Chapter 1

Chapter 1

1-1 In the name of God¹, Rahman², the Most Merciful³.

1-2 Praise⁶⁵ be to God¹, the Lord⁴ of all existence²⁴.

1-3 Rahman², the Most Merciful³,

1-4 Sovereign⁷ of the day of religion⁵⁵,

1-5 we worship⁹ only You and we implore only You for help.

1-6 Guide⁷⁷ us to the right way,

1-7 the way of those You bless¹⁰³, not the one of the misguided³⁴ who incur wrath.

Chapter 2

Chapter 2

2-1 Alif Lam Mim.

2-2 This scripture constitutes guidance⁷⁷ for the God-fearing¹¹⁸.

2-3 They believe⁴⁷ in the Invisible³⁹, observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously and donate from what We provide for them.

2-4 They believe⁴⁷ in what was revealed to you and in what was revealed before you. They believe with absolute certainty⁴⁹ in the hereafter¹².

2-5 They are guided⁷⁷ by their Lord⁴. They attain salvation.

2-6 It is all the same to heathens⁸ whether you warn them or not. They do not believe⁴⁷.

2-7 God¹ seals¹⁶⁸ their hearts¹⁸⁸ and ears and obscures their vision. They incur a huge punishment.

2-8 There are some faithless⁴⁷ people who say: “We believe⁴⁷ in God¹ and the hereafter¹²”.

2-9 They mean to fool God¹ and the believers⁴⁷ not realising that they are only fooling themselves¹¹⁵.

2-10 They are foul at heart¹⁸⁸. And God¹ compounds that foulness. They are due a most severe punishment for their lies³².

2-11 When they are told: “Do not conspire¹⁰⁵ in the land”, they say: “We are reformers.”

2-12 They are conspiring¹⁰⁵ in ignorance.

2-13 When they are told: “Believe⁴⁷! Humans must believe⁴⁷”, they say: “Shall we believe⁴⁷ like the fools who believe⁴⁷?” In truth, they are the fools but they are oblivious of this.

2-14 When they meet with believers⁴⁷, they say: “We too believe⁴⁷”. And then, when they are alone with their devils²⁹, they say: “We were only joking. We stand by you.”

2-15 God¹ is deriding them by letting them continue blundering in transgression.

2-16 They buy into falsehood³⁴ at the expense of guidance⁷⁷. But such transactions cannot benefit them. Thus, they remain deprived of guidance⁷⁷.

2-17 Their case is like the case of a people who kindle a fire. Just as it begins to illuminate the environment, God¹ takes away its light, leaving them in utter darkness, unable to see.

2-18 They are deaf, dumb and blind. There is no recourse for them.

2-19 It is like being caught out by a rainy storm with thunder and lightning. In fear of death from thunderclaps, they put their fingers into their ears to keep it out. God¹ besieges heathens⁸.

2-20 Lightning almost seizes their eyes. When it lights up, they walk therein. And when darkness surrounds them again, they are stranded. If God¹ wills it, He can take away their hearing and seeing. God¹ has power⁷⁰ over all.

2-21 Humans. Submit⁹ to your Lord⁴. He created⁷⁸ you and those who were before you. Be God-fearing¹¹⁸.

2-22 He spread out the surface of the earth and structured the sky for you. From there, He sends down water with which He grows produce to sustain you. Knowing this, do not contrive surrogates of God¹.

2-23 If you have doubts about what We revealed to Our subject⁹, if you are right, then rally your witnesses⁸¹ other than God¹ to produce a chapter¹⁰⁸ like this.

2-24 If you cannot do it, and you will never be able to do so, beware of the fire readied for heathens⁸. Humans and stones fuel it.

2-25 Give righteous believers⁴⁷ the news of paradises with meandering streams for them. There, when they are given the fruits of these paradises, they say: “We used to have such fruits before.” This is because they resemble those. There, they have pure spouses and permanence.

2-26 God¹ does not shy away from stating the analogy of a small thing like a gnat or something of a higher order. Believers⁴⁷ know, it represents the truth³⁸ from their Lord⁴. But heathens⁸ say: “What does God¹ intend with such an analogy?” With such, God¹ deceives³⁴ some and guides⁷⁷ others. God¹ only deceives³⁴ heretics⁷¹.

2-27 Those who break their word after entering a covenant with God¹ are doomed. They conspire¹⁰⁵ in the land to divide those whom God¹ commands¹⁷ to unite.

2-28 Why do you disbelieve⁸ God¹? He gave life to you when you were lifeless. He will kill you, then bring you back to life again. Then you will be returned to Him.

2-29 He created⁷⁸ all the things on earth for you. He then willed the universe and created⁷⁸ the seven heavens. He knows everything.

2-30 When your Lord⁴ told the angels: “I will establish a custodian¹⁰ on earth”, they said: “You are going to establish a custodian¹⁰ on it who will conspire¹⁰⁵ and shed blood there? We exalt⁷² You in praise⁶⁵ of Your sanctity.” He said: “I know what you do not know.”

2-31 He taught Adem all nouns, then presented them to the angels and said: “If you are right, define these for Me.”

2-32 They replied: “We exalt⁷² You. We only know what You teach us. You are the All Knowing⁵³, the All Wise⁵².”

2-33 He said: “Adem. Define those for them.” When he had told them their definitions, He said: “Have I not told you that I know the mysteries³⁹ of the heavens and the earth? And have I not told you that I know what you reveal and what you conceal?”

2-34 We told angels: “Subordinate¹¹ to Adem.” Iblis²⁹ aside, they all subordinated¹¹. He refused in pride and so became a heathen⁸.

2-35 We said: “Adem. Settle in paradise with your wife. Eat freely from what is there but do not go near this tree because that would be doing wrong¹⁸.”

2-36 But Sheytan²⁹ made them err to provoke their expulsion from there. We said: “Go down as enemies. You will settle on earth and exist there for a time.”

2-37 Adem received word from his Lord⁴. He accepted their repentances⁵⁰ in due course. He accepts repentances⁵⁰. He is the Most Merciful³.

2-38 We said: “Go down from there together. Those who go by My guidance⁷⁷ when guidance⁷⁷ comes from Me, as it certainly will, have nothing to fear. They will not come to grief.”

2-39 But those who renounce⁸ and deny³² Our revelations³⁷ are the people who will inhabit the fire forever.

2-40 Children of Israel. Remember the privilege¹⁰³ I gifted¹⁰³ you. Honour your pledge to Me. And I shall honour My pledge to you. Fear only Me.

2-41 Believe⁴⁷ in what I have revealed. It corroborates what you already have. Do not become the first to denounce⁸ it. Do not sell out on My revelations³⁷ at any price. Fear¹¹⁸ Me.

2-42 Do not obfuscate truth³⁸ with falsehood. Do not repress the truth³⁸ you know.

2-43 Observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously. Observe the Zekat¹³. Bow¹⁹ with those who bow¹⁹.

2-44 You demand¹⁷ integrity of people but exempt yourselves¹¹⁵ in spite of the scripture you read? Do you not think?

2-45 Seek help through perseverance and the rites of worship⁶. Doing so is burdensome for all but the truly reverent.

2-46 They know that they will meet their Lord⁴, that they will be returned to Him.

2-47 Children of Israel. Remember the privilege¹⁰³ I gifted¹⁰³ you when I chose you from among all people²⁴.

2-48 Beware of a day in which no person¹¹⁵ can do anything for any other person¹¹⁵, when no intercession⁹⁹, no ransom is accepted of anyone. They will not be aided then.

2-49 We saved you from Pharaoh’s people. They were inflicting terrible sufferings on you. They were slaying your sons, sparing only your females. This was a huge trial from your Lord⁴.

2-50 We parted the sea for you, saved you and drowned Pharaoh’s people before your eyes.

2-51 We appointed forty nights for Musa. But you became evildoers¹⁸ in his absence by idolising that calf.

2-52 Then We forgave you so that you may be thankful.

2-53 We gave Musa the scripture and the Criterion³¹ as guidance⁷⁷ for you.

2-54 Musa said to his people: “My people. You have brought evil¹⁸ onto yourselves¹¹⁵ by idolising that calf. So repent⁵⁰ to your Maker¹¹³ and kill⁹⁴ yourselves¹¹⁵. This is best in the presence of your Maker¹¹³. He will accept your repentances⁵⁰. He accepts repentances⁵⁰. He is the Most Merciful³.”

2-55 And once you said: “Musa. We will not believe⁴⁷ you unless we get to see God¹ openly.” At that, a thunderbolt struck you down as you were looking on.

2-56 Then, after your deaths, We revived you so that you may be grateful.

2-57 We shaded you with clouds. We sent manna and quails down to you. We said: “Eat of the pure things We provide for you.” They were just wronging¹⁸ themselves¹¹⁵. Their wrongdoing¹⁸ did not impact Us.

2-58 Remember. We said: “Enter that country. Eat freely as you please from what is there. Prostrate¹¹ when you cross the border and say: ‘Forgive us’, so that We may forgive you your wrongs and boost the righteous¹²⁰.”

2-59 But those evildoers¹⁸ substituted the words required of them with other ones. Accordingly, We sent down an affliction from the heavens unto those evildoers¹⁸ because of their heresy⁷¹.

2-60 Then, when Musa sought water for his people, We said: “Strike the rock with your staff.” Twelve springs gushed out of it. And each tribe knew its watering place. “Eat and drink what God¹ provides for you. Do not transgress conspiring¹⁰⁵ in the land.”

2-61 Remember. You said: “Musa. We cannot endure with just one kind of food. Pray to your Lord⁴ so that He may bring about some of the produce of the land for us. Vegetables, cucumbers, garlic, lentils and onions.” He replied: “Will you exchange the better for the lesser? Then go to Egypt where you will find what you are asking for.” Thus, they were punished with deprivation and misery because they incurred God’s¹ wrath for their disbelief⁸ in God’s¹ revelations³⁷ and for the unlawful killing⁹⁴ in rebellion and transgression of messengers.

2-62 Those who believe⁴⁷ in God¹ and the hereafter¹² and do right from among the believers⁴⁷, Jews, Christians⁹³ and Sabians receive their rewards in the presence of their Lord⁴. They have nothing to fear. They will not come to grief.

2-63 We took your oaths under that mountain We had towering over you: “Abide strictly by what has been given to you. Be conscious of its contents in mindfulness¹¹⁸.”

2-64 But you regressed. Had it not been for God’s¹ goodwill²⁷ and mercy³ on you, you would have been doomed then.

2-65 You know of those who were violating the Sabbath. Because of it, We said to them: “Turn into debased apes.”

2-66 We made this a deterrent for those who saw it and for their successors, a lesson for the God-fearing¹¹⁸.

2-67 Musa said to his people: “God¹ commands¹⁷ you to slaughter a cow.” They said: “Are you kidding us?” He replied: “I seek God’s¹ protection from such ignorance.”

2-68 They said: “Then pray to your Lord⁴ so that He may tell us what it should be like.” He replied: “He says, it is a cow not too old and not too young, of an age in between. Now do as you are commanded¹⁷.”

2-69 They said: “Pray to your Lord⁴ so that He may tell us what colour it should be.” He said: “He says, it is a bright, blond cow pleasing to the eye.”

2-70 They said: “Pray to your Lord⁴ on our behalf so that He may make it clear to us which one it is. Because to us, all cows are very much alike one another. And so, we shall be guided⁷⁷ by God’s¹ will.”

2-71 He replied: “He says, it is a cow which has never been yoked to plough the soil, it has never been used to irrigate fields. It is flawless, unblemished.” They said: “Now you have brought the truth³⁸.” So they slaughtered it though they were disinclined to obey.

2-72 That was when you had killed a person¹¹⁵ and were accusing one another. God¹ willed to expose what you sought to conceal.

2-73 We said: “Touch him with a part of it.” At will, God¹ brings the dead back to life and shows you His signs³⁷ so that you may think.

2-74 Then your hearts¹⁸⁸ hardened again and became as impenetrable as rocks or worse. There are rocks from which streams gush out and some that crack open, issuing springs. And some others tumble in awe of God¹. God¹ is not unaware of the things you do.

2-75 Are you hoping they will believe⁴⁷ you? Though some of them come to hear God’s¹ word and, after clearly understanding it, they then deliberately falsify it?

2-76 When they encounter believers⁴⁷, they say: “We too believe⁴⁷.” But when they are among themselves, they say: “Why do you tell them of what God¹ revealed to you? Is it so that they may use it in evidence against you in the presence of your Lord⁴? Do you not consider that?”

2-77 Do they not realise that God¹ knows what they keep secret as well as what they share?

2-78 Some of them are uneducated¹⁶², knowing the scripture only from hearsay and from what they presume about it.

2-79 Shame on those who write a book with their hands, then, to obtain a paltry fee, they say: “This is from God’s¹ presence.” Shame on them for what their hands write. Shame on them for what they earn for themselves.

2-80 They say: “The fire will only touch us for a few days, if that.” Say to them: “Did you receive God’s¹ word to that effect, and God¹ never breaks His word, or are you stating things about God¹ devoid of knowledge?”

2-81 Wrongdoers¹⁸ are beleaguered by their sins. They stay in the fire forever.

2-82 And those who believe⁴⁷ and do right are the people of paradise. Their existence there is eternal.

2-83 Remember. We took an oath from the children of Israel: “Do not submit⁹ to anyone but God¹. Be good to your parents, relatives, orphans and the needy. Observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously, observe the Zekat¹³ and speak courteously with people.” But then, except a few, you all disregarded. And you still are contemptuous.

2-84 We also took an oath from you that you would not shed one another’s blood and that you would not evict one another¹¹⁵ from your homes. Then you affirmed and bore witness.

2-85 Even so, you are killing⁹⁴ one another. And some of you are forcing out some others. You collude in sinning and aggression towards them. And yet, if they are brought to you as captives¹⁹⁴, you ransom them though you were forbidden to drive them out in the first place. Is it that you are selectively believing⁴⁷ in parts of the scripture whilst disbelieving⁸ the rest? The punishment of those who do so is disgrace in the life of the earth and a fierce punishment on judgement day. God¹ is not unaware of the things you do.

2-86 They acquire the life of the earth at the expense of the hereafter¹². Their punishment will never be eased. They will not be helped.

2-87 We gave Musa the scripture. We sent a succession of messengers after him. We gave Isa, son of Maryam, clear statements of truth⁴². We supported him with the blessed soul¹⁵. Whenever a messenger came to you with something you did not like, did you not assert power, slandering³² some and killing⁹⁴ others?

2-88 They say: “Our hearts¹⁸⁸ are muffled.” God¹ curses them for their disbelief⁸. Very few of them ever believe⁴⁷.

2-89 When a scripture came to them from God¹, as a confirmation of what they already had, and at a time when they were praying for victory against heathens⁸, they wilfully denounced⁸ it. God¹ curses heathens⁸.

2-90 They sold out on themselves¹¹⁵ by denouncing⁸ God’s¹ revelation in resentment of God’s¹ choice of subject⁹ to reveal His grace²⁷ to. Consequently, they incurred vengeance upon vengeance. There is a most demeaning punishment for heathens⁸.

2-91 When it is said to them: “Believe⁴⁷ in what God¹ has revealed”, they say: “We only believe⁴⁷ in what was revealed to us.” They disbelieve⁸ its successor though it is the truth³⁸ that corroborates what they already have. Say: “Why did you kill⁹⁴ God’s¹ messengers in the past if you were believers⁴⁷?”

2-92 Musa had brought clear statements of truth⁴² to you. But then, you idolised that calf in his absence. You are evildoers¹⁸.

2-93 We took your pledge under the mountain We had towering over you. We said: “Abide strictly by what you were given and listen.” They replied: “We hear and we disobey.” Their hearts¹⁸⁸ were inundated by the calf as a consequence of their apostasy⁸. Say: “But if yours is faith⁴⁷, your belief⁴⁷ demands¹⁷ bad of you.”

2-94 Say: “If you are true to your claim that the realm of the hereafter¹² in God’s¹ presence is yours, should you then not be longing for death?”

2-95 But they will never wish for it because of the things they have done with their own hands. God¹ knows wrongdoers¹⁸.

2-96 You are certain to find them clinging onto life more than any other people. Even more so than the idolaters¹⁶ who wish to be granted a thousand years of life though prolonged life does not avert punishment. God¹ is watching their actions.

2-97 Say: “Who is against Jebrail¹⁵?” He brought down this Recitation¹⁰⁶ to your heart¹⁸⁸ by God’s¹ will, for it to be a corroboration of its predecessors and to be good news and guidance⁷⁷ for believers⁴⁷.

2-98 Those who oppose God¹, His angels, His messengers and Jebrail¹⁵ and Mikhail must know that God¹ opposes heathens⁸.

2-99 We revealed to you verses³⁷, clear statements of truth⁴². Only heretics⁷¹ disbelieve⁸ them.

2-100 Is it not that whenever they enter an agreement, some of them breach it? The fact is, most of them do not believe⁴⁷.

2-101 When a messenger sent by God¹ came to them, corroborating what they already had, some of the people of scriptures⁴⁵ disregarded God’s¹ scripture, pleading ignorance.

2-102 And pursued instead what the devils²⁹ had fabricated about Suleyman’s leadership⁵⁹. Suleyman was not a heathen⁸. But the devils²⁹ are heathens⁸. They were teaching magic to people in Babylon and also that which had been sent with the two angels Harut and Marut. These two never taught anyone without first warning them: “We are a trial³³. Do not become heathens⁸.” Still, they were learning from them things to bring about discord between man and wife although they could not have harmed anyone unless God¹ willed it. They were learning what was harmful to them instead of the beneficial in full knowledge of the fact that those who acquire such like have no share in the hereafter¹². If only they had realised the badness of the thing they sold themselves¹¹⁵ for.

2-103 If they had believed⁴⁷ and been God-fearing¹¹⁸, God’s¹ reward would have been much better for them. If only they had known.

2-104 Believers⁴⁷. Do not say: “Shepherd us.” But say: “Watch over us.” And listen. Heathens⁸ are punished most fiercely.

2-105 Neither the heathens⁸ from among the people of scriptures⁴⁵ nor the idolaters¹⁶ would want any goodness to be sent down to you by your Lord⁴. But God¹ bestows His mercy³ on whoever He wills. God’s¹ reward²⁷ is most great.

2-106 We do not abrogate or obliterate any revelation³⁷ without substituting it with the same or better. Do you not realise that God¹ has power⁷⁰ over everything?

2-107 Do you not know that God¹ owns⁵⁹ the heavens and the earth? There is no saviour⁷⁹ besides God¹ who could help you.

2-108 Do you now wish to challenge your messenger like it was done unto Musa? Those who pervert³⁴ the right way are trading faith⁴⁷ for apostasy⁸.

2-109 Despite the evident truth³⁸, the people of scriptures⁴⁵ wish to revert you to disbelief⁸ after you believed⁴⁷ because of the envy they harbour within themselves¹¹⁵. Pay no heed to them until God’s¹ command¹⁷ reaches you. God¹ has power⁷⁰ over all.

2-110 Observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously and observe the Zekat¹³ as you will find all your offerings of good actions from before in the presence of God¹. God¹ is watching⁸⁸ everything you do.

2-111 And they also say: “No one who is not a Jew or Christian⁹³ will enter paradise.” This is what they claim. Say: “Produce your evidence if you are telling the truth.”

2-112 Those who submit¹⁴ to God¹ in righteousness receive their rewards in the presence of their Lord⁴. There is nothing to fear and nothing to grieve over for them there.

2-113 The Jews say: “The Christians⁹³ have no basis.” And the Christians⁹³ say: “The Jews have no basis.“ And the ignorant ones speak so too. God¹ will judge them on judgement day⁷⁴ in all matters of dispute between them.

2-114 Who could be eviler¹⁸ than those who hinder the affirmation¹²⁵ of God’s¹ name in His houses of worship, striving to desecrate them when they should only enter them in awe? There is disgrace for them on earth and a fierce punishment in the hereafter¹².

2-115 East and west belong to God¹. Whichever way you turn, you will be facing God¹. God¹ is the Ever Present⁵⁸, the All Knowing⁵³.

2-116 They claim God¹ had a child. He is the Most Exalted⁷². Everything that exists in the heavens and on earth belongs to Him and is in a state of surrender¹⁴ to Him.

2-117 He created⁷⁶ the heavens and the earth. When He wills¹⁷ for something to be, He says: “Be.” And it is.

2-118 Those who do not know say: “Why does God¹ not speak to each of us directly? Why is there not even one verse³⁷ addressing us personally?” The people before them had said such things too. Their hearts¹⁸⁸ are alike. We stated Our verses³⁷ clearly for those who believe with absolute certainty⁴⁹.

2-119 We sent you with the truth³⁸ as a warner and bearer of good news. You are not answerable for the people of hell.

2-120 Neither Jews nor Christians⁹³ will approve of you unless you espouse their creeds¹⁰¹. Say: “God’s¹ guidance⁷⁷ is true guidance⁷⁷.” There will be no one to protect you from God¹ or help you against Him if you yield to their demands after this knowledge has come to you.

2-121 Those who believe⁴⁷ the scripture We gave them read it as the truth³⁸. Those who disbelieve⁸ it are doomed.

2-122 Children of Israel. Remember My gift¹⁰³ onto you, that I had chosen you over all people²⁴.

2-123 Beware of a day in which no person¹¹⁵ can compensate for any other person¹¹⁵, when no intercession⁹⁹ can avail anyone and no ransom is accepted. They will not be helped.

2-124 When his Lord⁴ tested Ibrahim with certain instructions, he complied. So He said: “I will make you a leader⁴³ onto mankind.” He said: “Of my descendants too?” He said: “My pledge does not extend to evildoers¹⁸.”

2-125 We established that house as a meeting point and as a sanctuary for mankind. So use Ibrahim’s place as your place for the conscientious observance of the rites of worship⁶. We instructed Ibrahim and Ismail: “Clean My house for those who circulate there in prayer, those who go into retreat there and those who bow¹⁹ and prostrate¹¹.“

2-126 Ibrahim said: “My Lord⁴. Make this location a safe one and provide its inhabitants who believe⁴⁷ in God¹ and the hereafter¹² with fruits.” He said: “I will sustain heathens⁸ too for a time. But then, they will be subjected to the punishment of the fire at the worst destination.”

2-127 When Ibrahim and Ismail were building up the foundations of that house: “Our Lord⁴. Accept of us. You are the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Knowing⁵³.”

2-128 “Our Lord⁴. Make us submissive¹⁴ to You and bring about a people from our descendants who submit¹⁴ to You. Show us how to worship. Accept our repentances⁵⁰. You are the Most Merciful³. You accept repentances⁵⁰.”

2-129 “Our Lord⁴. Send them a messenger from among them so that he may recite Your verses³⁷ to them, so that he may teach them the scripture and the law⁵² and purify them. You are the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².”

2-130 Who but the depraved would renounce Ibrahim’s creed¹⁰¹? We chose him on earth. He will be with the righteous in the hereafter¹².

2-131 When his Lord⁴ said to him: “Submit¹⁴.” He said: “I submit¹⁴ to the Lord⁴ of all people²⁴.”

2-132 Ibrahim instructed his children to do likewise. And Yakub said: “My children. This is the religion⁵⁵ God¹ chose for you. So do not die in a state other than complete submission¹⁴.”

2-133 Were you there when Yakub was dying? He said to his children: “Who will you be worshipping⁹ when I have passed away?” They said: “We will be worshipping⁹ your God⁵, the God⁵ of your ancestors Ibrahim, Ismail and Ishak. The one and only God⁵. We submit¹⁴ only to Him.”

2-134 That community is gone. They will have what they earned. And you will have what you earn. You will not be held answerable for what they have done.

2-135 They say: “Become Jews or Christians⁹³ and you will be guided⁷⁷.” Say: “We abide by Ibrahim’s creed¹⁰¹. He was a true monotheist²¹. He was not an idolater¹⁶.”

2-136 Say: “We believe⁴⁷ in God¹ and in what has been revealed to us, in what was revealed by their Lord⁴ to Ibrahim, Ismail, Ishak and Yakub, in what was given to their descendants Musa and Isa, in what was given to messengers. We make no distinction between any of them. We submit¹⁴ only to Him.”

2-137 If they believe⁴⁷ as you do, they will be guided⁷⁷. If they turn, they will have seceded. God¹ will protect you from them. God¹ is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Knowing⁵³.

2-138 Colour is from God¹. And whose colour scheme could be superior to God's¹? “We are His subjects⁹.”

2-139 Say: “Why are you arguing with us about God¹ when He is our Lord⁴ and your Lord⁴? Our actions define us. Your actions define you. We are devoted to Him.”

2-140 Or are you now saying Ibrahim, Ismail, Ishak, Yakub and their descendants were Jews or Christians⁹³? Say: “Do you know better than God¹? Who could be eviler¹⁸ than those who obfuscate a testament⁸¹ from God¹? God¹ is not unaware of what you do.”

2-141 That community is no more. They earned their dues. And you are earning yours. You will not be held accountable for their deeds.

2-142 Some depraved people say: “What made them change their direction of prayer²²?” Say: “East and west, both belong to God¹. He guides⁷⁷ whom He wills to the right way.”

2-143 We willed you to be a people of integrity. So that you may be witnesses⁸¹ onto mankind and so that the messenger may be witness⁸¹ onto you. We changed the direction of prayer²² to make discerning between those who go by the messenger and the turncoats possible. This was too hard to accept for all but those whom God¹ was guiding⁷⁷. God¹ would never let your faith⁴⁷ go to waste. God¹ is the Most Benevolent⁴⁴, the Most Merciful³ towards humans.

2-144 We saw you looking at the heavens time and again. We are now reinstating the direction of prayer²² that will be easier on you. Turn your face towards the sacred house of worship²³. Wherever you are, turn to face that. The people of scriptures⁴⁵ know, this is the law³⁸ of your Lord⁴. God¹ is not unaware of what you do.

2-145 The people of scriptures⁴⁵ do not accept your direction of prayer²² despite all the verses³⁷ you brought to them. And you will not recognise their direction of prayer²². They do not recognise one another’s direction of prayer²² either. You would be doing wrong¹⁸ if you accede to their demands now this knowledge has come to you.

2-146 Those to whom We gave the scripture recognise this just like they recognise their own children. And yet, some of them wilfully obfuscate the truth³⁸.

2-147 Have no doubt, this is the truth³⁸ from your Lord⁴. Do not incline towards doubters.

2-148 Everyone has a direction of prayer²². Strive to goodness because wherever you may be, God¹ will gather you all. God’s¹ power⁷⁰ is all-pervading.

2-149 From wherever you set out, turn to face the sacred house of worship²³. This is your Lord’s⁴ law³⁸. God¹ is not oblivious of your actions.

2-150 From wherever you originate, turn your face towards the sacred house of worship²³. And wherever you are, turn your face towards it so that people, except the evildoers¹⁸, may have no argument against you. Do not fear them, but fear Me, so that I may complete My grace¹⁰³ unto you and so that you may be guided⁷⁷.

2-151 Thus, We sent a messenger to you from among you to recite Our verses³⁷ to you, to purify you, to teach you the scripture and the law⁵² and to teach you what you did not know.

2-152 Acknowledge Me so that I may acknowledge you. Be grateful to Me without ever disbelieving⁸ Me.

2-153 Believers⁴⁷. Seek help with steadfastness and the conscientious observance of the rites of worship⁶ as God¹ is with those who persevere.

2-154 Do not say: “Those who have been killed⁹⁴ in God’s¹ cause are dead.” They are alive but you cannot perceive this.

2-155 We will test you with fear and hunger and the loss of means, persons¹¹⁵ and property. Give good news to those who persevere.

2-156 When they experience difficulties, they say: “We belong to God¹ and we shall return to Him.”

2-157 They are forgiven and graced³ by their Lord⁴. They are the guided⁷⁷ ones.

2-158 Safah and Marwa¹⁵⁷ are some of God’s¹ signs. So it is not wrong to circulate between the two for those who are observing Hajj²⁶ or Umrah²⁶ at the house. God¹ knows and appreciates¹⁴¹ those who take initiative and do right.

2-159 Those who obfuscate the clear statements of truth⁴² and the guidance⁷⁷ We revealed and stated in the scripture are cursed by God¹ and cursed by those in a capacity to curse.

2-160 I accept the repentances⁵⁰ of those who repent⁵⁰, make amends and are sincere. I accept repentances⁵⁰. I am the Most Merciful³.

2-161 Heathens⁸ who die as heathens⁸ are cursed by God¹, angels and humans.

2-162 They remain forever in that state. Their punishment will never be eased. They will never be reprieved.

2-163 God⁵ alone is your ruler⁵. There is no other power⁵ besides Him. He is Rahman², the Most Merciful³.

2-164 There are signs³⁷ for thinkers in the creation⁷⁸ of the heavens and the earth, in the alternation of night and day, in the ships sailing the seas laden with what is of use to people, in the water God¹ sends down from the sky, giving life to dead soil with it, spreading living beings all over it and in the blowing of the winds and in the clouds being directed between the sky and the earth.

2-165 Some people contrive surrogates of God¹, loving them with the love due to God¹. The believers’⁴⁷ love of God¹ is truer. If only wrongdoers¹⁸ could see, as they will see when they are made to face the punishment, that all power belongs to God¹ and that God’s¹ punishment is most severe.

2-166 When those who were followed disown their followers in the face of the punishment, all bonds between them are broken.

2-167 Those who followed say then: “If only we were given another chance, we too would disown them likewise.” In this way, God¹ makes them see their actions as a source of bitter regret. They will never leave the fire.

2-168 Humans. Eat from the land all that is lawful⁴¹ and pure. Do not follow Sheytan’s²⁹ lead. He is your obvious enemy.

2-169 He urges¹⁷ you to do what is wrong, to have illicit sex¹⁰⁴ and to make assertions about God¹ devoid of knowledge.

2-170 When they are told: “Go by what God¹ has revealed”, they say: “We abide by the ways of our predecessors.” What? Despite their predecessors’ inability to make sense of things for lack of guidance⁷⁷?

2-171 The case of heathens⁸ is like the case of those to whom only sounds and noise are audible. They are deaf, dumb and blind otherwise. They lack cognition.

2-172 If you are believers⁴⁷, submit⁹ to none but Him. Be thankful to God¹ and eat of the good things We provide for you.

2-173 He forbids you only carrion, blood, pig meat and what is an offering to others besides God¹. Those who are compelled will not have sinned if there is no transgression and excess on their part. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

2-174 Those who obfuscate something from the scripture revealed by God¹ for gain are feeding their bellies nothing but fire. God¹ does not speak with them on judgement day⁷⁴. He does not purify them. They are due a fierce punishment.

2-175 They exchange right guidance⁷⁷ for aberration³⁴ and forgiveness for punishment. How enduring they are in the fire.

2-176 God¹ revealed the scripture to be law³⁸. Those who are at odds with the scripture are doomed.

2-177 Inclining towards east or west does not make you any better. Goodness is to believe⁴⁷ in God¹ and the hereafter¹², in angels, in scriptures and in messengers. They donate money regardless of how much they cherish it themselves, to relatives, to orphans, to the needy, to travellers, to beggars and to liberate those in bondage. They observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously, observe the Zekat¹³ and are true to their word when they make a promise. They persevere in the face of adversities and hardship and in times of war. They are righteous. They are God-fearing¹¹⁸.

2-178 Believers⁴⁷. Like for like retribution³⁰ has been ordained on you in cases of killings⁹⁴. The free as the free, the subject⁹ as the subject⁹ and the female as the female. But where reprieve is due from the next of kin, this must be adhered to according to convention and compensation must be paid in goodwill. This is a resolution and an act of mercy³ from your Lord⁴. A fierce punishment awaits those who persist in transgression.

2-179 Thinkers¹⁹¹. There is life in like for like retribution³⁰. Beware.

2-180 When death approaches some of you, and they have valuables to bequeath to parents and relatives, it is ordained that they make an appropriate will. This is an obligation of the God-fearing¹¹⁸.

2-181 If some falsify the will after witnessing it, the culpability of doing so is with those who falsify it. God¹ is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Knowing⁵³.

2-182 But if anyone fears the executor of the will to be mistaken or doing wrong and mediates between the parties to righten things, there is no sin in doing that. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

2-183 Believers⁴⁷. Fasting has been ordained on you like it was ordained on those before you so that you may attain mindfulness¹¹⁸.

2-184 For a specified number of days. But if some are ill or on a journey, then on other days later. Those who can, must ransom themselves by stilling the hunger of a person in need. Good deeds are best when done willingly on one’s own initiative. Fasting is good for you. If only you knew.

2-185 The Recitation¹⁰⁶ was issued in the month of Ramadan to guide⁷⁷ mankind. It contains the clear statements of truth⁴² of the Criterion³¹. Those who reach that month should fast. Those who are ill or on a journey at the time should complete the term on later days. God¹ means ease for you. He does not mean difficulty for you. So complete the specified term and affirm God’s¹ greatness in thankfulness for His guidance⁷⁷.

2-186 I am present when My subjects⁹ ask you about Me. I respond to the caller who calls on Me. Accordingly, they should believe⁴⁷ Me and engage with Me so that they can be inspired.

2-187 You are permitted to approach your women in the nights of the fast. They cover you and you cover them. God¹ knows, you failed yourselves¹¹⁵. He accepted your repentances⁵⁰. He pardoned you. You can henceforth approach them, wanting what God¹ intended for you. Eat and drink until the white thread can be discerned from the black thread, then fast until nightfall. Do not approach them when you are in retreat at places of worship. These are the limits imposed by God¹. So do not violate them. God¹ states His verses³⁷ clearly like this to humans so that they may become mindful¹¹⁸.

2-188 Do not consume one another’s money dishonestly. Do not sin by seeking to acquire parts of other people’s assets through the judiciary⁵².

2-189 They ask you about new moons. Say: “They are measures of time for people and for Hajj²⁶. Being God-fearing¹¹⁸ is moral, breaking into buildings from the rear is not. So enter buildings through their doors. Fear God¹. So that you may attain salvation.

2-190 Wage war⁹⁴ in God’s¹ cause on those who wage war⁹⁴ on you. But do not transgress. God¹ does not like those who exceed the limits.

2-191 Kill⁹⁴ them wherever you encounter them. Force them out from where they forced you out because to be subverted³³ is worse than being killed⁹⁴. Do not wage war⁹⁴ on them in the vicinity of the sacred house of worship²³ unless they wage war⁹⁴ on you there. If they do, then kill⁹⁴ them. This is the punishment of heathens⁸.

2-192 But if they disband, then God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

2-193 Wage war⁹⁴ on them until subversion³³ is no more and religion⁵⁵ is dedicated exclusively to God¹. If they disband, then there should be no more hostility except towards those who are still doing evil¹⁸.

2-194 A sacred month³⁶ is a sacred month³⁶. Sanctities are subject to like for like retribution³⁰. Fight aggressors. But be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹. Know that God¹ is with those who are God-fearing¹¹⁸.

2-195 Spend in God’s¹ cause. Do not condemn yourselves through your own actions. Do good. God¹ loves the righteous¹²⁰.

2-196 Observe Hajj²⁶ and Umrah²⁶ for God¹. If you are prevented, then offer any sacrifice you can afford. Do not shave your heads until your sacrifices have reached their final destination. Those who are ill or suffer from a head complaint should compensate by fasting, or by stilling the hunger of the needy, or by a sacrificial offering. When you are safe, those who wish to take leave between Hajj²⁶ and Umrah²⁶, must offer a sacrifice they can afford. Those who lack the means to do so must fast three days during Hajj²⁶ and a further seven days on returning, making it ten days in all. This applies to those whose homes are not in the vicinity of the sacred house of worship²³. Always be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹. Know that God’s¹ punishment is most fierce.

2-197 Hajj²⁶ takes place in the months known for this. Those who observe Hajj²⁶ must refrain from indecency, heresy⁷¹ and aggression during Hajj²⁶. Whatever good you do, God¹ knows it. Provide for yourselves. To be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹ is the best provision. People of intellect. Be mindful¹¹⁸ of Me.

2-198 It is not wrong to seek the favour²⁷ of your Lord⁴. When you descend from mount Arafat¹⁵⁹, affirm¹²⁵ God¹ at Mash’ar al-Haram¹⁵⁸. Acknowledge¹²⁵ Him for He guided⁷⁷ you when you were misguided³⁴.

2-199 Then descend from there as people do. Implore God¹ to forgive you. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

2-200 When you have observed your rites, acknowledge¹²⁵ God¹ as you acknowledge¹²⁵ your ancestors. Be firm. Some people say: “Our Lord⁴. Just give us here on earth.” Such ones have no share of the hereafter¹².

2-201 And there are those who say: “Our Lord⁴. Give us goodness on earth and goodness in the hereafter¹². Protect us from the punishment of the fire.”

2-202 They attain the due their efforts merit. God’s¹ reckoning⁸³ is most swift.

2-203 Affirm¹²⁵ God¹ during the appointed days. It is not a sin to leave after two days for those who are pressed to do so. Nor is it a sin to stay on for those who are God-fearing¹¹⁸. Be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹. Know that you will be gathered by Him.

2-204 Some people may impress you with their assertions about life on earth. They claim God¹ as a witness⁸¹ for what they have at heart¹⁸⁸ when in reality they are the worst of adversaries.

2-205 Given opportunity, they conspire¹⁰⁵ to devastate crops and generations. God¹ disapproves of conspiracies¹⁰⁵.

2-206 When they are told: “Beware of God¹”, their pride leads them to sin instead. Their due is hell, an awful destination.

2-207 And some people spend their lives¹¹⁵ in the pursuit of God’s¹ approval. God¹ is the Most Kind⁴⁴ to His subjects⁹.

2-208 Believers⁴⁷. Submit¹⁴ unreservedly. Do not follow Sheytan’s²⁹ lead as he is your obvious enemy.

2-209 If you remain wayward despite the clear statements of truth⁴² brought to you, know that God¹ is the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

2-210 Are they expecting God¹ to come to them under the cover of clouds, accompanied by angels to settle all scores¹⁷? All matters¹⁷ are referred to God¹.

2-211 Ask the children of Israel how many clear signs³⁷ We brought to them. God’s¹ punishment is most severe for those who tamper with God’s¹ gift¹⁰³ upon receiving it.

2-212 The life of this world was made to appeal to heathens⁸. They ridicule those who believe⁴⁷. But the God-fearing¹¹⁸ rank above them on judgement day⁷⁴. God¹ provides freely to whoever He wills.

2-213 Humanity consisted of one nation. Then God¹ sent messengers to deliver good news and to warn. And with them, He sent the scriptures containing the law³⁸ with which to arbitrate⁵² between people in their disputes. Those who were given them fell out with one another despite the clear statements of truth⁴² that had come to them. So God¹ willed to guide⁷⁷ the believers⁴⁷ to the truth³⁸ over which they disagreed. God¹ guides⁷⁷ whoever He wills to the right way.

2-214 Do you expect to enter paradise without having to endure what those who came before you did? They were afflicted by severe adversities and hardship. They were so perturbed that the messenger and the believers⁴⁷ said: “When will God’s¹ help arrive?” Have certainty, God’s¹ help is near.

2-215 They ask you about making donations. Say: “Whatever you donate must go to parents, relatives, orphans, the needy and to travellers.” God¹ knows whatever good you do.

2-216 It is ordained that you shall wage war⁹⁴ though you dislike it. It is possible that you dislike something beneficial to you. Or, that you like something that is bad for you. God¹ knows. You do not.

2-217 They ask you about waging war⁹⁴ in a sacred month³⁶. Say: “Waging war⁹⁴ in such a month is very grave. But to deter others from God’s¹ path, to disbelieve⁸ Him, to prevent access to the sacred house of worship²³ and to expel people from there are even graver in the presence of God¹. To be subverted³³ is worse than to be killed⁹⁴. They will not stop waging war⁹⁴ on you until they have made you renounce your religion⁵⁵, if they can. Those who renounce their religion⁵⁵ and then die as heathens⁸ are the ones whose efforts come to naught in this world and in the hereafter¹². They are the inhabitants of the fire, there to remain forever.

2-218 Those who believe⁴⁷, migrate and fight⁸² in God’s¹ cause can look forward to God’s¹ mercy³. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

2-219 They ask you about alcohol and gambling. Say: “There is a big sin and some profiteering for people in both. The inherent sin in them outweighs any profits made.” They ask you what they should give. Say: Give what you can spare.” God¹ states His verses³⁷ like this so that you may reflect

2-220 on this world and the hereafter¹². They ask you about orphans. Say: “To improve their lot is a good thing.” If you take them in, they are your siblings. God¹ knows the conspirators¹⁰⁵ as well as those who improve matters. If God¹ wills it, He can inflict hardship on you too. God¹ is the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

2-221 Do not marry a woman who is an idolater¹⁶ until she believes⁴⁷. A believing⁴⁷ maidservant¹⁸⁶ is better for you than an idolater¹⁶ even if she is attractive to you. And do not marry a man who is an idolater¹⁶ until he believes⁴⁷. A believing⁴⁷ subject⁹ is better for you than an idolater¹⁶ even if he is attractive to you. They are calling to the fire. But God¹ is calling you to paradise and forgiveness by His will. He states His verses³⁷ clearly to people so that they may think.

2-222 They ask you about menstruation. Say: “Menstruation is a stressful condition. So abstain from women who are menstruating. Do not seek them until they have cleansed. When they have cleansed, you may seek them by the will¹⁷ of God¹. God¹ loves those who repent⁵⁰ to Him and purify.

2-223 Your wives are your nurseries. So go about your nurseries as you please. Make provisions for yourselves¹¹⁵. Be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹ knowing that you will meet Him. Give good news to believers⁴⁷.

2-224 Do not swear oaths in God’s¹ name in lieu of doing good deeds. Be righteous and improve relations between people. God¹ is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Knowing⁵³.

2-225 God¹ does not hold you accountable for oaths sworn unwittingly. But He holds you responsible for the true intentions you have at heart¹⁸⁸. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Forbearing⁵⁶.

2-226 Those who swore abstinence from their women must wait for four months. But if they go back, God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

2-227 If they are determined to divorce, God¹ is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Knowing⁵³.

2-228 Divorced women must wait for three menstrual cycles. Because, if they believe⁴⁷ in God¹ and the hereafter¹², it is not permissible for them to conceal what God¹ may be creating⁷⁸ in their wombs. If they seek reconciliation, it would be righter for their husbands to reconcile with them during this time. In accordance with goodness, what is due from them is commensurate with what is due to them though men are thought of as above them. God¹ is the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

2-229 Divorce may be twice. Then either reconcile in line with goodness or part amicably. It is not permissible for you to take back anything you gave to them unless you both fear that you may not be able to stay within the limits imposed by God¹. If this is the case, there is no fault in either compensating the other. These are the limits imposed by God¹. So do not violate them. Those who violate them are doing evil¹⁸.

2-230 If they divorce them yet again, they will no longer be permissible to them unless they have married other spouses who have also divorced them. Where that is the case there is no faulting either of them if they remarry yet again provided they believe⁴⁷ to be able to remain within the confines imposed by God¹. These are the limits set by God¹. He states them clearly so that people may know.

2-231 When you divorce women and they complete their waiting period, either keep them in line with goodness or part with them amicably. Do not keep them in order to deprive them. You would be wronging¹⁸ yourselves¹¹⁵ if you do. Do not make a mockery of God’s¹ verses³⁷. Acknowledge¹²⁵ God’s¹ gifts¹⁰³ onto you and the scripture and the law⁵² He sent down to you in order to instruct you. Be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹ and know that God¹ knows⁵³ everything.

2-232 When you have divorced women, and they have completed their waiting periods, do not deter them from marrying husbands if they are mutually, rightfully agreed to do so. This is the advice given to those who believe⁴⁷ God¹. This is what is better and purer for you. God¹ knows. You do not.

2-233 Mothers suckle their children for two whole years. If they wish to complete this term, clothing and maintenance costs are to be borne by the father in line with goodness. No person¹¹⁵ should be burdened with more than what is bearable. No mother should be made to suffer harm because of her child. And no father should be made to suffer harm because of his child. It is likewise with heirs. There is no wrong in weaning if this is done by mutual consent. And there is no wrong in employing a wet nurse, provided remuneration is agreed and paid in line with goodness. Fear¹¹⁸ God¹. Know that He is the All Seeing⁸⁸.

2-234 The wives left behind by those who die from among you must wait for four months and ten. Once they have completed their term, you are not responsible for what they do to do well for themselves¹¹⁵. God¹ is aware⁸⁵ of everything you do.

2-235 There is no wrong in proposing marriage to these women. Or, for having such intentions. God¹ knows, you will consider them. Do not meet with them in secrecy. Instead, speak with them in line with goodness. Do not attempt to wed them before they have completed their waiting periods. Know that God¹ knows what is within you. Know that God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Forbearing⁵⁶.

2-236 It is not a sin to divorce women before the consummation of the marriage or before having agreed the amount of the bride-due for them. But compensate them in line with goodness. The wealthy according to their means and the poor according to their means. This is the law³⁸ of the righteous¹²⁰.

2-237 If you divorce them before the consummation of the marriage but after having agreed the amount of the bride-due, give them half the agreed amount unless they decline their dues or the ones who hold their marriage vows waive theirs. Waiving this is closer to mindfulness. So do not lack in goodwill²⁷ towards one another. God¹ sees⁸⁸ what you do.

2-238 Safeguard¹²¹ the conscientious observance of the rites of worship⁶. Observe the rites of worship⁶ in the most conscientious manner, standing before God¹ in complete devotion.

2-239 But if you are in danger, then whilst walking or riding. When you are safe again, acknowledge¹²⁵ God¹ for He taught you what you did not know.

2-240 Those of you who are dying and about to leave behind spouses should bequeath a year’s maintenance and safety from eviction to their wives. But if they leave on their own volition, there is no blaming you for what they do with themselves¹¹⁵ in terms of righteousness. God¹ is the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

2-241 In line with goodness, divorced women are to receive fair maintenance. This is the law³⁸ of the God-fearing¹¹⁸.

2-242 God¹ makes His verses³⁷ clear to you like this so that you may think.

2-243 Consider those who fled their homes for fear of death though they numbered thousands. God¹ said to them: “Die.” Then He brought them back to life. God¹ is generous to mankind. But most people are thankless.

2-244 Wage war⁹⁴ in God’s¹ cause. Know that God¹ is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Knowing⁵³.

2-245 Who will give to God¹ in goodwill so that He may in turn reward this many times over? It is God¹ who reduces and increases. You will be returned to Him.

2-246 Look at the ruling elite of the children of Israel who came after Musa. They said to one of their prophets: “Choose a commander⁵⁷ for us so that we may wage war⁹⁴ in God’s¹ cause.” He said: “What if you are commanded to wage war⁹⁴ but you do not wage war⁹⁴?” They said: “Why would we not wage war⁹⁴ in God’s¹ cause? We were forced away from our land and children.” Yet, when they were commanded to wage war⁹⁴, except very few, they all reneged. God¹ knows the evildoers¹⁸.

2-247 Their prophet said to them: “God¹ appointed Talut as your commander⁵⁷.” They said: “How could he be our commander⁵⁷ when we are more entitled than him? How could he be our commander⁵⁷, he is not even rich?” He said: “God¹ chose him over you. He made him superior in knowledge and body. God¹ grants leadership⁵⁹ to whoever He wills. God¹ is the Ever Present⁵⁸, the All Knowing⁵³.“

2-248 Their prophet said to them: “The proof³⁷ of his rightful leadership⁵⁹ lies in a chest sent to you by your Lord⁴. Delivered by angels, it contains inner peace for you and relics of Musa’s family and Harun’s family. There is proof³⁷ in this for you if you are believers⁴⁷.”

2-249 When Talut set out with his army, he said to them: “God¹ will test you with a stream. Those who drink from it will not belong with me. But those who refrain from tasting it, except just one handful, will belong with me.” Except a few, they all drank from it. When he crossed it with the believers⁴⁷, those others said: “We have no chance against Jallut and his army today.” But those who knew that they are due to meet God¹ said: “Many smaller armies defeated much larger forces by the will of God¹. God¹ is with those who persevere.”

2-250 And when they encountered Jallut and his army, they said: “Our Lord⁴. Instil resilience in us. Make us stand firm. Help us against the heathens⁸.”

2-251 They defeated them eventually by God’s¹ will. And Davud killed⁹⁴ Jallut. God¹ then gave him leadership⁵⁹ and wisdom⁵² and taught him things of His choice. When God¹ does not contain certain people by means of others, conspiracies¹⁰⁵ take hold of the land. God¹ is gracious²⁷ towards all existence²⁴.

2-252 These verses³⁷ are from God¹. We are stating them to you as the truth³⁸. You are one of the sent ones.

2-253 We privileged some messengers more than others. God¹ spoke with some of them. Others, He raised by degrees. We gave Isa, son of Maryam, clear statements of truth⁴² and supported him with the blessed soul¹⁵. If God¹ had willed so, those who came after them could not have waged war⁹⁴ on one another after the clear statements of truth⁴² that had come to them. But they disagreed. Some believed⁴⁷, others disbelieved⁸. If God¹ had willed so, they could not have waged war⁹⁴ on one another. But God¹ does what He wills.

2-254 Believers⁴⁷. Give from what We provide¹³⁵ for you before a day comes in which there is no bargaining, no friendship and no intercession⁹⁹. Heathens⁸ are evildoers¹⁸.

2-255 God¹. There is no potentate⁵ but Him. He is the Eternally Alive⁶². He is not subject to time⁶³. He is not subject to slumber or sleep. All things in the heavens and on earth belong to Him. Who could intercede⁹⁹ in His presence against His will? He knows what is behind them. He knows what is ahead of them. They do not attain any knowledge of Him other than what He wills. His dominion³⁵ spans the heavens and the earth. Safeguarding¹²¹ them is no effort to Him. He is the Most High⁶⁰, the Most Great⁶¹.

2-256 There is no compulsion in religion⁵⁵. Right and wrong have been clearly defined. Whoever renounces⁸ the state⁴⁰ and instead believes⁴⁷ God¹, has the strongest hold that never fails. God¹ is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Knowing⁵³.

2-257 God¹ is the Saviour⁷⁹ of those who believe⁴⁷. He delivers them out of darkness into light. But heathens⁸ are allied⁷⁹ to their states⁴⁰. These take them away from light into the dark. They are the inhabitants of the fire, there to remain forever.

2-258 Have you not considered the man who argued with Ibrahim about his Lord⁴ because God¹ had afforded him leadership⁵⁹? When Ibrahim said: “My Lord⁴ gives life and death.” He said: “I too give life and death.” Ibrahim said: “My Lord⁴ brings the sun out from the east. Go on, you bring it out from the west.” Upon this, that heathen⁸ was dumbfounded. God¹ does not guide⁷⁷ wrongdoers¹⁸.

2-259 Or take the one who was passing a deserted town in ruins with collapsed roofs. He said: “How is it that God¹ could bring back to life all those who perished here?” So God¹ took his life for a hundred years, then brought him back to life and said to him: “How long were you gone?” He said: “I have been a day or part of a day.” He said: “You were gone a hundred years. Look at your food and drink. They are still fresh. But look at your donkey. We will make you a proof³⁷ for mankind. Watch the bones. See how We assemble them, then dress them with flesh.” When it all became clear to him, he said: “Now I truly know that God¹ has the power⁷⁰ to do anything.”

2-260 Ibrahim said: “My Lord⁴. Show me how You revive the dead.” He said: “Do you not believe⁴⁷?” Ibrahim said: “I do, but it is for the sake of my inner peace.” He said: “In that case, take four domestic fowls. Then dismember them. Then put a piece of each on a separate hilltop. Then call them. They will come rushing back to you. Know that God¹ is the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².”

2-261 The case of those who expend their means in the cause of God¹ is like the case of a grain of corn that grows seven ears, each bearing a hundred grains. God¹ gives many times more to whoever He wills. God¹ is the Ever Present⁵⁸, the All Knowing⁵³.

2-262 Those who donate from their money in God’s¹ cause without causing a sense of indebtedness, giving without causing offence, will receive their rewards in the presence of God¹. There is neither fear nor grief for them.

2-263 Kind words and forgiveness are better than abrasive acts of charity. God¹ is the Truly Independent⁶⁴, the Most Kind⁵⁶.

2-264 Believers⁴⁷. Do not render your acts of charity void by causing a sense of indebtedness or by being hurtful like those who do not believe⁴⁷ in God¹ and the hereafter¹² and do charity as a show of wealth to people. The case of such people is like the case of a rock covered by soil. When heavy rain falls on it, it is exposed as just that. Such people cannot attain any benefit from their efforts. God¹ does not guide⁷⁷ heathens⁸.

2-265 Those who donate from their money to earn God’s¹ approval are authenticating themselves¹¹⁵ in doing so. Their case is like the case of a garden on a hilltop that yields twice the produce because of all the rain it receives. And when there is no rain there is dew for it. God¹ sees⁸⁸ everything you do.

2-266 Would any of you wish to have gardens full of date palms and vines, with meandering streams, where all kinds of fruits grow, but then, when afflicted by old age, with feeble offspring, a firestorm strikes it, burning it down? God¹ states His verses³⁷ clearly like this to you so that you may think.

2-267 Believers⁴⁷. Give from the pure things you come by and the things We grow for you on soil. Do not attempt to give substandard products that if they were given to you, you yourselves could not accept without turning a blind eye. Know that God¹ is the Self Sufficient⁶⁴, the Most Praiseworthy⁶⁵.

2-268 Sheytan²⁹ scares you with poverty and urges¹⁷ you to have illicit sex¹⁰⁴ whereas God¹ promises you His forgiveness and reward²⁷. God¹ is the Ever Present⁵⁸, the All Knowing⁵³.

2-269 He gives wisdom⁵² to whoever He wills. Whoever is given wisdom⁵² is given precious good. Thinkers¹⁹¹ understand this and heed advice.

2-270 Whatever donations you make or vow to make, God¹ knows it. Wrongdoers¹⁸ will not be helped.

2-271 If you give charity openly, that is good. But if you give to the poor in confidentiality, that is even better for you. And it will atone for some of your sins. God¹ is aware⁸⁵ of what you do.

2-272 It is not you who guides⁷⁷ them. But it is God¹ who guides⁷⁷ whoever He wills. When you spend on good causes you benefit yourselves¹¹⁵. Charity must be done purely to earn God’s¹ approval. Thus, without being wronged¹⁸ in the slightest, you come to receive the full reward of doing charity.

2-273 Some of it should go to those who are in need because they are wholly occupied by God’s¹ cause, unable to roam the earth. Though they are recognisable to you, those who do not know them consider them to be affluent because of their reticence. They do not shamelessly beg people. God¹ knows whatever you spend on good causes.

2-274 Those who give from what they have by day and night, privately and publicly, receive their rewards in the presence of their Lord⁴ where they have nothing to fear and nothing to grieve over.

2-275 Those who profit from interest bearing transactions¹¹⁹ arise like those who were smitten by devils²⁹ because they say: “Trade and interest bearing transactions¹¹⁹ are now one and the same”, though God¹ permits⁴¹ trade but forbids²⁸ interest bearing transactions¹¹⁹. Those who reform on receiving their Lord's⁴ warning may keep past gains. God¹ will decide their fate. Those who revert are the people of the fire. They remain there forever.

2-276 God¹ blights interest bearing transactions¹¹⁹ and makes charity prosper. God¹ does not like sinning heathens⁸.

2-277 Those who believe⁴⁷ and do what is right observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously. And they observe the Zekat¹³. They have their rewards in the presence of their Lord⁴ where they have nothing to fear and nothing to grieve over.

2-278 Believers⁴⁷. Fear God¹. If you truly believe⁴⁷, give up outstanding dues from interest bearing transactions¹¹⁹.

2-279 If you do not, be warned, you are at war with God¹ and His messenger. If you repent⁵⁰, know that your capital is yours to keep so neither you nor others are wronged¹⁸.

2-280 If they are in hardship, wait until their situation improves. To write it off as an act of charity is even better for you. If only you knew.

2-281 Beware of the day in which you will be returned to God¹, when all receive their dues without anyone being wronged¹⁸.

2-282 Believers⁴⁷. When you borrow for a stated term, record it in writing. Have a scribe record it truthfully for you. Scribes should not refuse to write it down as God¹ taught them to write. Borrowers should have it written down without omitting anything, fearing God¹ their Lord⁴. Borrowers who are feeble-minded or vulnerable, unable to dictate terms, should have their guardians⁷⁹ assure that the terms are put down truthfully. Call two men as witnesses⁸¹. If two men are not available, call as witnesses⁸¹ a man and a woman whom you approve of as witnesses⁸¹ so that if one of the two should forget, one can remind the other. Witnesses⁸¹ should not refuse if they are called on. Do not disdain to write down debt, be it small or large, together with the due date. To do so is righter in the view of God¹, more reliable a record than a testimony and more likely to prevent disagreements arising between you. But if it is a cash transaction, then there is no wrong in not recording it. Have witnesses⁸¹ present when you transact with one another. Neither scribes nor witnesses⁸¹ should be wronged as doing so amounts to heresy⁷¹. Be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹. God¹ is teaching you. God¹ knows everything.

2-283 If you are on a journey and cannot find a scribe, you may suffice with a surety. But if you trust one another, then the trusted ones should fear God¹, their Lord⁴, and repay what they are entrusted with. Do not withhold evidence. Those who do have sinful hearts. God¹ knows everything you do.

2-284 All things in the heavens and on earth belong to God¹. God¹ will make you account for your innermost thoughts, whether you conceal them or reveal them. He forgives those whom He wills and punishes those whom He wills. God¹ has power⁷⁰ over all.

2-285 The messenger believes⁴⁷ in what has been revealed to him. Believers⁴⁷ do so too. They all believe⁴⁷ in God¹, His angels, His scriptures and His messengers. They say: “We do not discriminate between any of His messengers. We hear. We obey. Forgive us our Lord⁴. We all return to You.”

2-286 God¹ does not burden any people¹¹⁵ with more than what they can cope with. Every good they do is theirs, and likewise, every bad. “Our Lord⁴. Do not take us to task if we forget or err. Our Lord⁴. Do not give us a heavy burden like You did with those before us. Our Lord⁴. Do not task us with things beyond us. Pardon us. Forgive us. Have mercy³ on us. You are our Mentor⁶⁶. Help us against the nation of heathens⁸.”

Chapter 3

Chapter 3

3-1 Alif Lam Mim.

3-2 God¹. There is no other divine being⁵. He is the Eternally Alive⁶², the All Overseeing⁶³.

3-3 He revealed this scripture to be your law³⁸ and as a corroboration of its predecessors, the Tavrat⁶⁷ and the Injeel⁶⁷. They too were revealed by Him

3-4 as guidance⁷⁷ for the people of the past. He also revealed the Criterion³¹. Those who disbelieve⁸ God’s¹ revelations³⁷ will be punished fiercely. God¹ is the Almighty⁵¹, the All Avenging⁶⁸.

3-5 Nothing in the heavens and on earth is hidden from God¹.

3-6 It is He who forms you inside wombs as He wills. Only He is God⁵. He is the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

3-7 He revealed this scripture to you. The mainstay of this scripture’s verses³⁷ is explicit. And some of them are ambiguous. Those who are foul at heart¹⁸⁸ pursue the ambiguous ones, intending subversion³³. Thus, they interpret them as they choose though only God¹ knows their interpretation. Those with depth of knowledge say: “We believe⁴⁷ in it. It is in its entirety from our Lord⁴.” Only thinkers take heed.

3-8 “Our Lord⁴. Do not let our hearts¹⁸⁸ stray after having guided⁷⁷ us. Bestow Your grace³ on us. You are the Most Generous⁶⁹.”

3-9 “Our Lord⁴. You are certain to gather all humans on that day.” God¹ never goes back on His word.

3-10 Neither the wealth nor the children of heathens⁸ are of any use against God¹. They just fuel the fire.

3-11 Pharaoh’s people and their predecessors learned that. They denounced³² Our revelations³⁷. And God¹ took them to task for their sins. God’s¹ punishment is most fierce.

3-12 Say to heathens⁸: “You will be defeated and brought together in hell, an awful abode.”

3-13 There is a lesson³⁷ for you in the two forces who fought one another. One was waging war⁹⁴ in God’s¹ cause. The other was an alliance of heathens⁸. They were seeing them with their own eyes numbering twice as many as they themselves. God¹ helps whoever He wills. There is a lesson in this for those who can see.

3-14 Man was made to be enticed by the allure of women, children, piling treasures of gold and silver, pure-bred horses, livestock and farmed land. These are the attractions of the life on earth. But the best existence takes place in God’s¹ presence.

3-15 Say: “Shall I tell you of something better than all that? The God-fearing¹¹⁸ receive paradises with meandering streams in the presence of their Lord⁴. They have permanence, pure spouses and God’s¹ approval there.” God¹ is watching His subjects⁹.

3-16 They say: “Our Lord⁴. We believe⁴⁷. Forgive us our sins and protect us from the punishment of the fire.”

3-17 They are steadfast, honest and pious. They are benevolent and pray for forgiveness at dawn.

3-18 God¹ bears witness that there are no other deities⁵ besides Him. So do angels and the people of knowledge who uphold the law¹²⁹. There is no other ruler⁵ besides Him, the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

3-19 In the presence of God¹ nothing other than submission¹⁴ is religion⁵⁵. When knowledge came to them, those who were given the scripture differed out of the rivalry between them. God¹ settles the accounts of those who disbelieve⁸ God’s¹ revelations³⁷ most swiftly.

3-20 If they argue with you, say: “I and those who go by me have submitted¹⁴ to God¹.” Ask those who were given the scriptures as well as the uneducated: “Have you submitted¹⁴ too?” They will be guided⁷⁷ if they submit¹⁴. But if they turn away, you are only to proclaim. God¹ is watching His subjects⁹.

3-21 Proclaim. A fierce punishment is awaiting those who disbelieve⁸ God’s¹ revelations³⁷ and those who unjustifiably kill⁹⁴ messengers and people urging¹⁷ justice¹²⁹.

3-22 Their efforts come to naught in this world and in the hereafter¹². Nobody will help them.

3-23 Have you considered those who apportion the scripture? When they are called up to accept the jurisdiction⁵² of God’s¹ scripture among them, some of them renege.

3-24 This is because they say: “Fire will not touch us except for a few days, if at all.” They are being deceived in their religion⁵⁵ by their own fabrications.

3-25 But what will their situation be when We gather them on that certain day, when all people¹¹⁵ receive their earned dues without being wronged¹⁸?

3-26 Say: “My God¹. You are the Commander⁵⁷ of all domains⁵⁹. You bestow domains⁵⁹ to whoever You will. You reclaim domains⁵⁹ from whoever You will. You elevate whom You will. You debase whom You will. All goodness is in Your hands. You have power⁷⁰ over all.”

3-27 “You turn night into day. And you turn day into night. You bring about the living from what is lifeless. And You bring about death for what is alive. You are unaccountable⁸³ for what You provide¹³⁵ to whoever You will.”

3-28 Believers⁴⁷ should not engage⁷⁹ with heathens⁸ in preference over believers⁴⁷. God¹ abandons those who do so unless it is done as a defensive measure. God¹ is warning you of Himself¹¹⁵. God¹ is the final destination.

3-29 Say: “Whether you reveal it or conceal it, God¹ knows what you have at heart¹⁸². He knows everything in the heavens and everything on earth. God’s¹ power⁷⁰ is all-pervading.”

3-30 On that day, all people¹¹⁵ have their good actions presented to them and wish to distance themselves from their bad deeds. God¹ is warning you of Himself. God¹ is the Most Kind⁴⁴ to His subjects⁹.

3-31 Say: “If you love God¹, go by me so that God¹ may love you too and forgive you your sins.” God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

3-32 Say: “Obey God¹ and His messenger.” Those who turn away are heathens⁸. God¹ does not like them.

3-33 God¹ chose Adem, Nuh, Ibrahim’s family and the family of Imran over all people²⁴.

3-34 They are the descendants⁸⁹ of one another. God¹ is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Knowing⁵³.

3-35 Imran’s wife said: “My Lord⁴. I dedicate the one in my womb solely to You. Accept from me. You are the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Knowing⁵³.”

3-36 Though God¹ knew what she had given birth to, when she had given birth, she said: “My Lord⁴. I have given birth to a girl. Male and female are not one and the same. I have named her Maryam. I seek refuge with You from Sheytan²⁹, the outcast¹³⁰, for her and her offspring.

3-37 Her Lord⁴ accepted her with a gracious acceptance, reared her like a beautiful plant and entrusted her into the care of Zekeriyya. Whenever Zekeriyya entered her sanctum he would find her provided with sustenance. He said: “Maryam. How do you come by these?” She said: “From God¹. God¹ is unaccountable⁸³ for what He provides¹³⁵ to whoever He wills.”

3-38 Zekeriyya prayed right there to his Lord⁴. He said: “My Lord⁴. Grant me an unblemished successor⁸⁹. You hear prayers.”

3-39 He was standing in worship in the sanctum when the angels called on him: “God¹ gives you news of Yahya, an authenticator of God’s¹ word. He will be a respectable, virtuous and righteous prophet.”

3-40 He said: “My Lord⁴. How can I have a son when I am old and my wife is barren?” He said: “Just like that. God¹ does what He wills.”

3-41 He said: “My Lord⁴. Give me a sign³⁷.” He said: “The sign³⁷ for you is that you will not be able to speak with anyone for three days except by gestures. Acknowledge¹²⁵ your Lord⁴ most often. Pay tribute⁷² to Him evening and morning.”

3-42 The angels said: “Maryam. God¹ chose you, purified you and favoured you above all women among all people²⁴.”

3-43 “Maryam. Obey your Lord⁴ in true devotion. Prostrate¹¹ and bow¹⁹ with those who bow¹⁹.”

3-44 These are news from the invisible³⁹. We are revealing them to you. You were not there with them when they drew lots to settle the argument, to determine who would become the guardian of Maryam.

3-45 The angels said: “Maryam. God¹ is giving you news of a word from Him. His name is Maseeh⁷⁵ son of Maryam. Honoured on earth and in the hereafter¹², he will be one of those in close proximity.”

3-46 “He will speak to people from the cradle and in adulthood. He will be one of the righteous.”

3-47 She said: “My Lord⁴. How can I have a child, no man has touched me?” It was said: “Just like that. God¹ creates what He wills. When He wills for something to be, He says: “Be.” And it is.

3-48 “He will teach him the scripture and the law⁵², the Tavrat⁶⁷ and the Injeel⁶⁷”

3-49 “and make him a messenger onto the children of Israel.” “I have come to you with signs³⁷ from your Lord⁴. I form the shape of a bird from clay for you, then I breath on it and by God’s¹ leave it becomes a bird. I cure the blind and the leper and I resuscitate the dead by God’s¹ leave. I can tell what you eat and what you keep in your homes. There are proofs³⁷ in these if you want to believe⁴⁷.”

3-50 “I have come to you with revelations³⁷ from your Lord⁴ to corroborate the Tavrat⁶⁷ that preceded me and to declare lawful⁴¹ onto you some of the things you were forbidden²⁸ afore. Beware of God¹ and abide by me.”

3-51 “God¹ is my Lord⁴ and your Lord⁴. So worship⁹ Him. This is the right way.”

3-52 When Isa sensed their disbelief⁸, he said: “Who will help me in God’s¹ cause?” The Hawarees said: “We are the aides of God¹. We believe⁴⁷ God¹. So bear witness⁸¹, we submit¹⁴.”

3-53 “Our Lord⁴. We believe⁴⁷ in what You have revealed. We joined the messenger. So note us as witnesses⁸¹.”

3-54 They had a plan¹⁰². God¹ had a plan¹⁰². God¹ is the Best Strategist¹⁰².

3-55 God¹ said: “Isa. I will take your life and raise you up to Me. I will absolve you of heathens⁸. I will give your followers superiority over heathens⁸ to the day of judgement⁷⁴. Then you will return to Me upon which I will judge⁵² you regarding your differences.”

3-56 “I punish heathens⁸ with a fierce punishment on earth and in the hereafter¹². No one can help⁸⁷ them.”

3-57 Those who believe⁴⁷ and act righteously have their rewards given in full. God¹ does not like wrongdoers¹⁸.

3-58 We are reciting to you the verses³⁷ of the law-giving⁵² scripture¹²⁵.

3-59 In God’s¹ presence, Isa’s case is like the case of Adem. He created⁷⁸ him out of soil, said to him: “Be.” And he was.

3-60 This is the truth³⁸ from your Lord⁴. So do not be one of those who doubt.

3-61 Now this knowledge has come to you, if they dispute it with you, say: “Come, let us gather, our children and your children, our women and your women, you and us, and then let us pray that God¹ may curse whoever the liars³² are.”

3-62 This is the truth³⁸ of the matter: There is no other higher authority⁵ besides God¹. God¹ is the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

3-63 God¹ knows the conspirators¹⁰⁵, those turncoats.

3-64 Say: “People of scriptures⁴⁵. Come, let us make a joint declaration: We will submit⁹ to none but God¹. We will not perpetrate idolatry¹⁶ in spite of Him. We will not let it be that some of us instate some others from among us as lords⁴ besides God¹.” If they turn away, say: “Bear witness⁸¹, we submit¹⁴.”

3-65 “People of scriptures⁴⁵. Why do you argue about Ibrahim when both, the Tavrat⁶⁷ and the Injeel⁶⁷, were revealed after him? Will you still not think?”

3-66 You argue about what you know. But why do you argue over what you do not know? God¹ knows what you do not.

3-67 Ibrahim was neither Jew nor Christian⁹³. He submitted¹⁴ like a true monotheist²¹. He was not an idolater¹⁶.

3-68 The people closest to him are those who emulate him, this prophet and the believers⁴⁷. God¹ is the Saviour⁷⁹ of those who believe⁴⁷.

3-69 Some among the people of scriptures⁴⁵ hope to corrupt³⁴ you but they are only corrupting³⁴ themselves¹¹⁵ in doing so. They do not understand this.

3-70 People of scriptures⁴⁵. Why do you disbelieve⁸ the verses³⁷ of God¹ you witness⁸¹?

3-71 People of scriptures⁴⁵. Why do you obfuscate the truth³⁸ with falsehood? And why do you deliberately repress the truth³⁸?

3-72 Some among the people of scriptures⁴⁵ said: “Believe⁴⁷ in what has been revealed to the believers⁴⁷ at the beginning of the day and renounce⁸ it at the end of it so that they too may revert.”

3-73 And: “Do not believe⁴⁷ anyone who is not a follower of your own religion⁵⁵.” Say to them: “God’s¹ guidance⁷⁷ is true guidance⁷⁷. Is it because others have now been given revelation as you were or because they may bring a case against you in the presence of your Lord⁴?” Say to them: “All grace²⁷ is in God’s¹ hands. He gives it to whoever He wills. God¹ is the Ever Present⁵⁸, the All Knowing⁵³.”

3-74 He bestows His grace³ on whoever He wills. God’s¹ reward²⁷ is most great.

3-75 Some individuals among the people of scriptures⁴⁵ will return it to you if you entrust them a heap of gold. But there is the kind that, if you entrust them just a single Dinar¹⁶¹, will not give it back to you unless you square up to them. This is because they say: “There is no culpability for us in relation to goyim¹⁶².” They are wilfully lying³² about God¹.

3-76 God loves the God-fearing¹¹⁸. They are mindful¹¹⁸ and true to their word.

3-77 Those who sell out on their covenant with God¹ and their oaths in return for some paltry gain have no share in the hereafter¹². God¹ will not speak with them on judgement day⁷⁴, will not review them, will not purify them. They are due a fierce punishment.

3-78 Some of them fork their tongues about the scripture to make you believe⁴⁷ in pretentious content said to be a constituent part of the scripture when it is not from the scripture. And they say: “It is from God’s¹ presence”, when it is not from God’s¹ presence. They are wilfully slandering³² God¹.

3-79 No human being who has been given the scripture, the law⁵² and prophethood by God¹ would ever say to people: “Worship⁹ me alongside God¹.” They say: “Be godly onto your Lord⁴ according to the scripture that you study and teach.”

3-80 He would never instruct¹⁷ you to acknowledge angels and messengers as lords⁴. How could he demand¹⁷ apostasy⁸ of you when you are submitters¹⁴?

3-81 God took an oath from the prophets: “Once I have given you scriptures and the law⁵² and then a messenger comes unto you who is corroborating what has been given to you, you shall believe⁴⁷ and support him. Do you affirm that you accept this heavy responsibility?” They said: “We affirm.” And He said: “Then bear witness⁸¹ as I bear witness⁸¹.”

3-82 Whoever turns away henceforth is a transgressor⁷¹.

3-83 Are they seeking a religion⁵⁵ other than God’s¹ when everything in the heavens and on earth is in a state of surrender¹⁴ to Him, consciously or unconsciously? They will be returned to Him.

3-84 Say: “We believe⁴⁷ in God¹ and in what was revealed to us, in what was revealed to Ibrahim, Ismail, Ishak, Yakub and their descendants. We believe⁴⁷ in what was given to prophets, to Musa and Isa by their Lord⁴. We do not discriminate between them. We submit¹⁴ to Him.“

3-85 The religions⁵⁵ they observe instead of submitting¹⁴ will not be accepted from them. They are among the doomed ones in the hereafter¹².

3-86 How could it be that God¹ guides⁷⁷ people who, when clear statements of truth⁴² came to them, witnessed⁸¹ the messenger to be genuine but then, they first believed and then they disbelieved? God¹ does not guide⁷⁷ evildoing¹⁸ people.

3-87 Their punishment is to be cursed by God¹, angels and humans.

3-88 They remain in that state forever. Their punishment will never be eased. They will not be reprieved.

3-89 Except those who repent⁵⁰ and better themselves. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

3-90 The repentances⁵⁰ of those who disbelieve⁸ after believing⁴⁷ and then grow in disbelief⁸ will not be accepted. They are corrupt³⁴.

3-91 If the heathens⁸ who die as heathens⁸ had a world full of gold and were to offer it to ransom themselves, it would not be accepted of them. A fierce punishment is awaiting them. No one will help them.

3-92 You cannot attain goodness without giving from the things you cherish. God¹ knows whatever you give.

3-93 All foods, other than what Israel considered forbidden²⁸ to him, were lawful⁴¹ onto the children of Israel before the revelation of the Tavrat⁶⁷. Say: “Bring the Tavrat⁶⁷. Read out of it if you are honest.”

3-94 Whoever slanders³² God¹ is doing evil¹⁸.

3-95 Say: “God¹ states the truth. So follow Ibrahim’s creed¹⁰¹ as true monotheists²¹. He was not an idolater¹⁶.”

3-96 The first structure erected as a centre of guidance⁷⁷ for people²⁴ was the one in Becca¹⁶³.

3-97 Signs³⁷, clear evidence⁴² and the place where Ibrahim made a stand are to be found there. Whoever enters it is safe. Hajj²⁶ is due to God¹ from people who have the means to go there. Heathens⁸. God¹ is independent⁶⁴ of all people²⁴.

3-98 Say: “People of scriptures⁴⁵. Why are you denying⁸ God’s¹ verses³⁷ when God¹ is witnessing⁸¹ your actions?”

3-99 Say: “People of scriptures⁴⁵. Why are you attempting to deter believers⁴⁷ from God’s¹ path by way of perverting it instead of bearing true witness⁸¹? God¹ is not oblivious of your actions.”

3-100 Believers⁴⁷. If you go by them, some of the people of scriptures⁴⁵ will revert you to apostasy⁸ after you believed⁴⁷.

3-101 Why are you disbelieving⁸ the verses³⁷ of God¹ that are being recited to you, when His messenger is among you? Whoever abides strictly by God¹ will be guided⁷⁷ to the right way.

3-102 Believers⁴⁷. Be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹ with the mindfulness¹¹⁸ due to Him. And only die in a state of submission¹⁴.

3-103 All of you. Hold on tight to God’s¹ rope. Do not divide into factions. Remember¹²⁵ God’s¹ favour¹⁰³ on you. When you were one another’s enemies, He brought your hearts¹⁸⁸ together. And so, by His grace¹⁰³, you became brothers. You were on the verge of falling down into the pit of fire. But He saved you from that. This is how God¹ makes His verses³⁷ clear to you so that you may be guided⁷⁷.

3-104 Be people who call to goodness, urging¹⁷ right action, discouraging wrongdoing. Such ones attain salvation.

3-105 Do not be like those who, after clear statements of truth⁴² came to them, splintered into factions at odds with one another. A fierce punishment is awaiting them.

3-106 On the day when some faces beam and others darken, those whose faces have darkened are told: “You reverted to apostasy⁸ after having believed⁴⁷? Suffer the due punishment of your disbelief⁸.”

3-107 But those whose faces beam then exist in God’s¹ grace³ ever after.

3-108 These verses³⁷ are from God¹, stated to you as the truth³⁸. God¹ does not wrong¹⁸ people²⁴.

3-109 Everything in the heavens and on earth belongs to God¹. All matters¹⁷ are referred to God¹.

3-110 You are the best of people brought about for humanity. You urge¹⁷ righteousness and discourage wrongdoing. You believe⁴⁷ God¹. If the people of scriptures⁴⁵ were to believe⁴⁷, that would be better for them. Though there are some among them who do believe⁴⁷, most of them are heretics⁷¹.

3-111 They cannot seriously harm you. And were they to wage war⁹⁴ on you, they would turn and flee. Then they would not be helped.

3-112 Wherever they may be, they are wretched unless they seek a lifeline with God¹ and a lifeline with man. They are subject to God’s¹ wrath. Marked by depravity, they denounced⁸ God’s¹ revelations³⁷ and waged war⁹⁴ on prophets in mutiny and transgression in violation of the law³⁸.

3-113 They are not all alike. There is a faction among the people of scriptures⁴⁵ who stand in worship¹³⁸, reciting God’s¹ verses³⁷ in the night. And they prostrate¹¹.

3-114 They believe⁴⁷ in God¹ and the hereafter¹², urge¹⁷ righteousness and discourage wrongdoing. They are righteous and eager to accomplish good deeds.

3-115 Their right actions will not be ignored. God¹ knows the God-fearing¹¹⁸.

3-116 Neither the wealth nor the children of heathens⁸ are of any use against God¹. They are the people of the fire. They remain there forever.

3-117 The fate of their charity in this life is like the fate of a people who wronged¹⁸ themselves¹¹⁵, so a freezing cold blizzard struck and destroyed their crops. It was not God¹ who wronged¹⁸ them. But they were wronging¹⁸ themselves¹¹⁵.

3-118 Believers⁴⁷. Do not confide in those who are not of your conviction as they will not spare any effort to bring harm on you. They want to see you suffer. Their hatred spills out from their mouths. But what they have at heart¹⁸² is even worse. We stated Our verses³⁷ to you so that you may think.

3-119 This is your reality: You feel affinity towards them though they do not like you. And you believe⁴⁷ all scriptures. When they meet with you, they say: “We believe⁴⁷.” But in private, they bite their fingertips in rage for you. Say: “Die of your rage. God¹ knows the very truth of what you have at heart¹⁸².”

3-120 When good things come your way, it grieves them. When you encounter problems, they rejoice. If you persevere and are mindful¹¹⁸, their scheming cannot harm you in the slightest. God¹ has all their actions covered.

3-121 You had left your home early at dawn to allocate their battle positions to the believers⁴⁷. God¹ is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Knowing⁵³.

3-122 Two groups from among you faltered almost completely though God¹ was their Saviour⁷⁹. Believers⁴⁷ must have total faith in God¹.

3-123 God¹ helped you to victory at Badr when you were weakened. So be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹ in thankfulness to Him.

3-124 You were saying then to the believers⁴⁷: “Are you not content with the three thousand angels sent down by your Lord⁴ to support you?“

3-125 “If you are steadfast and God-fearing¹¹⁸ and they attack you unexpectedly, your Lord⁴ will support you with five thousand fit for the purpose angels.”

3-126 God¹ does this to give you good news and with that, peace of mind. Help originates in God’s¹ presence, the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

3-127 He does so in order to destroy or devastate some of the heathens⁸, to force them into retreat, frustrated in defeat.

3-128 Whether He accepts their repentances⁵⁰ or punishes the wrongdoers¹⁸, you have no say in the matter¹⁷.

3-129 Everyone in the heavens and on earth belongs to God¹. He forgives⁴⁶ whoever He wills and punishes whoever He wills. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

3-130 Believers⁴⁷. Do not seek to profit from interest bearing transactions¹¹⁹. Fear¹¹⁸ God¹ so that you may attain salvation.

3-131 Fear¹¹⁸ the fire readied for heathens⁸.

3-132 Obey God¹ and the messenger so that you may receive mercy³.

3-133 Strive towards your Lord's⁴ forgiveness and a paradise as extensive as the heavens and the earth. It has been readied for the God-fearing¹¹⁸.

3-134 They are charitable in prosperity and in poverty. They restrain their anger and are forgiving towards people because God¹ loves those who are righteous¹²⁰.

3-135 They affirm¹²⁵ God¹ and pray for the forgiveness of their sins if they have been amoral¹⁰⁴, when they have wronged¹⁸ themselves¹¹⁵. And who other than God¹ can forgive sins? They do not knowingly persist doing such.

3-136 They are due their Lord’s⁴ forgiveness and paradises with meandering streams. They remain there forever. An excellent reward for those who make the effort.

3-137 Many civilisations came and went before yours. So go about the earth and see what the end was of those heathens⁸.

3-138 This is a proclamation onto humanity and guidance⁷⁷ and advice for the God-fearing¹¹⁸.

3-139 Do not succumb to complacency. Do not despair. If you are believers⁴⁷, you have the upper hand.

3-140 If you encountered hardship, they encountered hardship likewise. We expose people to days like these in turns for God¹ to verify those who believe⁴⁷ and for Him to choose witnesses⁸¹ from among you. God¹ does not like evildoers¹⁸.

3-141 And to purify believers⁴⁷ and to doom heathens⁸.

3-142 Or did you think you would enter paradise without God¹ having verified those who fight⁸² and persevere?

3-143 Before you came face to face with death, you were wishing for it. Now you have seen it occur.

3-144 Muhammad is a messenger. Many messengers came and went before him. If he dies or is killed⁹⁴, will you desert? Those who desert cannot hinder God¹ in the slightest. God¹ will reward the grateful.

3-145 No person¹¹⁵ dies outside of God’s¹ will. It happens at the predestined time. We give to those who seek the benefits of the earth some of that. And to those who seek the benefits of the hereafter¹² We give them that. We reward the thankful.

3-146 Many prophets waged war⁹⁴ in togetherness with godly people. They did not bow out or give in to weakness in the face of what they were enduring in God’s¹ cause. God¹ loves those who persevere.

3-147 And all they said was: “Our Lord⁴. Forgive us our sins and our excesses. Afford us resilience. Help us against the heathens⁸.”

3-148 Consequently, God¹ gave them the rewards of this world and the exquisite rewards of the hereafter¹². God¹ loves the righteous¹²⁰.

3-149 Believers⁴⁷. If you go by heathens⁸, they will turn you. You would be reverting to being losers.

3-150 God¹ is your Mentor⁶⁶. He is the Best Helper⁸⁷.

3-151 We will strike fear into the hearts¹⁸⁸ of heathens⁸ for the idolatry¹⁶ they perpetrate in spite of God¹. He never sanctioned¹²⁷ any of it. Their abode is the fire, a grim home for those evildoers¹⁸.

3-152 God¹ stayed true to His word to you. You were wreaking havoc among them by His will. But then, you disputed and disobeyed the command¹⁷. Consequently, you faltered though He had brought you to within sight of your goal. Some of you were craving this world. Others were seeking the hereafter¹². So He held you back from them to test you. He has forgiven you now. God¹ is the Most Rewarding²⁷ to those who believe⁴⁷.

3-153 You were fleeing without looking around when the messenger was calling you back. Subsequently, you suffered much sadness instead of grieving over the missed opportunity or the things that happened to you. God¹ is aware of everything you do.

3-154 Then, after giving you sadness, He brought calm down on you. So much, some of you were overcome by sleep. Some people among you were only concerned for their lives¹¹⁵, entertaining erroneous thoughts of ignorance in false presumptions about God¹, saying: “Is there anything at all in this situation¹⁷ for us?” Tell them: “Everything about this situation¹⁷ is decided by God¹.” They were concealing things within themselves¹¹⁵ they could not share with you. They said: “If there had been anything in this situation¹⁷ for us, none of us would have been killed⁹⁴ here.” Say to them: “Even if you had meant to stay at home, those whose deaths⁹⁴ had been decreed would have gone by themselves to the places where they were meant to fall.” God¹ did this to test your mindset¹⁸² and to purify your hearts¹⁸⁸. God¹ knows what you have in mind¹⁸².

3-155 Sheytan²⁹ sought to make those who turned back on the day the two armies clashed in battle slip up through some of their own actions. God¹ has now pardoned them. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Forbearing⁵⁶.

3-156 Believers⁴⁷. Do not be like the heathens⁸ who say about their brothers who went on an expedition or a mission: “If they had stayed behind with us, they would not have died or been killed⁹⁴.” God¹ fills their hearts¹⁸⁸ with such notions. It is God¹ who gives life and death. God¹ sees⁸⁸ what you do.

3-157 If you die or are killed⁹⁴ in God’s¹ cause, God’s¹ forgiveness and mercy³ is better than everything they amass.

3-158 God¹ will gather you regardless of whether you die or are killed⁹⁴.

3-159 By God’s¹ grace³ you were sympathetic in your conduct with them. Had you been harsh or cold-hearted, they would have deserted you. So forgive them and pray for their forgiveness. Consult with them about the situation¹⁷. And then, when you are decided on a course of action, put all your faith in God¹ for God¹ loves those who trust Him.

3-160 If God¹ helps you, no one can defeat you. But if He was to forsake you, who else could help you then? Believers⁴⁷ must have total faith in God¹.

3-161 No prophet would ever betray the trust vested in him. Those who betray the trust vested in them, arrive on judgement day⁷⁴ with their treachery. Then, all people¹¹⁵ receive their dues in full without being wronged¹⁸.

3-162 Could the one who earns God’s¹ approval be considered on a par with the one who earns God’s¹ wrath, whose abode is hell? What an awful abode.

3-163 They rank differently in God’s¹ presence. God¹ sees⁸⁸ what they do.

3-164 God¹ has been gracious to believers⁴⁷ by sending them a messenger from among them to recite His verses³⁷ to them, to purify them and to teach them the scripture and the law⁵² when they were clearly misguided³⁴ before.

3-165 When you suffered some harm, though you had inflicted twice as much of it on them, you said: “How could this happen?” Say: “You brought it upon yourselves¹¹⁵.” God¹ has power over everything.

3-166 What befell you on the day the two armies came face to face, was by God’s¹ will to verify the believers⁴⁷.

3-167 And to expose hypocrites²⁰. When they were told: “Come. Fight in God’s¹ cause or at least defend your own”, they replied: “If we knew that there will be conflict we would join you.” They were closer to disbelief⁸ than belief⁴⁷ on that day. What they say with their tongues is not what they have in their hearts¹⁸⁸. God¹ knows what they conceal.

3-168 They stayed behind and said about their brothers: “If they had gone by us, they would not have been killed⁹⁴.” Say to them: “Honestly? Then evade your own deaths if you can.”

3-169 Do not consider those who have been killed⁹⁴ in God’s¹ cause dead. To the contrary, they are alive, existing¹³⁵ in the presence of their Lord⁴.

3-170 They are happy with the reward²⁷ God¹ gives them, wishing to convey the good news to those they left behind and who have yet to join them, that they have nothing to fear and nothing to grieve about.

3-171 Wishing to convey the good news of God’s¹ favour¹⁰³ and reward²⁷ and that God¹ does not deprive believers⁴⁷ of their earned dues.

3-172 They suffered injury but still abided by God¹ and the messenger. There is a great reward for those who are righteous and God-fearing¹¹⁸.

3-173 When people said to them: “Fear the masses who have mobilised against you”, they strengthened in faith⁴⁷ and said: “God¹ suffices us. He is our Guardian⁹¹“.

3-174 So they returned with a bounty¹⁰³ and a reward²⁷ from God¹ without suffering any harm. They pursued God’s¹ approval. God’s¹ reward²⁷ is most great.

3-175 Sheytan²⁹ can only inspire fear in those who espouse him. So do not fear them. But fear Me if you are believers⁴⁷.

3-176 Do not let those who abet apostasy⁸ upset you. They cannot disempower God¹ in any way. God¹ wills to deprive them of any part in the hereafter¹². There is a huge punishment for them.

3-177 Those who trade faith⁴⁷ for apostasy⁸ cannot disempower God¹ in any way. A fierce punishment is awaiting them.

3-178 Heathens⁸ should not consider it to be better for them that We afford them time. We are allowing them more time so that they may increase in sin. A demeaning punishment is awaiting them.

3-179 God¹ does not forsake believers⁴⁷ under any circumstance. Those who are pure will be distinguished from those who are impure. God¹ does not divulge the invisible³⁹ to you. God¹ chooses whoever He wills to be one of His messengers. Believe⁴⁷ God¹ and His messengers so that you may receive a great reward for your belief⁴⁷ and mindfulness¹¹⁸.

3-180 Those who are miserly with what God¹ gives them by His grace²⁷ should not think being so is in their interest. To the contrary, it is bad for them. Their avarice will become a noose around their necks on judgement day⁷⁴. God¹ inherits the heavens and the earth. God¹ is aware⁸⁵ of your actions.

3-181 God¹ heard the words of those who said: “God¹ is poor. We are rich.” Their statements are recorded alongside their unjustifiable killings⁹⁴ of prophets. We say: “Suffer the punishment of the scorching fire.”

3-182 “This is the accumulated due of your own hands’ doings.“ God¹ does not wrong¹⁸ His subjects⁹.

3-183 Tell those who say: “God¹ made us promise Him not to believe⁴⁷ any messenger unless he comes to us with a burned offering”, “messengers came to you before me with clear statements of truth⁴² and that which you are referring to. So, honestly, why did you kill⁹⁴ them?”

3-184 If they denounce³² you, many messengers who came with clear statements of truth⁴², written pages⁹⁰ and enlightening scriptures were denounced³² too.

3-185 All people¹¹⁵ experience death. And you receive your full dues on judgement day⁷⁴. Those who attain salvation are kept from the fire. They enter paradise. Life on earth is no more than a deceptive existence.

3-186 Your money and your lives¹¹⁵ are a test. You will hear many upsetting words spoken to you by the people of scriptures⁴⁵ and idolaters¹⁶. To persevere and to be God-fearing¹¹⁸ are some of the greatest deeds¹⁷.

3-187 God¹ had taken an oath from the people of scriptures⁴⁵: “Proclaim it onto people. Do not conceal any of it.” But they tossed it aside and sold out on it for trifles. What a bad deal.

3-188 Do not believe⁴⁷ that those who exult in what they did and seek to be commended for what they did not will escape punishment. A fierce punishment is awaiting them.

3-189 God¹ is the Sovereign⁵⁹ of the heavens and the earth. God’s¹ power⁷⁰ is all-pervading.

3-190 There are signs³⁷ in the creation⁷⁸ of the heavens and the earth and in the alternation of night and day for the thoughtful.

3-191 They affirm¹²⁵ God¹ whilst standing, sitting and lying down and reflect on the creation⁷⁸ of the heavens and the earth: “Our Lord⁴. You did not create⁷⁸ any of it devoid of purpose. You are the Most Exalted⁷². Protect us from the torment of the fire.”

3-192 “Our Lord⁴. You humiliate whoever You consign to the fire. No one will help evildoers¹⁸.”

3-193 “Our Lord⁴. We heard a caller calling to faith⁴⁷: ‘Believe⁴⁷ your Lord⁴.’ And we believed⁴⁷. Our Lord⁴. Forgive us our sins. Obliterate our bad deeds. Take our lives as righteous ones.”

3-194 “Our Lord⁴. Give us what You promised us through Your messengers. Do not humiliate us on judgement day⁷⁴. You never break your word.”

3-195 Upon this, their Lord⁴ said: “I will not invalidate the efforts of any of you who makes the effort. Male or female, you are of one another. I will obliterate the misdeeds of those who migrated¹¹¹ in God’s cause. They were forced away from their homes, experienced violence and killed⁹⁴ and were killed⁹⁴ in My cause. I will obliterate their sins. And as a reward from God¹, I will enter them into paradises with meandering streams. The ultimate reward is in God’s¹ presence.”

3-196 Beware not to be deceived by the heathens’⁸ dominance of countries.

3-197 It is only a short-lived affair. Their final destination is hell, an awful base.

3-198 But those who are mindful¹¹⁸ of their Lord⁴ have paradises with meandering streams. As a reward from God¹, they remain there forever. For the righteous ones, the things in God’s¹ presence are best.

3-199 Some people of scriptures⁴⁵ believe⁴⁷ in God¹ and in what has been revealed to you and in what was revealed to them. They fear God¹. They do not sell out on God’s¹ revelations³⁷ at any price. They have their rewards in the presence of their Lord⁴. God’s¹ reckoning⁸³ is most swift.

3-200 Believers⁴⁷. Be steadfast and persevere. Be alert and mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹ so that you may attain salvation.

Chapter 4

Chapter 4

4-1 Humans. Be mindful¹¹⁸ of your Lord⁴. He created⁷⁸ you out of one person¹¹⁵. From him, He created his wife. And from the two, He propagated many men and women. Be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹ in whose name you make requests of one another and of relatives. God¹ is watching you.

4-2 Give orphans their assets. Do not exchange the pure for the impure. Do not appropriate their assets. Do not consume their assets. Doing so is a huge crime.

4-3 If you fear being unfair to orphans, you may marry other eligible women, two, three or four of them. But if you fear that you could not be fair between them, then marry just one. Or else, suffice with your slaves¹⁸³ as that is more likely to keep you from straying.

4-4 Give women their bride-dues willingly. If they waive part of it, you may consume that happily.

4-5 Do not entrust the assets that God¹ made the means of your livelihood to those who are mentally unfit. Instead, provide for them, cloth them and speak with them kindly.

4-6 Test orphans' maturity until they reach an age suitable for marriage. If you find that they have matured, hand over their assets to them. Do not consume their assets wastefully and hastily in anticipation of them coming of age. Those who are well off should eschew altogether. And those who are poor should only spend from such in goodwill. Have witnesses⁸¹ present when you hand over their assets to them. God¹ suffices as the Reckoner⁸³.

4-7 Males have a share in what parents and relatives leave behind. And females have a share in what parents and relatives leave behind. May the legacy be large or small, this is ordained.

4-8 If relatives, orphans or the needy are present at the execution of the will, then provide for them too from it. Speak with them kindly.

4-9 Those who are concerned about leaving their own feeble children behind should fear¹¹⁸ God¹ and speak the truth.

4-10 Those who do evil¹⁸ by consuming the assets of orphans are stuffing their bellies with fire. They will enter a blazing fire.

4-11 God¹ advises you in relation to your children that a son receives the equivalent of what two daughters do. If they are just daughters, two or more daughters receive two-thirds of it. If there is just the one, she receives half. If the deceased leaves offspring behind, the mother receives one-sixth. When parents inherit in the absence of offspring, the mother receives one third unless there are siblings in which case she receives one sixth. This is after the settlement of the will and debts. You cannot know which of your parents and children will be more supportive of you. This is what God¹ commands. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Wise⁵².

4-12 If your wives have no offspring, you receive half of what they leave behind. If they have offspring, you receive one-quarter of what they leave behind after the settlement of the will and debts. If you have no offspring, they receive one-quarter of what you leave behind. But if you do have offspring, they receive one-eighth after the settlement of the will and debts. If a man or woman dies spouseless and childless¹⁶⁴, and has one brother or sister, they each receive one-sixth of the inheritance. But if there are more siblings, they share one-third after the settlement of the will and debts to avoid any wrongdoing. This is God’s¹ advice. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³, the Most Forbearing⁵⁶.

4-13 These rules are from God¹. Whoever obeys God¹ and His messenger is entered into paradises with meandering streams. They remain there forever. That is the highest attainment.

4-14 Those who disobey God¹ and His messenger and violate His limits are entered into the fire. They remain there forever. Their punishment is most debasing.

4-15 Call up four witnesses⁸¹ from among you against women engaging in prostitution¹⁰⁴. If they testify⁸¹, keep them under house arrest until they either die or God¹ grants them a way.

4-16 Punish both parties to illicit sex from among you. If they repent and reform, leave them alone. God¹ accepts repentances⁵⁰. He is the Most Merciful³.

4-17 God¹ only undertakes to accept the repentances⁵⁰ of those who sin in ignorance and repent⁵⁰ subsequently. They are the ones whose repentances⁵⁰ God¹ accepts. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Wise⁵².

4-18 The repentances⁵⁰ of those who continue to sin until death arrives and then say: “I now repent⁵⁰”, and of those who die as heathens⁸ are rejected. We have readied a fierce punishment for them.

4-19 Believers⁴⁷. You are not permitted to become the heirs of women in disregard of their will. Nor that you treat them ill in the hope of regaining some of the bride-dues given to them unless it is clear that they committed adultery¹⁰⁴. Maintain a relationship based on kindness with them. If you do not like them, you may be disliking those who may have been endowed with much goodness by God¹.

4-20 If you intend to leave one wife for another wife, do not take anything back, not even if it was a fortune you gave to one of them. Will you get it back by means of brazen slander and sin?

4-21 And how could you take it back after the intimacy you entered with one another and when they took your solemn vows?

4-22 The past is the past. Do not marry women who were once wedded to your fathers because doing so is a vile form of illicit sex¹⁰⁴ and a loathsome course.

4-23 You are forbidden your mothers, daughters, sisters, paternal aunts and maternal aunts, daughters of your brothers and daughters of your sisters, your milk-mothers and milk-sisters, the mothers of the females of your household, the stepdaughters who were born to women with whom you consummated marriage. But if the marriage was not consummated, then it is not a sin. And the wives of your own sons and two sisters concurrently. The past is the past. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

4-24 And women who are already in wedlock with the exception of those who became your slaves¹⁸³. This has been ordained onto you by God¹. Other than these, you are permitted to seek any women, provided you seek to marry them honourably with bride-dues paid from your assets as opposed to intending fornication. If you seek women in marriage, it is ordained that you compensate them with the agreed amount of the bride-due. Once you have complied with this obligation, there is no sin in doing what you may choose to do, provided it is by mutual consent. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Wise⁵².

4-25 Those of you who do not have the means to wed free, believing⁴⁷ women, should wed slaves¹⁸³ who have become believers⁴⁷. God¹ knows your faith⁴⁷ best. You all are of one another. Wed those who are chaste, who are neither mistress nor promiscuous with the consent of their people and give them their bride-dues in goodwill. If they then commit adultery¹⁰⁴ once in wedlock, their punishment is half that of free women. This applies to those who fear to sin. To be patient is better for you. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

4-26 God¹ wills to explain to you what you do not know, to guide⁷⁷ you to the righteous practices of those who were before you and to accept your repentances⁵⁰. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Wise⁵².

4-27 God¹ is willing to accept your repentances⁵⁰ while those who are driven by their base instincts want you to be as depraved as they are.

4-28 God¹ wills to ease your burden. Man has been created⁷⁸ fallible.

4-29 Believers⁴⁷. Do not obtain one another’s money in dishonest ways but transact by mutual consent. Do not kill⁹⁴ one another¹¹⁵. God¹ is the Most Merciful³ to you.

4-30 We consign those who do so in defiance and wrongdoing¹⁸ to the fire. This is easy for God¹.

4-31 If you refrain from big sins, We obliterate your misdeeds and admit you into a place of honour.

4-32 Do not covet the things by which God¹ privileges some of you more than others. Men earn their dues and women earn their dues. Aspire to God’s¹ reward²⁷. God¹ knows everything.

4-33 We appointed heirs to everything parents and relatives leave behind. Give to those whom you are bound by vows their share. God¹ is witness⁸¹ over everything.

4-34 Because God¹ designates privilege and because they spend from their money, men are to support women. The righteous comply. They safeguard¹²¹ the confidentiality³⁹ God¹ would have them safeguard¹²¹. If you fear their disloyalty, advise them, stay clear of their beds, send them away. Do not look for an excuse to move against those who are compliant. God¹ is the Most High⁶⁰, the Most Great⁸⁴.

4-35 If you fear marital breakdown, appoint an arbiter from his family and an arbiter from her family. If they seek to bring about reconciliation, God¹ will reconcile them. God¹ knows⁵³ everything, is aware⁸⁵ of everything.

4-36 Worship⁹ God¹. Do not perpetrate idolatry¹⁶ in spite of Him. Be good to your parents, relatives, orphans, the needy, next-door neighbours, neighbours, close companions¹¹⁶, travellers and your slaves¹⁸³. Know that God¹ does not like arrogant, boastful people.

4-37 Being secretive about what God¹ gave them by His grace²⁷, they are miserly and urge¹⁷ other people to be miserly too. We have prepared a humiliating punishment for heathens⁸.

4-38 They are spending from their wealth to confound people. They do not believe⁴⁷ in God¹ and the hereafter¹². Sheytan²⁹ is a bad friend of those who are friendly with him.

4-39 Would it go against them if they were to believe⁴⁷ in God¹ and the hereafter¹², giving from the income¹³⁵ God¹ provides them with? God¹ knows them.

4-40 God¹ does not do the slightest injustice ever. If there is goodness done, He increases it many times over and gives a great reward of His own.

4-41 We have a witness⁸¹ from every nation. What will be their lot when you testify⁸¹ against them?

4-42 The heathens⁸ who opposed the messenger wish to disappear into the ground on that day, unable to hide as much as a word from God¹.

4-43 Believers⁴⁷. If you are drunk, do not come anywhere near the rites of worship⁶ until you know again what you are saying. And not until you have washed when you are in a state of impurity, unless you are ill. If you are on a journey and have relieved yourselves or had intimate contact with women but cannot find water, take clean dust and cleanse your faces and hands with that. God¹ pardons⁸⁶, forgives⁴⁶.

4-44 Do you not see the aberration³⁴ of those to whom God¹ afforded the scripture? They want to pervert³⁴ your path too.

4-45 God¹ knows your enemies. God¹ suffices as the Saviour⁷⁹. God¹ suffices as a Helper⁸⁷.

4-46 Some Jews pervert the meaning of words. And they say with tongues bent on denigrating religion⁵⁵: “We heard and we rebel. Now listen to us as deaf as you may be: Watch out for us.” Had they instead said: “We hear and we comply. So hear us, watch over us”, that would have been better and righter for them. Consequently, God¹ cursed them for their apostasy⁸. Except a few, they do not believe⁴⁷.

4-47 People of scriptures⁴⁵. Believe⁴⁷ in what We revealed in confirmation of what you already have before We wipe out and transpose some faces or curse them like We cursed those who violated the Sabbath. God’s¹ will¹⁷ is always done.

4-48 God¹ does not forgive idolatry¹⁶. He forgives all else to whoever He wills. Whoever perpetrates idolatry¹⁶ in spite of God¹ is in doing so also committing perjury, a huge crime.

4-49 Have you seen those who absolve themselves¹¹⁵? It is God¹ who purifies whoever He wills. No one is wronged¹⁸ in the slightest.

4-50 See how they fabricate untruths³² about God¹? That alone is enough as a clear crime.

4-51 Do you not see? Those who were afforded the scripture believe⁴⁷ in erroneous ideologies and the state⁴⁰. And they say: ”The guidance⁷⁷ of heathens⁸ is superior to that of the believers’⁴⁷.

4-52 God¹ curses them. Those whom God¹ has cursed cannot be helped⁸⁷.

4-53 Do they have a share in sovereignty⁵⁹? Were that so, they would not give people anything.

4-54 Do they envy people for what God¹ has given them by His grace²⁷? We gave the scripture, the law⁵² and a great leadership⁵⁹ to the descendants of Ibrahim.

4-55 Some of them believe⁴⁷ and some of them turn away. Hell suffices as a raging fire.

4-56 We consign those who disbelieve⁸ Our revelations³⁷ to the fire. Whenever their skins are scorched away, We regenerate their skins, so they continue to feel the pain. God¹ is the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

4-57 We admit those who believe⁴⁷ and do right actions into paradises with meandering streams. They remain there forever. They have pure spouses there. And We admit them into enduring shades.

4-58 God¹ commands¹⁷ you to return what has been entrusted to you to those whom they belong to and that you arbitrate⁵² with justice¹²⁴ when you are to arbitrate⁵² between people. God¹ gives you the best advice. God¹ is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Seeing⁸⁸.

4-59 Believers⁴⁷. Obey God¹. Obey the messenger and your instructors¹⁷. If you believe⁴⁷ in God¹ and the hereafter¹², refer any matter of dispute to God¹ and the messenger. This is righter and leads to better outcomes.

4-60 Do you see those who claim to believe⁴⁷ in what was revealed to you and in what was revealed before you? They espouse the governance⁵² of the state⁴⁰ despite being commanded¹⁷ to renounce⁸ it. Sheytan²⁹ corrupts³⁴ them to the extent of total corruption³⁴.

4-61 You can see that hypocrites²⁰ distance themselves from you in disregard when they are told: “Endorse what God¹ has revealed to the messenger.”

4-62 But then, when disaster strikes because of their own actions, they come rushing to you, swearing by God¹: “We intended nothing but goodness and reconciliation.”

4-63 God¹ knows what they have at heart¹⁸⁸. So bear with them, educate them and speak to them effectively about themselves¹¹⁵.

4-64 We did not send any messenger but to be complied with by the will of God¹. If they had come to you when they did wrong¹⁸, praying for God’s¹ forgiveness, and had the messenger prayed for their forgiveness, they would have found God¹, the Most Merciful³, to be accepting of repentances⁵⁰.

4-65 By your Lord⁴, they are not believers⁴⁷ until they submit¹⁴ in complete submission¹⁴ and seek your arbitration⁵² in the matters of dispute between them, accepting your arbitration⁵² without resenting it within themselves¹¹⁵.

4-66 If We had commanded them: “Kill⁹⁴ yourselves¹¹⁵”, or: “Abandon your homes”, except a few, they would not have obeyed. Heeding the given advice would have been better and more constructive for them.

4-67 We would have given them a great reward of Our own.

4-68 And We would have guided⁷⁷ them onto the right way.

4-69 Whoever obeys God¹ and the messenger joins the prophets, the honest ones, the witnesses⁸¹ and the righteous ones whom God¹ favours. They are the best of friends.

4-70 This is God’s¹ reward²⁷. God¹ suffices as the All Knowing⁵³.

4-71 Believers⁴⁷. Exercise combat readiness. Deploy in smaller units or mobilise all at once.

4-72 There are some among you who drag their feet. If you encounter a setback, they say: “By God’s¹ grace, I was not there with them.”

4-73 But when you receive God’s¹ reward²⁷, they say, as if there was no connection between you and them: “If only I had been there with them, I too could have attained glory.”

4-74 Whoever wages war⁹⁴ in God’s¹ cause is exchanging the life of the earth for the hereafter¹². We give a great reward to whoever wages war⁹⁴ in God’s¹ cause and is either killed⁹⁴ or victorious.

4-75 So why are you not waging war⁹⁴ in God’s¹ cause, in aid of those endangered men, women, and children who say: “Our Lord⁴. Deliver us from the evil¹⁸ of the people of this country. You are our Saviour⁷⁹. You are our Helper⁸⁷.”

4-76 Believers⁴⁷. Wage war⁹⁴ in God’s¹ cause. Heathens⁸ are waging war⁹⁴ for the state⁴⁰. Wage war⁹⁴ against the allies⁷⁹ of Sheytan²⁹. Sheytan’s²⁹ system is weak.

4-77 Have you seen those who were told: “Exercise self-restraint, observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously and observe the Zekat¹³.” When they were commanded to wage war⁹⁴, some of them feared men as much or even more than they feared God¹ and said: “Our Lord⁴. Why did you ordain warfare⁹⁴ on us? Should You not have given us more time?” Say to them: “The joys of the life of the earth are only insignificant. The hereafter¹² is better for the God-fearing¹¹⁸. And you will not be deprived in the slightest.”

4-78 Death will catch up with you wherever you are, even if you were inside towering fortresses. When they are graced with goodness, they say: “This is from God¹.” But when harm comes their way, they say: “This is because of you.” Say: “It is all from God¹.” What is it with these people who just will not understand the said?

4-79 All the good that comes to you is from God¹. And whatever bad comes to you is brought on you by yourselves¹¹⁵. We sent you as a messenger to mankind. God¹ suffices as a Witness⁸¹.

4-80 Whoever complies with the messenger will have complied with God¹. We did not send you as a custodian¹²¹ of those who disregard.

4-81 They say: “We agree.” But when they leave your presence, some of them scheme in the dark of the night against your stated position. God¹ is noting what they scheme in the dark. Disregard them and trust God¹. God¹ suffices as the Saviour⁷⁹.

4-82 Will they still not reflect on this Recitation¹⁰⁶? If it had come from anyone other than God¹, they would find many inconsistencies in it.

4-83 Whenever a situation¹⁷ concerning security or danger arises, they spread its news instead of referring it to the messenger and their instructors¹⁷ who could look into it with insight. Were it not for God’s¹ goodwill²⁷ and mercy³ for you, most of you would be followers of Sheytan²⁹.

4-84 Wage war⁹⁴ in God’s¹ cause. You are not answerable for anyone but yourself¹¹⁵. Encourage the believers⁴⁷ too. God¹ can be relied on to disempower heathens⁸. God’s¹ force is supreme. And His vengeance is devastating.

4-85 Whoever supports a good cause advocates⁹⁹ that. And whoever supports a bad cause advocates⁹⁹ that. God¹ controls everything.

4-86 Reciprocate with a corresponding or even better greeting when you are greeted. God¹ accounts⁸³ for everything.

4-87 There is no other potentate⁵ besides God¹. He will gather you on judgement day⁷⁴. Whose word is truer than God’s¹?

4-88 Why are you in two minds over hypocrites²⁰? God¹ turned them down because of their own actions. Are you seeking guidance⁷⁷ for those who are deceived³⁴ by God¹? You cannot find a way for those whom God¹ afflicts with aberration³⁴.

4-89 They want you to disbelieve⁸ like they disbelieve⁸ so you become like them. Do not be friendly with them until they go over to God’s¹ cause. If they turn on you, pursue and kill⁹⁴ them wherever you encounter them. Do not enter into alliances⁷⁹ with them and do not accept their help⁸⁷.

4-90 Those who seek refuge with a people with whom you have a treaty are different. Or those who come to you because they feel bad about waging war⁹⁴ on you or waging war⁹⁴ on their own people. Had God¹ willed it, He would have set them on you. And they would have waged war⁹⁴ on you. God¹ does not give you any leeway against them if they do not interfere with you, do not wage war⁹⁴ on you and accept your terms of peace.

4-91 You will also encounter others who seek safety from you as well as their own people. Whenever they are called on to engage in subversive³³ activity they accede. If they interfere with you, if they do not accept your terms of peace and surrender, pursue and kill⁹⁴ them wherever you encounter them. We have given you a clear mandate¹²⁷ against them.

4-92 It cannot be that a believer⁴⁷ kills⁹⁴ a fellow believer⁴⁷ unless it is accidental. Whoever kills⁹⁴ a believer⁴⁷ accidentally must redeem a believer⁴⁷ in bondage¹⁸⁴ and submit compensation to the family of the deceased unless they waive this in charity. If the deceased was a believer⁴⁷ but from a people hostile to you, redeeming a believer⁴⁷ in bondage¹⁸⁴ is due. If the deceased belonged to an enemy people with whom you have a treaty, then compensation is due to his family and a believer⁴⁷ in bondage¹⁸⁴ must be redeemed. Those who lack the means to do so must instead fast for two consecutive months for the acceptance of their repentances⁵⁰ by God¹. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Wise⁵².

4-93 The punishment of those who kill⁹⁴ believers⁴⁷ intentionally is hell for eternity. God¹ is angry with them, curses them and has readied a huge punishment for them.

4-94 Believers⁴⁷. Conduct reconnaissance when you are to go on a mission in God’s¹ cause. If someone offers you greetings of peace, do not say: “You are not a believer⁴⁷” for the trifles of the earth. Gains are plentiful in God’s¹ presence. You too were like that once. But God¹ graced you, so verify. God¹ is aware⁸⁵ of what you do.

4-95 Believers⁴⁷ who stay behind without a valid reason are not equal to those who fight⁸² in God’s¹ cause, pledging their lives¹¹⁵ and means. God¹ rates those who fight⁸² higher than those who stay behind. He promises all believers⁴⁷ goodness. God¹ rewards those who fight⁸² with superiority over those who stay behind.

4-96 He confers degrees of superiority, forgives and has mercy³. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

4-97 When angels take the lives¹¹⁵ of wrongdoers¹⁸, they say: “What was your condition?” They say: “We were powerless in the land.” The angels say: “Was God’s¹ earth not vast enough for you to go elsewhere?” Their destination is hell, an awful destination.

4-98 Except the helpless men, women and children who had no means and could not find a way.

4-99 God¹ can be expected to pardon them. God¹ is the Most Forgiving. He pardons⁴⁶.

4-100 Those who migrate in God’s¹ cause will find many sanctuaries and abundance. Those who set out to migrate for God¹ and His messenger but meet their deaths are sure to be rewarded by God¹. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

4-101 When you set out on a mission across the land, it is not wrong to shorten the rites of worship⁶ if you anticipate being harmed by heathens⁸. Heathens⁸ are openly hostile to you.

4-102 When you are among them, conscientiously observing the rites of worship⁶ together, a group of them should stand with you armed with their weapons. When you have prostrated¹¹ with them, they should go back to guard your rear whilst the other group who have not yet conscientiously observed the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously observe the rites of worship⁶ with you, also armed with their weapons as a precaution. Heathens⁸ would like to take you by surprise in a single assault when you are off guard. If you suffer from heavy rain or are unwell, then there is no wrong in resting your weapons. But still, be on your guard. God¹ has readied a humiliating punishment for heathens⁸.

4-103 Then, when you have conscientiously observed the rites of worship⁶, affirm¹²⁵ God¹ whilst on your feet, sitting or lying down. And when you are safe again, observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously because the conscientious observance of the rites of worship⁶ is ordained onto the believers⁴⁷ at certain times.

4-104 Do not be lacklustre when you pursue people. If you are suffering, they too are suffering what you are suffering. But you can expect of God¹ what they cannot expect. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Wise⁵².

4-105 We revealed this scripture to be your law³⁸. So arbitrate⁵² between people as God¹ showed you. Do not sympathise with traitors.

4-106 And pray for God’s¹ forgiveness. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

4-107 Do not shield treacherous people¹¹⁵. God¹ does not like treacherous sinners.

4-108 They are secretive with people. But they cannot hide anything from God¹. He is there with them when they scheme at night, voicing views He does not approve of. God’s¹ knowledge encompasses everything they do.

4-109 You who fight⁸² for them in the life of the earth. Who will fight⁸² for them against God¹ on judgement day⁷⁴? Who will be their protector⁹¹?

4-110 Those who do a bad thing or wrong¹⁸ themselves¹¹⁵, then subsequently ask God¹ for forgiveness, find God¹ to be the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

4-111 Those who sin do so against themselves¹¹⁵. God is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Wise⁵².

4-112 Those who offend or sin, then blame innocent people, burden themselves¹¹⁵ with slander and a clear sin.

4-113 If it had not been for God’s¹ goodwill²⁷ and mercy³ for you, some of them were bent on corrupting³⁴ you. They are only corrupting³⁴ themselves¹¹⁵. They cannot harm you. God¹ revealed this scripture to be your law⁵² and taught you what you did not know. God’s¹ goodwill²⁷ towards you is huge.

4-114 There is nothing good in most of their secrecy. But there is in urging¹⁷ charity, doing good and reconciling people. We give a great reward to anyone who does so intending to please God¹.

4-115 We usher those who, after guidance⁷⁷ has been made clear to them, oppose the messenger and pursue a path other than that of the believers⁴⁷ towards their destiny and consign them to hell, an awful destination.

4-116 God¹ does not forgive idolatry¹⁶. Other than this, He forgives whoever He wills. Whoever perpetrates idolatry¹⁶ in spite of God¹ is completely corrupted³⁴.

4-117 They pray to some females instead of Him. And, in doing so, they are invoking Sheytan²⁹, the renegade.

4-118 God¹ cursed him. He retorted: “I will take a share of your subjects⁹.”

4-119 “I will corrupt³⁴ them, I will inspire false hopes in them, I will urge¹⁷ them to earmark animals and I will urge¹⁷ them to tamper with God’s¹ creation⁷⁸.” Whoever engages⁷⁹ with Sheytan²⁹ instead of God¹ is completely lost.

4-120 Sheytan²⁹ inspires vain hopes in them with propositions. His propositions are nothing but fallacies.

4-121 They are the ones whose abode is hell. They will not find an escape from there.

4-122 We admit those who believe⁴⁷ and do good actions into paradises with meandering streams. They remain there forever. God’s¹ word is true. And who could be truer than God¹?

4-123 Reality does not follow your vain hopes or the vain hopes of the people of scriptures⁴⁵. Those who sin will be punished. They will discover that there is no saviour⁷⁹ and helper⁸⁷ other than God¹.

4-124 Male or female, those who do right actions as believers⁴⁷ enter paradise without being wronged¹⁸ in the slightest.

4-125 Whose religion⁵⁵ could be superior to the one of those who submit¹⁴ wholeheartedly to God¹, are righteous¹²⁰ and follow Ibrahim’s monotheistic²¹ creed¹⁰¹? God¹ is friendly with Ibrahim.

4-126 Everything in the heavens and on earth belongs to God¹. God¹ has everything under control.

4-127 They ask you for instructions in relation to females. Proclaim: “God’s¹ instruction in relation to them is stated in this scripture. Be just to orphans, to helpless children, to orphaned females you may wish to wed without giving them their ordained dues. God¹ knows every good you do.”

4-128 Where a woman fears her husband’s abuse or neglect, there is no sin for either of them in seeking a peaceful resolution as peace is best. The ego¹¹⁵ is prone to jealousy. God¹ is aware of your mindfulness¹¹⁸ and all the good you do.

4-129 As much as you want to, you will not be able to treat women equitably. Accordingly, do not favour one all the way, leaving another in limbo. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³ if you reconcile and are mindful¹¹⁸.

4-130 But if they do divorce, God¹ will provide sufficiently for both from His resources. God¹ is the Infinitely Resourceful⁵⁸, the All Wise⁵².

4-131 All things in the heavens and on earth belong to God¹. Our advice to you and to those who were given the scripture before you is this: “Fear¹¹⁸ God¹.“ Even if you disbelieve⁸ it, God¹ owns everything in the heavens and on earth. God¹ is the Self-Sufficient⁶⁴, the Most Praiseworthy⁶⁵.

4-132 God¹ owns everything in the heavens and on earth. God¹ suffices as the Protector⁹¹.

4-133 Humans. If God¹ wills it, He can destroy you and replace you with others. God¹ is the All Powerful⁷⁰.

4-134 Those who crave the rewards of this world must know that the rewards of both, this world and the hereafter¹², are with God¹. God¹ is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Seeing⁸⁸.

4-135 Believers⁴⁷. Bear true witness⁸¹ for God¹ and uphold the law¹²⁹ even if it goes against you, your parents and your relatives. Whether rich or poor, God¹ is closer to them than you. So do not compromise justice¹²⁴ by following your feelings. God¹ is aware⁸⁵ of your deeds when you fork your tongues or disobey.

4-136 Believers⁴⁷. Believe God¹, His messenger, the scripture He revealed to His messenger and the scriptures He revealed before. Whoever disbelieves⁸ God¹, His angels, His scriptures, His messengers and the hereafter¹² is completely deceived³⁴.

4-137 God¹ does neither forgive nor guide⁷⁷ in any way those who believe⁴⁷, then disbelieve⁸, then believe⁴⁷, then disbelieve⁸ again and then worsen in denial⁸.

4-138 Announce to hypocrites²⁰ that they will be punished most severely.

4-139 They engage⁷⁹ with heathens⁸ in preference over believers⁴⁷. Is it because they seek to be empowered⁵¹ by them? All power⁵¹ belongs to God¹.

4-140 God¹ revealed to you in the scripture: “Do not socialise with heathens who hold God’s¹ revelations³⁷ in contempt unless their discourse has changed. Or else, you will become like them.“ God¹ will gather all hypocrites²⁰ and heathens⁸ in hell.

4-141 They are monitoring you. When God¹ graces you with victory⁹⁷, they say: “Were we not with you?” And when heathens⁸ advance, they say to them: “Did we not have the upper hand over you when we deterred the believers⁴⁷ from you?” God¹ will judge⁵² between you on judgement day⁷⁴. God¹ does not support heathens⁸ against believers⁴⁷.

4-142 Hypocrites²⁰ are deceived by God¹ when they mean to deceive Him. When they rise to observe the rites of worship⁶, they are insincere, playing to the crowd. And they hardly ever acknowledge¹²⁵ God¹.

4-143 They are neither here nor there, wavering in between all the time. It is not possible for you to find a way for those whom God¹ afflicts with aberration³⁴.

4-144 Believers⁴⁷. Do not incline towards heathens⁸ over believers⁴⁷. Do you want to give God¹ a clear mandate¹²⁷ against you?

4-145 Hypocrites²⁰ are in the lowest depth of the fire. You cannot help⁸⁷ them.

4-146 Except those who repent, reform, stay true to God¹ and purify by God’s¹ religion⁵⁵. Such ones are with the believers⁴⁷ and God’s¹ reward for believers⁴⁷ is huge.

4-147 Why should God¹ punish you if you believe⁴⁷ and are thankful? God¹ is the Most Appreciative¹⁴¹, the All Knowing⁵³.

4-148 God¹ does not approve of negative statements being publicised except by those who have been wronged¹⁸. God¹ is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Knowing⁵³.

4-149 Whether you do good publicly or privately, or pardon something bad, God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the All Powerful⁷⁰.

4-150 Those who discriminate between God’s¹ messengers are in doing so renouncing⁸ God¹ and His messengers. They say: “Some we believe⁴⁷, others we disbelieve⁸.” They are in no man’s land.

4-151 Such ones are heathens⁸. We have readied a humiliating punishment for heathens⁸.

4-152 Those who believe⁴⁷ God¹ and His messengers without discriminating between any of them will be given their rewards. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

4-153 The people of scriptures⁴⁵ ask you to bring down a book to them from the heavens. They had demanded of Musa something even greater. They said: “Show us God¹ in person.” They were struck down by a thunderbolt because of their evildoing¹⁸. Then they idolised that calf in spite of the clear statements of truth⁴² that had come to them. Still, We pardoned⁸⁶ them and gave Musa a clear mandate¹²⁷.

4-154 We had the mountain towering above them when We took their oaths. We said: “Prostrate¹¹ when you cross the border.” And also: “Do not violate the Sabbath.” We took a binding oath from them.

4-155 But they broke their pledges, renounced⁸ God’s¹ revelations³⁷ and killed⁹⁴ prophets in violation of the law³⁸. They say: “Our hearts¹⁸⁸ are decided” when God¹ seals them because of their apostasy⁸. Consequently, except very few, they do not believe⁴⁷.

4-156 They are heathens⁸. They defamed Maryam with a huge concoction.

4-157 And they said: “We killed⁹⁴ God’s¹ messenger Isa, son of Maryam, the Maseeh⁷⁵.” They neither killed⁹⁴ nor crucified him. But they were deceived by make-believe. Those who argue about him are full of doubts. In the absence of knowledge, they rely on nothing but conjecture. They did not kill⁹⁴ him.

4-158 God¹ took him up to Himself. God¹ is the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

4-159 All people of scriptures⁴⁵ were required to believe⁴⁷ him before his death. He will bear witness⁸¹ against them on judgement day⁷⁴.

4-160 We forbade²⁸ the Jews some of the pure things they were permitted⁴¹ afore because they were doing evil¹⁸. They were deterring many people from God’s¹ path.

4-161 And because they were conducting interest bearing transactions¹¹⁹ when they were barred from doing so. And for fraudulently consuming other people’s money. We have readied a fierce punishment for the heathens⁸ among them.

4-162 Those who gain insights from among them believe⁴⁷ in what was revealed to you. They observe the Zekat¹³ and believe⁴⁷ in God¹ and the hereafter¹². They are the ones whom We reward greatly.

4-163 We revealed to you like We had revealed to Nuh and the prophets who came after him. We revealed to Ibrahim, Ismail, Ishak, Yakub and their descendants Isa, Eyyub, Yunus, Harun and Suleyman. And We gave the Zebur⁹⁰ to Davud.

4-164 There are messengers We informed you of and there are messengers We did not mention to you. And God¹ really spoke with Musa.

4-165 Messengers are heralds of good news and warnings. People cannot absolve themselves in God’s¹ presence because of the messengers who came to them. God¹ is the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

4-166 God¹ bears witness⁸¹ to what He revealed to you and that He revealed it on the basis of knowledge. Angels bear witness⁸¹ too but God¹ suffices as a witness⁸¹.

4-167 Those who disbelieve⁸ and deter from God’s¹ path are completely corrupted³⁴.

4-168 God¹ does not forgive⁴⁶ heathens⁸ and evildoers¹⁸. He does not guide⁷⁷ them to any path

4-169 except to the path of hell. They remain there forever. This is easy for God¹.

4-170 Humans. The messenger came to you with the truth³⁸ from your Lord⁴. So believe⁴⁷ for your own good. Even if you disbelieve⁸, God¹ owns everything in the heavens and on earth. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Wise⁵².

4-171 People of scriptures⁴⁵. Do not violate your religion⁵⁵. Do not speak anything but the truth³⁸ about God¹. Maseeh⁷⁵, son of Maryam Isa, was no more than a messenger from God¹, His word delivered to Maryam, a soul¹⁵ He issued. So believe God¹ and His messenger. Do not affirm the trinity. Reform for your own good. God¹ is the only Divine Being⁵ there is. He is above⁷² having children. He owns everything in the heavens and on earth. God¹ suffices as the Protector⁹¹.

4-172 Neither Maseeh⁷⁵ nor the angels close to Him disdain from worshipping⁹ God¹. All those who are too vain to worship⁹ Him will be gathered by Him in His presence.

4-173 The rewards of those who believe⁴⁷ and do good deeds are given without anything amiss. And He gives them yet more by His grace²⁷. He severely punishes those who disdain in arrogance. Eventually, they realise that there is no saviour⁷⁹ or helper⁸⁷ but God¹.

4-174 Humans. Compelling evidence has come to you from your Lord⁴. We revealed a clear light to you.

4-175 He admits those who believe⁴⁷ God¹ and stay true to Him into His mercy³ and grace²⁷ and guides⁷⁷ them onto the right way that leads to Him.

4-176 They ask you for an edict. Proclaim: “God¹ has issued His edict in relation to the legacy of those who die spouseless and childless¹⁶⁴: If a person dies without offspring, leaving behind only a sister, half of the inheritance is hers. A sole male heir gets all in the absence of children. If there are two sisters, then they are entitled to two thirds of the inheritance. But if there are more siblings, then the share of a male is twice that of a female. God¹ states this so that you may not become corrupted³⁴. God¹ knows⁵³ everything.

Chapter 5

Chapter 5

5-1 Believers⁴⁷. Honour your agreements. All animals other than those stated are lawful⁴¹ to you on the condition that you will not consider hunting game during the pilgrimage⁹² lawful⁴¹. God¹ governs⁵² as He wills.

5-2 Believers⁴⁷. Do not violate the sanctity of God’s¹ rites, of what is a sacred month³⁶, of sacrificial offerings and their garlands and of those who come to the sacred house of worship²³ seeking their Lord's⁴ good grace²⁷ and approval. When you have completed the rites, you may hunt again. Do not let your hate for those who prevented you from the sacred house of worship²³ cause you to transgress. Help one another doing good and being mindful¹¹⁸. Do not cooperate in the causes of sinfulness and transgression. Fear¹¹⁸ God¹. God’s¹ punishment is most severe.

5-3 You are forbidden carrion, congealed blood, pig meat, any animal sacrificed to anyone other than God¹, drowned animals and those that suffered a fall or blow, were gored or savaged by beasts of prey except those you manage to slaughter after all, anything sacrificed on the altars of idols and to seek fortunes by means of divination. These are heretical⁷¹ practices. On this day, the heathens⁸ have given up on your religion⁵⁵. Do not fear them, but fear Me. I finalised your religion⁵⁵ today and completed My favour¹⁰³ onto you. The religion⁵⁵ I accept of you is your submission¹⁴. If anyone is compelled by starvation as opposed to intending transgression, then God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

5-4 They ask you about what is lawful⁴¹ to them. Proclaim: “All pure things are lawful⁴¹ to you. And so are what animals of prey trained by you catch. Teach them as God¹ taught you. Eat what they catch for you and pronounce God’s¹ name over them. Be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹. God’s¹ reckoning⁸³ is most swift.

5-5 On this day, all pure things have been declared lawful⁴¹ to you. The food of the people of scriptures⁴⁵ is lawful⁴¹ to you, and your food is lawful⁴¹ to them. And so are free, chaste, believing⁴⁷ women and chaste women from among the people who were given scriptures before you, provided you give them their bride-dues and marry them as opposed to having extramarital affairs, keeping secret mistresses. The deeds of those who renounce⁸ faith⁴⁷ come to naught. They are doomed in the hereafter¹².

5-6 Believers⁴⁷. When you rise to observe the rites of worship⁶, wash your faces and your hands up to the elbows, wipe your heads, wash your feet including ankles, and, if needed, wash all over. If you are ill or on a journey and you have relieved yourselves or had intimate contact with women but cannot find water, then take clean dust and cleanse your faces and hands with that. God¹ does not seek to burden you. But He wishes to purify you and to complete His grace¹⁰³ on you so that you may be thankful.

5-7 Remember¹²⁵ God’s¹ grace¹⁰³ on you and the pledge by which you were bound when you said: “We hear, we obey.” Be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹. God¹ knows what you have at heart¹⁸².

5-8 Believers⁴⁷. Uphold the law¹²⁹ for God¹. Bear true witness⁸¹. Do not let the animosity you feel towards a people corrupt³⁴ you. Stay true to the law¹²⁹ as that is truer to mindfulness¹¹⁸. Fear¹¹⁸ God¹. God¹ is aware⁸⁵ of your actions.

5-9 God¹ promises forgiveness and the greatest of rewards to those who believe⁴⁷ and act righteously.

5-10 Those who disbelieve⁸ and deny³² Our revelations³⁷ will populate the blazing fire.

5-11 Believers⁴⁷. Remember God’s¹ blessing¹⁰³. When a people set out to lay hands on you, He prevented those hands. Believers⁴⁷. Be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹. Have faith in Him.

5-12 God¹ took a binding oath from the children of Israel and appointed twelve wise men from among them. God¹ said: “I am with you. If you observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously, observe the Zekat¹³, believe⁴⁷ My messengers and support them and give kindly to God¹, I will obliterate your sins and admit you into paradises with meandering streams. The heathens⁸ among you are perverting³⁴ the path of righteousness.”

5-13 We curse them and harden their hearts¹⁸⁸ because they renege on their oaths. They pervert the meaning of words and ignore the warnings¹²⁵ issued to them. You will always experience treachery from them except from a few. Be amiable and patient with those. God¹ loves those who do good.

5-14 We also took a binding oath from those who say: “We are Christians⁹³.” But they too ignored the warnings¹²⁵ issued to them. So We let enmity and hatred fester between them to last until judgement day⁷⁴. God¹ will tell them then what they have done.

5-15 People of scriptures⁴⁵. Our messenger has come to you to disclose to you much of what you sought to suppress from the scripture and to forgo some of it. A light, an elucidating scripture has come to you from God¹.

5-16 With it, God¹ guides⁷⁷ those who strive for His approval onto the path of salvation and guides⁷⁷ them by His will from darkness into light and onto the right way.

5-17 Those who say: “Maseeh⁷⁵, son of Maryam is God¹”, are heathens⁸. Say: “Who could have prevented God¹ if He had willed to destroy Maseeh⁷⁵, son of Maryam, his mother and everyone else on earth?” God¹ is the Sovereign⁵⁹ of the heavens, the earth and everything within them. He creates⁷⁸ what He wills. God’s¹ power⁷⁰ is all-pervading.

5-18 Jews and Christians⁹³ say: “We are the children and beloved ones of God¹.” Say: “Why then is He punishing you for your sins? You are no more than human beings, a chapter in His creation⁷⁸.” He forgives whoever He wills. He punishes whoever He wills. God¹ is the Sovereign⁵⁹ of the heavens, the earth and everything within them. He is the final destination.

5-19 People of scriptures⁴⁵. Our messenger has come to you to state facts to you at a time when the succession of messengers had been halted, so you may not say: “Neither a herald of good news nor a warner has come to us.” Thus, a herald of good news and a warner has come to you. God¹ is the All Powerful⁷⁰.

5-20 Musa said to his people: “My people. Acknowledge¹²⁵ God’s¹ favour¹⁰³ on you. He raised prophets from among you. He appointed commanders⁵⁷ from among you. And He gave you what He had not given to other people.”

5-21 “My people. Enter the holy land God¹ assigned to you. But do not flee. Or else, you will turn into losers.”

5-22 They said: “Musa. Fearsome people are there. We will never go there unless they leave. We will go there when they have left.”

5-23 Two men, blessed by God¹, said to the terrified rest: “Go there and cross the border. You will prevail when you go there. If you are believers⁴⁷ trust God¹.”

5-24 They said: “Musa, for as long as they are still there, we will not go there, not in an eternity. So you go there with your Lord⁴ and the two of you wage war⁹⁴ while we stay here.”

5-25 He said: “My Lord⁴. I am unable to command⁵⁷ anyone except myself and my brother. Distinguish us from these heretical⁷¹ people.”

5-26 He said: “They are now forbidden from there for forty years. They will wander about the earth aimlessly. Do not grieve for those heretical⁷¹ people.”

5-27 Narrate to them the story of Adem’s two sons. They each offered a sacrifice to gain acceptance. From one of them it was accepted. From the other it was not accepted. He said: “I will kill⁹⁴ you.” “God¹ only accepts from the God-fearing¹¹⁸”, he replied.

5-28 “If you raise your hand to kill⁹⁴ me, I will not raise my hand to kill⁹⁴ you because I fear God¹, the Lord⁴ of all people²⁴.”

5-29 “I wish you could take my sins besides your own sins as one of the people of the fire, the punishment of evildoers¹⁸.”

5-30 He convinced himself¹¹⁵ to kill⁹⁴ him. So he killed⁹⁴ his brother and became one of the doomed.

5-31 God¹ then sent a crow to scratch up the soil to show him to bury his brother’s corpse. He said: “Shame on me. Am I inferior to this crow, unable to bury the corpse of my brother?” He then felt remorse.

5-32 Accordingly, We said to the children of Israel: Those who kill⁹⁴, unless it is life¹¹⁵ for life¹¹⁵ or for conspiring¹⁰⁵ on earth, will be as if they have killed⁹⁴ all of humanity. And those who save someone will be as if they have saved all of humanity. Our messengers came to them with clear statements of truth⁴². But most of them continued in their excesses on earth.

5-33 They are executing their conspiracies on earth. The punishment of those who fight God¹ and His messengers, is to be killed⁹⁴ or hanged or to have their alternate hands and feet abscised or to be exiled from the land. This is their disgrace in this world. And there is a huge punishment awaiting them in the hereafter¹².

5-34 Except for those who had already repented⁵⁰ before you captured them. Know that God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

5-35 Believers⁴⁷. Be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹. Strive towards Him. Fight⁸² in His cause so that you may attain salvation.

5-36 If heathens⁸ were to own all things on earth and as much again and offered them to ransom themselves from the punishment due on judgement day⁷⁴, it would not be accepted from them. They will experience a fierce punishment.

5-37 They will wish to come out of the fire. But they will never come out. Their torment will be endless.

5-38 As a deterrent punishment from God¹, abscise the hands of men who have stolen and women who have stolen because of what they have done. God¹ is the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

5-39 God¹ accepts the repentances⁵⁰ of those who repent⁵⁰ and reform after having done wrong¹⁸. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

5-40 Do you not know? God¹ is the Sovereign⁵⁹ of the heavens and the earth. He punishes whoever He wills. He forgives whoever He wills. God¹ has power⁷⁰ over all.

5-41 Messenger. Do not be upset because of those who say with their mouths: “We believe⁴⁷”, but have no faith⁴⁷ in their hearts¹⁸⁸ and the Jews who rally in the causes of irreligion⁸. They abide by lies³² and gather intelligence for those who do not come to you. They pervert the meaning of words and say: “Accept only if you receive that. Refuse if it is not that.” There is nothing you can do for those whom God¹ afflicts with subversion³³. God¹ does not wish to purify the hearts¹⁸⁸ of those people. There is disgrace for them on earth. And a huge punishment is awaiting them in the hereafter¹².

5-42 They abide by lies³² and consume what they are forbidden²⁸. If they come to you, you may arbitrate⁵² between them. Or you may turn them down. If you decline, they cannot harm you in the slightest. But if you arbitrate⁵² between them, then do so by the law¹²⁹. God¹ loves those who do justice.

5-43 Though they have the Tavrat⁶⁷ which contains God’s¹ law⁵² with them they come to you for arbitration⁵². But then, they renege. They are not believers⁴⁷.

5-44 We revealed the Tavrat⁶⁷. It contained guidance⁷⁷ and light. Prophets were arbitrating⁵² between Jews according to it in complete submission¹⁴. Being commanded to uphold God’s¹ scripture, godly people and men of learning were all bearing witness⁸¹ to it. So do not sell out on My revelations³⁷ at any price or for the fear of people. Fear Me. Those who do not adjudge⁵² with what God¹ has revealed are heathens⁸.

5-45 In it, We wrote onto them: Life for life, eye for eye, nose for nose, ear for ear, tooth for tooth. Injuries are subject to like for like retribution³⁰ too. Forgoing this out of altruism serves as atonement. Those who do not adjudge⁵² with what God¹ has revealed are evildoers¹⁸.

5-46 We sent Isa, son of Maryam after them to corroborate the Tavrat⁶⁷ that preceded the Injeel⁶⁷. We revealed it to him. It contained guidance⁷⁷ and light and corroborated the Tavrat⁶⁷ of the past with guidance⁷⁷ and advice for the God-fearing¹¹⁸.

5-47 Followers of the Injeel⁶⁷ must practice God’s¹ law⁵² as revealed therein. Those who do not adjudge⁵² with what God¹ has revealed are heretics⁷¹.

5-48 We revealed the scripture to be your law³⁸. It corroborates and reiterates the scriptures of the past. So adjudge⁵² with what God¹ has revealed. Do not comply with their demands in disregard of the law³⁸ that has come to you. We gave each of you a creed and directions. If God¹ had willed so, He would have made you all one nation. But He willed to test you with what He gives you. So strive to goodness. You all return to God¹. He clarifies all matters of dispute between you.

5-49 Arbitrate⁵² between them with what God¹ has revealed. Do not give in to their demands. Beware not to be subverted³³ by them in relation to what God¹ has revealed to you. If they disregard, know that God¹ intends to punish them for some of their wrongs. Most humans are heretics⁷¹.

5-50 Are they still seeking the governance⁵² of ignorance? For people who believe with absolute certainty, who could govern⁵² better than God¹?

5-51 Believers⁴⁷. Do not enter into alliances⁷⁹ with Jews and Christians⁹³ as they are one another’s allies⁷⁹. Whoever turns to them is one of them. God¹ does not guide⁷⁷ evildoing¹⁸ people.

5-52 You will see the foul-hearted¹⁸⁸ ones colluding with them. They say: “We fear the tide may have turned against us.” Expect God¹ to bring about a victory⁹⁷ or a situation¹⁷ of His doing that will make them regret the secrets they harbour within themselves¹¹⁵.

5-53 The believers⁴⁷ say then: “Are these the ones who swore in the strongest terms in the name of God¹ that they are with you?” All their efforts come to naught. They lose.

5-54 Believers⁴⁷. To those among you who renege on their religion⁵⁵… God¹ will bring about a people whom He loves and who love Him, who are unassuming with fellow believers⁴⁷. They are uncompromising with heathens⁸ and fight⁸² in God’s¹ cause without fearing the reproach of anyone. This is God’s grace²⁷. He bestows it on whoever He wills. God¹ is the Ever Present⁵⁸, the All Knowing⁵³.

5-55 Your allies⁷⁹ are only God¹, His messenger and the believers⁴⁷. They observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously, observe the Zekat¹³ and bow¹⁹.

5-56 Those who side with God¹, His messenger and the believers⁴⁷ win on God’s¹ side.

5-57 Believers⁴⁷. Do not be friendly⁷⁹ with those who make a mockery of your religion⁵⁵ from among those who were given the scriptures before you or from among those who disbelieve⁸. Be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹ if you are believers⁴⁷.

5-58 Whenever you proclaim the rites of worship⁶ senseless people mock and ridicule it.

5-59 Say: “People of scriptures⁴⁵. Are you resenting us because we believe⁴⁷ in God¹ and in what was revealed to us and in what was revealed before us? Most of you are heretics⁷¹.”

5-60 Say: “Shall I inform you of those whose dues are sure worse than ours in God’s¹ presence? It is those whom God¹ has cursed and brought down His wrath on, turned into apes and pigs and into the subjects⁹ of the state⁴⁰. Their situation is worse. They are the ones who pervert³⁴ the right path most.

5-61 When they come to you, they say: “We believe⁴⁷”, though they enter as heathens⁸ and leave as heathens⁸. God¹ knows what they are concealing.

5-62 You can see most of them outdoing one another in sinning and animosity, in consuming what is forbidden. How evil their practices are.

5-63 Should not their rabbis and religious authorities have discouraged them from sinful discourse and consuming the forbidden? How evil their actions are.

5-64 The Jews say: “God¹ is miserly”, when they themselves are miserly. They are cursed because of what they say. To the contrary. God’s¹ hands are wide open. He gives as He wills. What has been revealed to you by your Lord⁴ aggravates the insolence and apostasy⁸ of most of them. We brought about animosity and hatred between them to last until judgement day⁷⁴. Whenever they stoke the flames of war, God¹ smothers them. They are executing their conspiracies¹⁰⁵ on the face of the earth. But God¹ does not like conspirators¹⁰⁵.

5-65 If the people of scriptures⁴⁵ believed⁴⁷ and became God-fearing¹¹⁸ We would obliterate their sins and enter them into paradises of abundance.

5-66 Had they upheld the Tavrat⁶⁷, the Injeel⁶⁷ and what was revealed to them by their Lord⁴, they would have been given abundance from above and beneath. Some among them do not transgress. But most of them do bad.

5-67 Messenger. Proclaim what has been revealed to you by your Lord⁴. If you do not, you will have failed to communicate His message. God¹ will protect you from people. God¹ does not guide⁷⁷ heathens⁸.

5-68 Say: “People of scriptures⁴⁵. You are not onto anything for as long as you do not conscientiously abide by the Tavrat⁶⁷, the Injeel⁶⁷ and what has been revealed to you by your Lord⁴.“ What has been revealed to you aggravates the insolence and apostasy⁸ of most of them. Do not grieve for heathens⁸.

5-69 There is nothing to fear for those who believe⁴⁷ in God¹ and the hereafter¹² and do good from among the believers⁴⁷, the Jews, the Sabians and the Christians⁹³. They will not come to grief.

5-70 We took the oaths of the children of Israel and sent messengers to them. Whenever a messenger brought them something they did not like, they denounced³² some and killed⁹⁴ some.

5-71 Oblivious of having been subverted³³, they went wilfully blind and deaf. Then God¹ accepted their repentances⁵⁰. But then most of them turned blind and deaf again. God¹ sees⁸⁸ everything they do.

5-72 Those who say: “Son of Maryam Maseeh⁷⁵ is God¹”, are heathens⁸. Maseeh⁷⁵ himself said: “Children of Israel. Submit⁹ to God¹. He is my Lord⁴ and your Lord⁴. God¹ forbids paradise to those who perpetrate idolatry¹⁶ in spite of God¹. Their final destination is the fire. Evildoers¹⁸ will not be helped.”

5-73 Those who say: “God¹ is the third in the trinity”, are heathens⁸. There are no deities⁵ besides the one God⁵. If they do not retract their statements, a fierce punishment will afflict those heathens⁸.

5-74 Will they still not repent⁵⁰ to God¹ and seek His forgiveness⁴⁶? God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

5-75 Maseeh⁷⁵, son of Maryam, was no more than a messenger. Many messengers came and went before him. His mother was a virtuous woman. They both were eating food. Look at the verses³⁷ We stated. Then look at how they disregard them.

5-76 Say: “Why do you submit⁹ to others besides God¹? They have no power to harm or benefit you. It is God¹ who is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Knowing⁵³.”

5-77 Say: “People of scriptures⁴⁵. Do not violate the limits of your religion⁵⁵, you have no right to do so. Do not bow to the will of people who became corrupted³⁴ with those whom they had corrupted³⁴ before you by corrupting³⁴ the right path.

5-78 The heathens⁸ from among the children of Israel were cursed by the tongues of Davud and son of Maryam Isa because of their defiance and transgressions.

5-79 They were not discouraging one another from doing bad things. They were doing what was bad.

5-80 You can see that most of them maintain friendships with heathens⁸. The things they forward to themselves¹¹⁵ are truly bad. God¹ is angry with them. Their torment will be endless.

5-81 Had they believed⁴⁷ God¹ and the prophet and what was revealed to him, they would not befriend⁷⁹ them. Most of them are heretics⁷¹.

5-82 Jews and idolaters¹⁶ are the most hostile towards believers⁴⁷. And those who say: “We are Christians⁹³“, are somewhat less so to believers⁴⁷ because there are scholars and ascetics among them who are not conceited.

5-83 When they listen to what has been revealed to the messenger, their eyes fill with tears because of the truth³⁸ they recognise. They say: “Our Lord⁴. We believe⁴⁷. Count us as witnesses⁸¹.”

5-84 “And why would we not believe⁴⁷ God¹ and the truth³⁸ that has come to us when we can expect our Lord⁴ to unite us with the faithful?”

5-85 For saying so, God¹ gives them paradises with meandering streams. They remain there forever. This is the reward of the righteous¹²⁰.

5-86 Those who disbelieve⁸ and dismiss Our revelations³⁷ will populate the blazing fire.

5-87 Believers⁴⁷. Do not criminalise²⁸ the pure things God¹ declared lawful⁴¹ onto you. Do not violate the limits. God¹ does not like transgressors.

5-88 Eat of the pure, lawful⁴¹ things with which God¹ sustains¹³⁵ you. Be mindful¹¹⁸ of the God¹ you believe⁴⁷ in.

5-89 God¹ does not take you to task for oaths taken unwittingly. But He holds you accountable for oaths you swear consciously. The atonement for such is to feed ten needy people with meals of your own standards or to cloth them or to redeem someone in bondage¹⁸⁴. Atone for broken oaths. Those who do not have the means to do these must fast instead for three days. Stay true to your oaths. God¹ states His verses³⁷ clearly to you so that you may be thankful.

5-90 Believers⁴⁷. Alcohol, gambling, idolatry and fortune telling are evil things pushed by Sheytan²⁹. Shun them so that you may attain salvation.

5-91 Sheytan²⁹ seeks to incite strife and enmity between you with alcohol and gambling. And to prevent you from remembering¹²⁵ God¹, from observing the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously. Will you not reform?

5-92 Obey God¹. Obey the messenger. Be alert. If you disregard, know that Our messenger’s duty is only to proclaim openly.

5-93 There is no blame for believers⁴⁷ who do good deeds in relation to what they consumed before if they are God-fearing¹¹⁸, believe⁴⁷ and do good deeds, then are God-fearing¹¹⁸ and believe⁴⁷, then are God-fearing¹¹⁸ and do good deeds. God¹ loves those who do good.

5-94 Believers⁴⁷. God¹ may test you with game within the range of your hands and spears in order to verify those of you who fear Him though He is invisible³⁹. There is a painful punishment for those who continue exceeding the limits.

5-95 Believers⁴⁷. Do not kill⁹⁴ game during the pilgrimage⁹². The atonement due from those who kill⁹⁴ it intentionally is a corresponding domesticated animal to the one they killed⁹⁴, to be taken to the sacred house of worship²³ as a sacrificial offering as adjudged⁵² by two just¹²⁴ men. Alternatively, they may atone by feeding the needy or by fasting a commensurate¹²⁴ number of days so that they may come to realise the wrongness of their deed. God¹ forgives the sins of the past. But God¹ exacts revenge⁶⁸ from anyone who reoffends. God¹ is the Almighty⁵¹, the Avenger⁶⁸.

5-96 You are permitted to hunt at sea and to eat from it as a beneficial source of food for you and for pilgrims. But you are not permitted to hunt on land during the pilgrimage⁹². Be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹. You will be gathered in His presence.

5-97 God¹ brought about the Ka’ba²³, the sacred house of worship²³, the forbidden months³⁶ and the sacrificial animals with their garlands in order to rouse people. Know that God¹ knows everything in the heavens and on earth. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³.

5-98 Know that God’s¹ punishment is most severe and that God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

5-99 The messenger is only to proclaim. God¹ knows what you reveal and what you conceal.

5-100 Say: “Wrong cannot be right, not even when the sheer scale of wrong awes you. Thinkers¹⁹¹. Be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹ so that you may attain salvation.”

5-101 Believers⁴⁷. Do not inquire about things that if you were instructed about would displease you. Because, if you inquire about them during the period in which the Recitation¹⁰⁶ is revealed, you will be instructed. God¹ has absolved you of all that. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Forbearing⁵⁶.

5-102 A people before you had inquired about such matters too but they then became heathens⁸ over them.

5-103 God¹ does not sanction Bahira, Saiba, Wasila and Ham. But heathens⁸ are slandering God¹ with them. Most of them are insane.

5-104 When they are told: “Come to God’s¹ revelation and to the messenger”, they say: “Our ancestors’ practices suffice us.” How so? Their ancestors did not know. They were not guided⁷⁷ either.

5-105 Believers⁴⁷. Be concerned with yourselves¹¹⁵. If you are guided⁷⁷, those who are misguided³⁴ cannot harm you. You all return to God¹. He will tell you what you have done.

5-106 Believers⁴⁷. When death comes to you, take two just¹²⁴ men from among you as witnesses⁸¹ of your will. If you are on a journey when death disrupts you, take two men from among other people. If you have reasons to distrust them, observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously and then make them swear in the name of God¹: “We will not cheat, not even for our relatives. We will not be concealing what God¹ witnessed⁸¹. Or else, we will have sinned.”

5-107 If it becomes evident that they have sinned, select two truer individuals than them from among those who were wronged by them, and let them swear in the name of God¹: “Our testimony⁸¹ will be truer than their testimony⁸¹. We will not violate the limits. Or else, we will have done evil¹⁸.”

5-108 To do so is more likely to inspire true testimony⁸¹ for fear of their oaths being rejected ever after. Be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹. Listen. God¹ does not guide⁷⁷ heretical⁷¹ people.

5-109 God¹ gathers the messengers on that day and says: “What feedback do you have?” They say: “We do not have such information. Only You know the invisible³⁹.”

5-110 God¹ says then: “Son of Maryam Isa. Remember My grace¹⁰³ on you and your mother. I supported you with the blessed soul¹⁵. You spoke with people from the cradle and in adulthood. I taught you the scripture and the law⁵², the Tavrat⁶⁷ and the Injeel⁶⁷. By My will, you could give the form of a bird to clay and when you breathed on it, it would become a real bird by My will. And by My will, you cured the blind and the leper. And by My will, you resuscitated the dead. And when you came to the children of Israel with clear statements of truth⁴², the heathens⁸ among them said: ‘This is nothing but obvious sorcery.’ But I held them back from you.”

5-111 I inspired the Hawarees: “Believe⁴⁷ Me and My messenger.” So they said: “We believe⁴⁷. Bear witness⁸¹, we submit¹⁴.”

5-112 The Hawarees said: “Son of Maryam Isa. Can your Lord⁴ send down a feast on a table from the heavens for us?” He said: “If you are believers⁴⁷ fear¹¹⁸ God¹.”

5-113 They said: “We would like to eat from it so that our hearts¹⁸⁸ may find certainty. So that we can be sure that you have been honest with us. We will bear witnesses⁸¹ to it.”

5-114 Son of Maryam Isa said: “Our Lord⁴. Send us a feast on a table from the heavens as a sign³⁷ of You and as a cause to celebrate for each and every one of us. Sustain¹³⁵ us. You are the Best Provider¹³⁵.”

5-115 God¹ said: “I will send it down to you. But if any of you disbelieves⁸ thereafter, I will inflict on him a punishment like on no one else among all people²⁴.”

5-116 When God¹ says: “Son of Maryam Isa. Did you tell people: ‘Acknowledge me and my mother as two divine beings⁵ besides God¹?’” He says: “I exalt⁷² you. I would never say anything I am not entitled to say. If I had said that, You would know it. You know what is within me. But I do not know what is within You. Only You know the invisible³⁹.”

5-117 “I only told them what You commanded¹⁷: ‘Worship⁹ God¹, my Lord⁴ and your Lord⁴.’ I was a witness⁸¹ over them while I was among them. You were watching them when You ended my life. You are witness⁸¹ to everything.”

5-118 “If you will to punish them, they are Your subjects⁹. And if You will to forgive them, You are the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².”

5-119 God¹ says: “Today is the day when the truthful benefit from their truthfulness.” There are paradises with meandering streams for them. They remain there forever. God¹ is pleased with them. And they are pleased with Him. This is the greatest attainment.

5-120 God¹ is the Sovereign⁵⁹ of the heavens and the earth. His power⁷⁰ is all-pervading.

Chapter 6

Chapter 6

6-1 Praise⁶⁵ God¹. He created⁷⁸ the heavens and the earth and made darkness and light. Heathens⁸ are confusing others with their Lord⁴.

6-2 He created⁷⁸ you from mud, then specified the term, a lifespan assigned by Him. Yet you have doubts.

6-3 He is God¹ in the heavens and on earth. He knows what you do secretly and what you do openly. He knows what you deserve.

6-4 Whenever a verse³⁷ from among the revelations³⁷ of their Lord⁴ comes to them, they disregard it.

6-5 They deny³² the truth³⁸ when it reaches them. Their mockery will catch up with them.

6-6 Do they not see? We destroyed many generations before them. We had established them on earth with means not granted to you. We made rain fall from the sky in abundance and routed rivers for them. Subsequently, We destroyed them for their sins and brought about other generations to succeed them.

6-7 Even if We had sent down to you a book written on paper for them to touch, heathens⁸ would still say: “This is evidently nothing but magic.”

6-8 They say: “Surely an angel should have been sent down to him?” If We were to send down such an angel, the punishment¹⁷ would be executed instantly leaving no room for respite.

6-9 Had We tasked such an angel, We would have made it human in appearance, and they would still be doubting what they doubt.

6-10 The messengers before you were ridiculed too. But those mockers were engulfed by what they mocked.

6-11 Say: “Travel the earth, then contemplate the demise of deniers³².”

6-12 Say: “Who owns everything in the heavens and on earth?” Say: “God¹.” He has taken it upon Himself¹¹⁵ to be merciful³. He will gather you on judgement day⁷⁴. Those who do not believe⁴⁷ are dooming themselves¹¹⁵.

6-13 Everything that exists at night and in the day belongs to Him. He is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Knowing⁵³.

6-14 Say: “Why should I seek a saviour⁷⁹ other than God¹? He is the Originator¹²³ of the heavens and the earth. He sustains without being sustained in turn.” Say: “I was commanded¹⁷ to be the first to submit¹⁴ and never to perpetrate idolatry¹⁶.”

6-15 Say: “I would fear the punishment of that great day if I was to disobey my Lord⁴.”

6-16 Whoever is subject to His mercy³ is saved by Him from that. This is unequivocal salvation.

6-17 If God¹ brings harm on you, no one other than Him can do away with it. And so it is if He wills goodness for you. He is the All Powerful⁷⁰.

6-18 He is the Enforcer⁹⁶ above His subjects⁹. He is the All Governing⁵², the All Aware⁸⁵.

6-19 Say: “Who is superior as a witness⁸¹?” Say: “God¹ is witness⁸¹ between you and me. This Recitation¹⁰⁶ has been revealed to me as a warning to you and everyone else it reaches. Are you bearing witness⁸¹ that there are other deities⁵ besides God¹?” Say: “I will not bear witness⁸¹.” Say: “Only He is God⁵. I disown your idols¹⁶.”

6-20 Those who were given the scripture recognise this as they recognise their own children. Those who do not believe⁴⁷ are dooming themselves¹¹⁵.

6-21 Who could be eviler¹⁸ than those who deny³² God¹ or deny³² His revelations³⁷? Evildoers¹⁸ do not attain salvation.

6-22 We gather them all on that day. Then We say to the idolaters¹⁶: “Where are your presumed idols¹⁶?”

6-23 They will want to subvert³³ proceedings by saying: “We swear in the name of God¹, our Lord⁴, we are not idolaters¹⁶.”

6-24 See how they come to contradict³² themselves, how the figments of their imaginations desert them?

6-25 Some of them hear you. But We muffle their hearts¹⁸⁸ and weigh down their hearing to forestall them understanding it. Even if they were to see every sign³⁷, they would still not believe⁴⁷ in them. When those heathens⁸ come to you, they argue against you, saying: “This is nothing but the written folklore of the past.”

6-26 They are deterring others from this and distance themselves from it too. They are dooming themselves¹¹⁵ in doing so without realising it.

6-27 If only you could see them when they are made to stand by the fire. They say: “If only we could be sent back. We would believe⁴⁷ the revelations³⁷ of our Lord⁴ instead of denying³² them.”

6-28 Their old secrets are laid bare. If they were sent back, they would revert to what they were warned against. They are liars³².

6-29 They say: “There is nothing beyond our lives on earth. We will not be resurrected.”

6-30 If only you could see them when they are made to stand before their Lord⁴. He says: “Is this not real³⁸?” They reply: “By our Lord⁴, yes it is.” He says: “So suffer the punishment of your disbelief⁸.”

6-31 Those who consider it untrue³² that they will meet God¹ are doomed. When of a sudden it is that hour, their backs are burdened with their sins and they say: “Our irreverence was what doomed us there.” Beware. Their burdens are truly bad.

6-32 Life on earth is like fooling around, whiling away time. The existence of the hereafter¹² is much better for the God-fearing¹¹⁸. Will you still not understand?

6-33 We know, they are saying upsetting things to you. But they are not just denouncing³² you, those evildoers¹⁸ are repudiating God’s¹ revelations³⁷.

6-34 The messengers before you were denounced³² too, but they persevered in the face of lies³² and persecution until Our help reached them. No one can change God’s¹ words. You have been informed about those who were sent in the past.

6-35 If you find their aversion unbearable, then look for a tunnel into the earth or a ladder into the sky in order to bring them a proof³⁷. If God¹ had willed so, He would have guided⁷⁷ them all. So do not incline towards the ignorant.

6-36 Only those who listen can accede. God¹ resurrects the dead. Then they are returned to Him.

6-37 They say: “Should his Lord⁴ not have sent down a miracle³⁷ to him?” Say: “God¹ has the power⁷⁰ to send down a miracle³⁷.” But most of them do not know that.

6-38 All beings on land and all birds flying by their two wings are nations like you. There are no omissions in Our scripture. They shall be gathered in the presence of their Lord⁴ in due course.

6-39 Those who denounce³² Our revelations³⁷ are deaf and dumb. They are in utter darkness. God¹ afflicts whoever He wills with aberration³⁴. And He guides⁷⁷ whoever He wills to the right way.

6-40 Say: “Consider this. If God’s¹ punishment or that hour came to you, honestly, would you be imploring anyone but God¹?”

6-41 You would be imploring only Him. If He willed so, He would do away with what made you pray. And you would forget all about your idols¹⁶.

6-42 We sent to many nations before you. We afflicted them with severe sufferings and hardship so that they would pray.

6-43 They should have implored Us when We exposed them to hardship. Instead, their hearts¹⁸⁸ hardened. And Sheytan²⁹ made them perceive their actions in self-righteous terms.

6-44 They forgot all about the scripture¹²⁵ when We opened the gates of plentifulness to them. Then, as they were revelling in what they had been given, We struck them unexpectedly. Thus, their hopes proved futile.

6-45 This is how evildoers¹⁸ are destroyed. Praise⁶⁵ God¹, the Lord⁴ of all people²⁴.

6-46 Say: “Consider this. If God¹ seized your hearing and seeing and sealed your hearts¹⁸⁸, which power⁵ other than God¹ could return these to you?” Look. We are presenting Our evidence³⁷, but they still turn away.

6-47 Say: “Consider this. Whether God’s¹ punishment strikes you when foretold or unannounced, who other than wrongdoers¹⁸ would be destroyed?”

6-48 We do not send messengers as anything but heralds of good news and warnings. Those who believe⁴⁷ and reform must not worry. They will not come to grief.

6-49 Those who deny³² Our revelations³⁷ will be punished for their heresy⁷¹.

6-50 Say: “I am not claiming to have access to God’s¹ treasures or that I know the invisible³⁹. Nor am I saying: ‘I am an angel.’ I am just going by the revelation I received.” Say: “Could the blind and the seeing be equals? Will you still not reflect?”

6-51 Advise with this those who are unsure about being gathered in God’s¹ presence so that they may become God-fearing¹⁸. Him aside, there is no saviour⁷⁹ and no intercessor⁹⁹ for them.

6-52 Do not turn away those who implore their Lord⁴ morning and evening, longing for Him. You are not accountable for them. And they are not accountable for you. You would be doing wrong¹⁸ if you do.

6-53 We test some with others so that they may say: “Of all of us, these are the ones whom God¹ favours?” Does God¹ not know the thankful?

6-54 When those who believe⁴⁷ Our revelations³⁷ come to you, say to them: ”Peace to you. Your Lord⁴ has taken it upon Himself¹¹⁵ to be merciful³. If any of you does a bad thing unwittingly but then repents⁵⁰ and reforms, He is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.”

6-55 We state each of Our verses³⁷ individually in order to define the path of sinners⁷³.

6-56 Say: “I have been forbidden to submit⁹ to any of those whom you submit⁹ to besides God¹.” Say: “I will not comply with your demands because I too would become corrupted³⁴ and lose my guidance⁷⁷ if I did.”

6-57 Say: “I rely on clear evidence⁴² from my Lord⁴. But you are denying³² it. What you seek to hasten is not with me. To govern⁵² is the prerogative of God¹. He lays down the law³⁸. He is the Discerner Supreme⁹⁸.”

6-58 Say: “If the thing you ask for was with me, the score¹⁷ between you and I would have already been settled. God¹ knows those who do evil¹⁸.”

6-59 The keys to the invisible³⁹ are with Him. Only He knows them. He knows everything that exists on land and in the seas. Not even one leaf falls outside of His knowledge. Even the smallest particle in the darkness of the soil, may it be hydrated or dry, is accounted for in that open book.

6-60 He renders you unconscious at night, knowing everything you do in the day. He keeps reinstating you there so that you may complete your designated lifespan. Then, you return to Him. He tells you then what you have done.

6-61 He is the Enforcer⁹⁶ over His subjects⁹. He sends custodians¹²¹ onto you. When one of you is due to die, Our envoys take that life without ever failing.

6-62 They are then returned to God¹, their true³⁸ Lord⁶⁶. Only He is Judge⁵². He is the Fastest Reckoner⁸³.

6-63 Say: “Who saves you when you implore Him in the dark, secretly or openly, out at sea or on land? ‘If You save us from this, we will be grateful¹⁴¹.’”

6-64 Say: “God¹ is the One who saves you from those and all other threats. And yet, you perpetrate idolatry¹⁶.”

6-65 Say: “He has the power⁷⁰ to punish you from above and beneath. Or to bring about strife between you to let you experience one another’s tyranny.” Look. We state verses³⁷ individually so that they may understand.

6-66 Your people are disbelieving³² this though it is the truth³⁸. Say: “I am not your guardian⁹¹.”

6-67 “There is an appointed time for everything you are foretold. You shall know soon”.

6-68 If you hear Our revelations³⁷ being ridiculed, part with them unless they change the subject. If Sheytan²⁹ makes you forget, part with those evildoers¹⁸ on remembering¹²⁵.

6-69 God-fearing¹¹⁸ people are not accountable for such ones’ accounts. But still, warn¹²⁵ them, they may yet beware¹¹⁸.

6-70 Let those who mock their religion⁵⁵ and fool around be deceived by the life of this world. Proclaim¹²⁵ this so that no person¹¹⁵ may be unwittingly condemned for their actions. God¹ aside, there is no saviour⁷⁹ or intercessor⁹⁹ for anyone. And no ransom of any kind is accepted of anyone. Heathens⁸ are condemned by their own actions. They will have searing drinks and a most painful punishment.

6-71 Say: “We are guided⁷⁷ by God¹. So why would we invoke entities besides God¹ when they can neither benefit nor harm us? Why would we regress like those who are left confounded and abandoned in no man’s land by devils²⁹ despite their friends who were calling them to guidance⁷⁷: ‘Join us!” Say: “God’s¹ guidance⁷⁷ is guidance⁷⁷ proper. We are commanded¹⁷ not to submit¹⁴ to anyone but the Lord⁴ of all people²⁴,”

6-72 “to observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously and to be mindful¹¹⁸ of Him. You will be gathered in His presence.”

6-73 He created⁷⁸ the heavens and the earth in reality³⁸. On that day, He says: “Be.” And it is. His word is law³⁸. On the day the Suhr¹⁰⁰ is sounded, sovereignty⁵⁹ belongs to Him. He knows the invisible³⁹ as well as the visible. He is the All Wise⁵², the All Aware⁸⁵.

6-74 Ibrahim said to his father Azer: “You are deifying⁵ idols? I see, you and your people are clearly misguided³⁴.”

6-75 We were enlightening Ibrahim about the nature of the heavens and the earth so that he would believe with absolute certainty⁴⁹.

6-76 When the night darkened above him, he observed a star. And he said: “This is my Lord⁴?” But, when it set, he said: “I do not take to what sets.”

6-77 Then, when he observed the moon rise, he said: “This is my Lord⁴?” But, when that set too, he said: “If my Lord⁴ does not guide⁷⁷ me, I too will be deceived³⁴.”

6-78 Then, when he observed the sun rise, he said: “This is my Lord⁴? Because it is bigger?” But, when that set too, he said: “My people. I renounce all your idols¹⁶.”

6-79 “I turned myself around and faced the Maker¹²³ of the heavens and the earth. I now am a true monotheist²¹, not an idolater¹⁶.”

6-80 His people argued with him. He said: “Why are you arguing with me about God¹ when He is guiding⁷⁷ me? I would never fear those whom you idolise¹⁶ unless it be the will of my Lord⁴. My Lord's⁴ knowledge encompasses everything. Will you still not take heed?”

6-81 “And why would I fear those of you who are being idolised¹⁶ in spite of God¹, when you yourselves are not afraid of idolising¹⁶ them? He has not sent you a mandate¹²⁷ in support of them. If you know, tell me, who is righter to feel safe?”

6-82 ”Those who believe⁴⁷ without tainting their belief⁴⁷ with wrongdoing¹⁸ are safe. They are being guided⁷⁷.”

6-83 We proposed these arguments against Ibrahim's people. We give degrees of superiority to whoever We will. Your Lord⁴ is the All Wise⁵², the All Knowing⁵³.

6-84 We graced him with Ishak and Yakub and guided⁷⁷ them all. We guided⁷⁷ Nuh too before them, and his descendants⁸⁹ Davud, Suleyman, Eyyub, Yusuf, Musa and Harun. This is how We reward those who do good.

6-85 And Zekeriyya, Yahya, Isa, Ilyas. They all were faithful.

6-86 And Ismail, Elyesa, Yunus, Lut. We made them superior to all other people²⁴.

6-87 We also chose some of their ancestors, descendants⁸⁹ and siblings and guided⁷⁷ them to the right way.

6-88 God¹ guides⁷⁷ whoever He wills from among His subjects⁹ with His guidance⁷⁷. If they had perpetrated idolatry¹⁶, their actions would have come to naught too.

6-89 They are the ones to whom We gave the scriptures, the law⁵² and prophethood. If they disbelieve⁸ this, We will entrust it to people who will not disbelieve⁸ it.

6-90 They will be guided⁷⁷ by God¹ as they follow this guidance⁷⁷. Say: “I do not seek any remuneration for this from you. This scripture¹²⁵ concerns all people²⁴.”

6-91 They fail to grasp God’s¹ intention when they say: “God¹ has not revealed anything to any human.” Say: “Who revealed the scripture Musa brought to people as a light and guidance⁷⁷? You are putting it on pages, publicising some of it, while concealing the rest. You were taught the things neither you nor your ancestors knew.” Say: “God¹”, then leave them to their trivial pursuits.

6-92 We revealed this sacrosanct scripture to you so that you may proclaim¹²⁵ it in the capital city and elsewhere. Those who believe⁴⁷ in the hereafter¹² believe⁴⁷ in this. And they safeguard¹²¹ their rites of worship⁶.

6-93 Who could be eviler¹⁸ than those who fabricate lies³² about God¹? Or those who say: “I too have received revelation”, when they were not given any revelation? Or those who say: “I can reveal something on a par with God’s¹ revelation”? If only you could see those evildoers¹⁸ in the throes of death, when angels reach for them with their hands, saying: “Surrender your lives¹¹⁵. Today, you will be awarded a debasing punishment for slandering God¹ with untruth³⁸ and for your irreverence towards His revelations³⁷.”

6-94 You will return to Us as the individuals We created⁷⁸ you to be in the first instance, leaving everything We give you behind. We will be disregarding the intercessors⁹⁹ you are idolising¹⁶, those whom you presume to be with you. The bonds between you will be severed. You are being corrupted³⁴ by your own presumptions.

6-95 It is God¹ who germinates seeds and pips. He gives life to what is lifeless and kills what is alive. This is God¹, so how can you be turned?

6-96 He breaks the dawn and wills for the night to be a period of rest. It is by the will of the Almighty⁵¹, the All Knowing⁵³ that the sun and moon are means of keeping time.

6-97 He brought about stars for you so that you may be guided⁷⁷ on land and out at sea when it is dark. We proclaim verses³⁷ one by one so that people may come to know them.

6-98 He created you from a single person¹¹⁵. There is permanence and there is the transient. We stated Our verses³⁷ one by one for the seekers of knowledge.

6-99 He sends down water from the sky. We grow the shoots of plants with it. We bring about green plant matter which We then turn into dense rows of corn, low-hanging clusters of dates on date palms, orchards of grapes, olives and pomegranates which are alike in some ways and different in others. Observe their fruits as they grow and ripen. There are signs³⁷ in these for people who believe⁴⁷.

6-100 They idolise¹⁶ Djinns²⁵ in spite of God¹. He created them⁷⁸. Devoid of knowledge, they attribute sons and daughters to Him. He is pure⁷² of their assertions.

6-101 He is the Maker⁷⁶ of the heavens and the earth. How could it be that He has children when He has no spouse, when He creates⁷⁸ all things, knows⁵³ all things?

6-102 This is God¹, your Lord⁴. There is no other ruler⁵ besides Him. He is the Creator⁷⁸ of all. So submit⁹ to Him. He is the Guardian⁹¹ of all existence.

6-103 Eyes do not see Him. But He sees all eyes. He is the Most Subtle⁴⁸, the All Aware⁸⁵.

6-104 “Insights have come to you from your Lord⁴. To gain insights benefits those who do. Those who remain blind do so at their own peril. I am not your custodian¹²¹.“

6-105 We state Our verses³⁷ individually like this so that some people may come to know and so that others may say: “You have been indoctrinated.”

6-106 Go by what your Lord⁴ has revealed to you. There is no other higher authority⁵ besides Him. Turn away from idolaters¹⁶.

6-107 If God¹ willed so, they could not perpetrate idolatry¹⁶. We did not send you as a custodian¹²¹ over them. And you are not their guardian⁹¹ either.

6-108 Do not swear at those whom they invoke besides God¹ so that they may not swear at God¹ in animosity and ignorance. We make all nations deem their actions right. Then they return to their Lord⁴. He tells them then what they have done.

6-109 They swear in the strongest terms to God¹ that if a verse³⁷ came to them they would believe⁴⁷ in it. Say: “Verses³⁷ are issued by God¹.” Do you not realise that even if it came to them, they still would not believe⁴⁷?

6-110 We confound their cognition and vision and abandon them to flounder in their transgressions because they are disinclined to believe⁴⁷.

6-111 Even if We had sent down angels to them and the dead spoke with them and all things were to be gathered for them, they would still not believe⁴⁷ unless God¹ willed so. But most of them do not know this.

6-112 We assigned to every prophet Djinn²⁵ and human devils²⁹ as enemies who inspire one another with impressive but deceptive words. Had your Lord⁴ willed otherwise, they could not do that. Leave them to their fabrications.

6-113 So that the minds¹⁸⁵ of those who do not believe⁴⁷ in the hereafter¹² may incline towards them, approve of them and so continue to perpetrate what they are perpetrating.

6-114 “Why would I seek a lawmaker⁵² other than God¹?” He revealed the elucidating scripture to you. The people of scriptures⁴⁵ know that this is the revealed law³⁸ from your Lord⁴. Beware not to be one of the doubters.

6-115 The words of your Lord⁴ are perfectly true and just¹²⁴. No one can change His words. He is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Knowing⁵³.

6-116 If you go by them, most people on earth will subvert³⁴ you from God’s¹ path as they themselves are following only conjecture. They are merely speculating.

6-117 Your Lord⁴ knows best those who are perverting³⁴ His path. And He knows those who are being guided⁷⁷.

6-118 If you believe⁴⁷ His verses³⁷, eat only what had God’s¹ name pronounced over it.

6-119 Why are you not eating of the things that had God’s¹ name pronounced over them? He has already stated what He forbids²⁸ you, except when it is forced on you. Many are corrupted³⁴ by those who are, devoid of knowledge, guided by self-interest. Your Lord⁴ knows transgressors.

6-120 Do not sin, neither secretly nor openly. Sinners are punished for their deeds.

6-121 Do not eat what did not have God’s¹ name pronounced over it because doing so amounts to heresy⁷¹. Devils²⁹ are inciting their allies⁷⁹ to fight⁸² you. If you go by them, you too will become idolaters¹⁶.

6-122 Are those whom We gave life when they were lifeless, and a light in which to go about among people, comparable to those who are stranded in darkness, unable to find a way out of it? Heathens⁸ are made to consider their actions right.

6-123 We let sinners⁷³ dominate society. So they conspire¹⁰² there. Their conspiracies¹⁰² go against them. But they do not realise this.

6-124 Whenever a revelation³⁷ comes to them, they say: “We will not believe⁴⁷ for as long as we are not given verses³⁷ like God’s¹ messengers.” God¹ knows to whom to entrust the mission. Sinners⁷³ are fiercely punished and humiliated in God’s¹ presence for all their scheming¹⁰².

6-125 When God¹ wills to guide⁷⁷ some, He opens their hearts¹⁸² to submission¹⁴. And when He wills to afflict some with aberration³⁴, He restricts and depresses their hearts¹⁸² as if they were ascending to the sky. Thus, God¹ inflicts foulness on those who do not believe⁴⁷.

6-126 This is the true path of your Lord⁴. We state verses³⁷ individually for people so that they may heed advice¹²⁵.

6-127 Their environment in the presence of their Lord⁴ is peaceful. He is their Saviour⁷⁹ because of their actions.

6-128 On the day He gathers them all, He says: “Djinns²⁵. You seduced most humans.” Their allies⁷⁹ from among humans say: “We colluded with one another until we reached the end of the term You granted us.” He says: “Except those for whom God¹ wills otherwise, you will remain in the fire forever.” Your Lord⁴ is the All Wise⁵², the All Knowing⁵³.

6-129 This is how we confound some evildoers¹⁸ with some others as a consequence of their actions.

6-130 “Nations of Djinns²⁵ and humans. Did you not have messengers come to you from among you, proclaiming My revelations³⁷ to you, warning you that you would meet this day?” They say: “We bear witness⁸¹ against ourselves¹¹⁵.” They were deceived by the life of the earth. They then confess⁸¹ their disbelief⁸ despite themselves¹¹⁵.

6-131 Your Lord⁴ does not wrongfully¹⁸ destroy the countries of oblivious people.

6-132 There are ranks commensurate with their actions for all. Your Lord⁴ is not oblivious of what they do.

6-133 Your Lord⁴ is the Truly Independent⁶⁴, the Most Merciful³. If He willed it, He could annihilate you and bring about others in your place just as He brought you about as the descendants⁸⁹ of other people.

6-134 Everything you are foretold will happen. You cannot prevent it.

6-135 Say: “My people. Carry on as you are. I am. You will come to know in due course to whom the aftermath of this existence belongs. Wrongdoers¹⁸ cannot attain salvation.“

6-136 In accordance with their misconceptions, they assign a share to God¹ from the crops and animals He brings about and say: “This is for God¹. And this is for our idols¹⁶.” The share they assign to their idols¹⁶ is never reassigned to God¹. But the share they assign to God¹ is always reassigned to their idols¹⁶. How bad their judgement⁵² is.

6-137 Likewise, in order to pervert their religion⁵⁵ and in order to doom them, their idols¹⁶ made the idolaters¹⁶ consider killing⁹⁴ their own children beyond reproach. If God¹ had willed otherwise, they could not have done that. Disown them and their fabrications.

6-138 In accordance with their misconceptions, they say: “These animals and crops are unlawful²⁸ to eat for all except those who have our permission. And these are the animals the backs of which are unlawful²⁸.” They also slander Him by not pronouncing God’s¹ name on some animals. He will punish them for their fabrications.

6-139 They also say: “The contents of the wombs of these animals belong exclusively to the males among us and are forbidden²⁸ to our females. But if one is stillborn, then they may have a share of it too.” He will punish them for their fabrications. He is the All Wise⁵², the All Knowing⁵³.

6-140 Those who kill⁹⁴ their own children in ignorance and stupidity and those who slander God¹ by declaring some of the things God¹ provides¹³⁵ for them unlawful²⁸ are doomed. They are misled³⁴ in the absence of guidance⁷⁷.

6-141 He brings about gardens with or without trellis and a diversity of dates, corns, olives and pomegranates of different tastes, similar in some ways, different in others. Eat the produce of these when they fruit. Give their dues on the day you harvest, but do not be wasteful because He does not like wasteful people.

6-142 Animals are beasts of burden and a source of food. So eat what God¹ provides¹³⁵ for you, but do not follow in Sheytan’s²⁹ footsteps. He is your obvious enemy.

6-143 Eight in pairs: A pair of sheep, a pair of goats. Say: “Did He forbid the two males, the two females or what is in the wombs of these two females?” Tell me the truth if you know.”

6-144 A pair of camels, a pair of cattle. Say: “Did He forbid the two males, the two females or what is in the wombs of these two females? Is it that you witnessed⁸¹ God¹ advising you so?” Who could be eviler than someone who, devoid of knowledge, fabricates lies³² about God¹ in order to mislead³⁴ people? God¹ does not guide⁷⁷ wrongdoers¹⁸.

6-145 Say: “I cannot find anything unlawful²⁸ to eat for anyone in the revelation I have received other than carrion, congealed blood, impure pig meat, or what has been sacrificed in heresy⁷¹ in the name of anyone besides God¹.” Your Lord⁴ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³ when someone is compelled by circumstances to eat from these, if neither transgression nor desire is involved.

6-146 We forbade the Jews all animals with undivided hoofs and forbade them the fat of cattle and sheep except what is found on their backs and intestines or is attached to bones. We penalised them in this way for their transgressions. We state the truth.

6-147 If they denounce³² you, say: “Your Lord⁴ is the Most Merciful³. But His punishment cannot be averted from sinful⁷³ people.”

6-148 Idolaters¹⁶ say: “If God¹ had meant otherwise, we would not be tolerating idolatry¹⁶. Our fathers would not have done so either. Nor would we declare anything unlawful²⁸.” Those before them continued lying³² until they suffered Our punishment. Say: “Is there any knowledge with you that you can share with us? You are just following your own presumptions. You are just speculating.”

6-149 Say: “God’s¹ proof is supreme. If He had willed so, He would have guided⁷⁷ all of you.”

6-150 Say: “Bring your witnesses⁸¹ who will testify⁸¹ that God¹ made all that unlawful²⁸.” If they do testify⁸¹, do not bear witness⁸¹ with them. Do not comply with the demands of those who are denying³² Our revelations³⁷. They do not believe⁴⁷ in the hereafter¹². They consider others as their Lord’s⁴ peers.

6-151 Say: “Come. Let me read out to you what your Lord⁴ declared unlawful²⁸: ‘Do not perpetrate idolatry¹⁶ in spite of Him. Be good to your parents. Do not kill⁹⁴ your children for fear of poverty. We are sustaining¹³⁵ you and them. Do not go near illicit sex¹⁰⁴, neither secretly nor openly. Do not kill⁹⁴ anyone because God¹ forbids²⁸ it except when it is the law³⁸.’ He advises you in this way so that you may think.”

6-152 Do not touch the assets of orphans except with the best of intentions until they come of age. Be honest when you measure or weigh. We do not burden any people¹¹⁵ with anything beyond their limits. When you speak, be fair¹²⁴ even if it goes against a relative. Be true to your oaths sworn in God’s¹ name. He advises you like this so that you may heed advice.

6-153 This is My right way. Follow it strictly without going along alternative paths as those will divert you from His path. He advises you like this so that you may become God-fearing¹¹⁸.

6-154 At the time, We gave Musa the complete scripture for it to be guidance⁷⁷ and mercy³ onto the righteous, stating things individually so that they would believe⁴⁷ in the meeting with their Lord⁴.

6-155 This too is a sacrosanct scripture revealed by Us. Abide by it and be God-fearing¹¹⁸ so that you can expect mercy³.

6-156 It exists so that you cannot say: “Scriptures were only revealed to the two nations who preceded us. We were unaware of those teachings.”

6-157 Or say: “If the scriptures had been revealed to us instead, we would have become even better guided⁷⁷ than them.” Here, guidance⁷⁷ and mercy³ have come to you from your Lord⁴. Who could be eviler¹⁸ than those who misrepresent³² God’s¹ revelations³⁷ and obfuscate them? Those who repress Our revelations³⁷ will be punished most severely for their disregard.

6-158 Are they waiting for angels to come to them? Or that the Lord⁴ Himself comes to them? Or that their Lord's⁴ signs³⁷ come to them? On the day when some of your Lord's⁴ signs³⁷ come, believing⁴⁷ will be of no use to them if they had not believed⁴⁷ and attained goodness through their belief⁴⁷ already. Say: “Wait then. We are waiting too.”

6-159 You owe no allegiance to those who dismember their religion⁵⁵ and splinter into factions over it. God¹ decides their case, then tells them what they have done.

6-160 Those who arrive with good deeds, have them multiplied tenfold. Those who arrive with bad deeds are punished with no more than their due. No one is wronged¹⁸ in the slightest.

6-161 Say: “My Lord⁴ has guided⁷⁷ me to the right way, to the universal religion⁵⁵, to the creed¹⁰¹ of Ibrahim the monotheist²¹. He was not an idolater¹⁶.”

6-162 Say: “My rites of worship⁶, my acts of sacrifice, my life and my death are for God¹, the Lord⁴ of all people²⁴.“

6-163 “He has no partners¹⁶ whatsoever. These are my instructions¹⁷. I am the first to submit¹⁴.”

6-164 Say: “Why should I espouse another lord⁴ when God¹ is the Lord⁴ of all? All persons receive the fair dues of their actions. No sinner bears the sin of any other. Then you return to your Lord⁴ and He elucidates you about the things you disagreed on.“

6-165 He made you the custodians¹⁰ of the earth and privileged some of you more than others to test you with what He gives you. Your Lord’s⁴ retribution is most swift. He is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

Chapter 7

Chapter 7

7-1 Alif Lam Mim Sâd.

7-2 This scripture has been revealed to you as a warning and as advice¹²⁵ for believers⁴⁷. Do not let any doubt fester in your heart¹⁸² about it.

7-3 Abide by what has been revealed to you by your Lord⁴. Do not seek other saviours⁷⁹ besides Him. How little you heed advice.

7-4 We destroyed many countries. Our punishment struck them in the night or in the day when they were resting.

7-5 When Our punishment struck them, all they could say was: “We were wrong¹⁸.”

7-6 We will question those who were sent to. And We will question those who were sent.

7-7 We will state nothing but facts to them. We are not oblivious of them.

7-8 On that day the scale is true. Those whose scales register above par are the ones who attain salvation.

7-9 And those whose scales register below par are the ones who doomed themselves¹¹⁵, doing wrong¹⁸ by Our revelations³⁷.

7-10 We settled you on earth and brought about your livelihood there. How thankless you are.

7-11 We created⁷⁸ you, then shaped you. We said to the angels: “Subordinate¹¹ to Adem.” They all subordinated¹¹ except Iblis²⁹. He did not. He was not among those who subordinated¹¹.

7-12 He said: “Why did you not subordinate¹¹ as I commanded¹⁷ you?” He answered: “I am superior to him. You created⁷⁸ me out of fire. Him, You created⁷⁸ out of mud.”

7-13 He said: “Get out. This is not a place for your megalomania. You are beneath contempt. Go.”

7-14 He said: “Give me respite until the day when they will be resurrected.”

7-15 He said: “You have been given respite.”

7-16 He said: “In return for making me transgress, I will lie in wait for them on Your right path.”

7-17 “Then I will come at them from the front and from the back, from the right and from the left. So You will not find any gratefulness in most of them.”

7-18 He said: “Get out from there. You are disgraced and banished. I will fill hell with you and your followers from among them.”

7-19 “Adem. Settle in paradise with your wife. Both of you, eat from all things as you please. But do not go near that tree. Or else, you will have done wrong¹⁸.”

7-20 In order to expose their veiled nakedness, Sheytan²⁹ whispered to them, and said: “Your Lord⁴ only forbade you this tree so that you do not become immortal angels.”

7-21 And he swore to them: “I am just informing you.”

7-22 His dishonesty led to their downfall. As they ate from that tree, their nakedness became exposed to them. And so they rushed to cover themselves with the leaves of paradise. Their Lord⁴ said to them: “Did I not forbid you that tree? And did I not tell you that Sheytan²⁹ is your obvious enemy?”

7-23 They said: “Our Lord⁴. We have wronged¹⁸ ourselves¹¹⁵. We are doomed if You do not forgive us and have mercy³ on us.”

7-24 He said: “Go down as one another’s enemies. You will settle and exist on earth until a set time.”

7-25 He said: “You will live there, you will die there and then you will be brought back from there.”

7-26 Children of Adem. We brought about clothes for you to veil your nakedness and as adornments but being God-fearing¹¹⁸ provides the best cover. God¹ sent these verses³⁷ for you to heed advice¹²⁵.

7-27 Children of Adem. Beware that Sheytan²⁹ may not confound you like he did with your ancestors, stripping them of their garments, causing their expulsion from paradise by way of exposing their nakedness to them. He and his ilk can see you in ways you cannot see them. We ally⁷⁹ devils²⁹ with the faithless⁴⁷.

7-28 When they fornicate¹⁰⁴, they say: “Our ancestors did likewise”. And: “Our practices are in line with God’s¹ will¹⁷.” Say: “God¹ did not decree¹⁷ illicit sex¹⁰⁴. You are making claims about God¹ without knowing them to be so. Why?”

7-29 Say: “My Lord⁴ decrees¹⁷ the law¹²⁹.” Dedicate religion⁵⁵ exclusively to Him when you invoke Him in places of worship. You will be brought back as you were created in the first place.

7-30 He guides⁷⁷ some. And others deserve to be misguided³⁴ because they are friendly⁷⁹ with devils²⁹ in spite of God¹. And they still presume to be rightly guided⁷⁷.

7-31 Children of Adem. Dress nicely when visiting places of worship. Eat and drink but not to excess. He does not like the wasteful.

7-32 Say: “Who forbids the adornments and pure sustenance¹³⁵ God¹ brings about for His subjects⁹?” Say: “They are for the believers⁴⁷ in their lives on earth and exclusively theirs on judgement day⁷⁴.” We state verses³⁷ individually like this so that people may know.

7-33 Say: “My Lord⁴ only forbids illicit sex¹⁰⁴, perpetrated secretly or openly, to do what is sinful, to transgress, to idolise¹⁶ others in spite of God¹ without a mandate¹²⁷ and to say things about God¹ you do not know to be so.”

7-34 All nations have a lifespan. They can neither cut short nor extend their lifespan by one moment as it unfolds.

7-35 Children of Adem. Whenever messengers come to you from among you, proclaiming My revelations³⁷ to you, those who are God-fearing¹¹⁸ and reform will have nothing to fear. And they will not come to grief.

7-36 Those who denounce³² Our revelations³⁷, scorning them in arrogance, are the people of the fire. They remain there forever.

7-37 Who could be eviler than those who misrepresent³² God¹ or misconstrue³² His revelations³⁷? They meet with what the scripture says is their due when Our envoys come to take their lives and say: “Now where are the ones you worshipped⁹ in spite of God¹?” They say: “They deserted us.” They will testify⁸¹ against themselves¹¹⁵, conceding that they were heathens⁸.

7-38 He says: “Join the nations of Djinns²⁵ and humans who entered the fire before you.” All people curse their kinsfolk as they enter. When they are all gathered in there, the latter say of the former: “Our Lord⁴. They are the ones who misled³⁴ us. So give them many times more fire.” He says: “There is many times more for all of you. But you do not know.”

7-39 Those who preceded them say to those who succeeded them: “You are no better than us. So suffer the punishment due for your own actions.”

7-40 The gates of heaven will not open to those who are denying³² Our revelations³⁷, spurning them in arrogance. Entering paradise is as impossible for them as going through a needle hole is for a camel. This is how We punish sinners⁷³.

7-41 They are embedded in hell, covered from above. This is how We punish evildoers¹⁸.

7-42 We do not burden people¹¹⁵ beyond their capacity. Those who believe⁴⁷ and act righteously are the people of paradise. They remain there forever.

7-43 We remove all ill feelings from their hearts¹⁸². There are meandering streams there. They say: “Praise⁶⁵ God¹. He guided⁷⁷ us to this here. We could not have guided⁷⁷ ourselves without God’s¹ guidance⁷⁷. The messengers of our Lord⁴ brought the truth³⁸.” They are told: “This is the paradise bequeathed to you for your deeds.”

7-44 The people in paradise call out to the people in the fire: “Everything our Lord⁴ had promised us has come true. Did everything your Lord⁴ had promised you come true too?” They say: “Yes.” A spokesperson proclaims: “God¹ curses evildoers¹⁸.”

7-45 They obfuscate God’s¹ path, seeking to pervert it in denial⁸ of the hereafter¹².

7-46 A barrier separates them. There are men on elevations who recognise everyone by their faces. They call out to the people of paradise: “Peace to you.” Though they are about to do so, they have not entered it yet.

7-47 Then they turn towards the people of the fire and say: “Our Lord⁴. Do not put us together with these evil¹⁸ people.”

7-48 The people on elevations call out to the men whom they recognise by their faces: “Neither the wealth you amassed nor the power you pursued is of any use to you now.”

7-49 “Were these not the people you used to swear that God¹ would never grace? Enter paradise. You have nothing to fear. You will not come to grief.”

7-50 The people in the fire call out to the people in paradise: “Give us some of the water or some of the things God¹ provided you with.” They say: “God¹ has forbidden²⁸ these to heathens⁸.”

7-51 They mock their religion⁵⁵ by playing it. They are deceived by the life of the earth. On that day, We disregard them as they disregarded the meeting of that day in blatant denial of Our revelations³⁷.

7-52 We brought them a scripture. We explained it extensively on the basis of knowledge for it to be guidance⁷⁷ and mercy³ for people who believe⁴⁷.

7-53 Are they awaiting its realisation? On the day it is realised, those who ignored it say: “Our Lord⁴, the messengers spoke the truth. Is there now an intercessor⁹⁹ to intercede⁹⁹ on our behalf? Or can we be sent back so that we may do other things instead of doing what we did?” They are deceived³⁴ by their own fabrications and so they doom themselves¹¹⁵.

7-54 God¹ is your Lord⁴. He created⁷⁸ the heavens and the earth in six days and established His throne¹¹². He turns night into day, time after time. He made the sun, the moon and the stars subordinate to His will¹⁷. It is His prerogative to create⁷⁸ and decree¹⁷. God¹, the Supreme Being¹³⁷, is the Lord⁴ of all existence²⁴.

7-55 Implore your Lord⁴ in humility and sincerity. He does not like transgressors.

7-56 Do not conspire¹⁰⁵ in the land when it is being righted. Pray to Him in fear and hope. God’s¹ mercy³ is with the righteous¹²⁰.

7-57 He sends the winds bearing the good news of His coming grace³. When they have taken up the heavy clouds, We direct them to barren lands on which We bring down the water and grow with it all kinds of produce. And so, We will revive the dead. Will you heed advice?

7-58 Plants grow on fertile soil by the will of your Lord⁴. But from a depleted one, only scant growth emerges. We reiterated Our revelations³⁷ for the thankful ones among people.

7-59 We sent Nuh to his people. He said: “My people. Submit⁹ to God¹. You do not have another ruler⁵ besides Him. I sincerely fear for you the punishment of a huge day.”

7-60 The ruling elite of his people said: “We consider you to be utterly misguided³⁴.”

7-61 He said: “My people. I am not misguided³⁴. But I am a messenger of the Lord⁴ of all people²⁴.”

7-62 “I am conveying my Lord's⁴ messages to you. I am advising you. And by God¹, I know things you do not.”

7-63 “Why do you find it so strange that a scripture¹²⁵ from your Lord⁴ has come to you through a man from among you who is advising you to be God-fearing¹¹⁸ so that you may receive mercy³?”

7-64 But they denounced³² him. So We saved him and those who were with him on that ship. We drowned the deniers³² of Our revelations³⁷. They were a blinded people.

7-65 We sent their brother Hud to the people of Ad. He said: “My people. Submit⁹ to God¹. You do not have another ruler⁵ besides Him. Will you still not be mindful¹¹⁸?”

7-66 The ruling elite of his people disbelieved⁸. They said: “We can see. You are a fool. And to us, you are definitely a liar³².”

7-67 He said: “My people. I am not a fool. But I am a messenger of the Lord⁴ of all people²⁴.”

7-68 “I am a trustworthy advisor. I am delivering my Lord's⁴ messages to you.”

7-69 “Why do you find it so strange that a scripture¹²⁵ from your Lord⁴ has come to you through a man from among you in order to advise¹²⁵ you? Acknowledge¹²⁵ that it is He who made you the custodians¹⁰ in the place of Nuh’s people and that He created⁷⁸ you physically superior. Acknowledge¹²⁵ God’s¹ grace so that you may attain salvation.”

7-70 They said: “You came to discourage worship⁹ as practiced by our ancestors? And you demand that we submit⁹ only to God¹? Deliver the thing you are threatening us with if you are telling the truth.”

7-71 He said: “You merit your Lord's⁴ wrath and punishment. Are you arguing with me in the cause of doctrines advanced by you and your fathers for which you have no mandate¹²⁷ whatsoever from God¹? Then wait. I am waiting with you.”

7-72 We saved him and those who were with him by Our mercy³. We destroyed those who were denying³² Our verses³⁷ in disbelief.

7-73 We sent their brother Salih to the people of Semud. He said: “My people. Submit⁹ to God¹. You do not have another ruler⁵ besides Him. Clear evidence⁴² has come to you from your Lord⁴. This female camel is God’s¹. It is a clear sign³⁷. So leave it alone to graze on God’s¹ land. Do not harm it in any way. Or else, you will be struck by a fierce punishment.”

7-74 “Acknowledge¹²⁵ that it is He who made you the custodians¹⁰ of the land after Ad and that He established you there. You are building fortresses on its planes. You are carving homes into the mountains. So acknowledge¹²⁵ God’s¹ grace. Do not conspire¹⁰⁵ to bring about turmoil in the land.”

7-75 Their ruling elite asserted power. They said to the believers⁴⁷ whom they despised: “Do you really know that Salih has been sent by his Lord⁴?” They said: “We believe⁴⁷ in what has been sent with him.”

7-76 Those in power said: “And we denounce⁸ that which you believe⁴⁷ in.”

7-77 Then they slaughtered the female camel in defiance of their Lord's⁴ decree¹⁷ and said: “Salih. If you are a messenger, then bring it on, the thing you are threatening us with.”

7-78 An impact of irresistible force left them lying lifeless in their homes at dawn.

7-79 Salih then turned away from them and said: “My people. I conveyed my Lord's⁴ messages to you. I advised you. But you scorned my advice.”

7-80 Lut said to his people: “Are you now committing acts of illicit sex¹⁰⁴ of a kind never done before by any people²⁴?”

7-81 “You are lusting after men with sexual intent in spite of women. You really are exceeding the limits.”

7-82 His people’s only response was to say: “Deport them from your country. They are too concerned with purity.”

7-83 Upon this, We saved him and his family, except his wife. She stayed behind.

7-84 We rained some rain on them. See what the fate of sinners⁷³ turned out to be?

7-85 To the people of Medyen We sent their brother Shuayb. He said: “My people. Submit⁹ to God¹. You do not have another ruler⁵ besides Him. Clear evidence⁴² has come to you from your Lord⁴. Measure and weigh honestly. Do not cheat people of the fair due of their goods. Do not conspire¹⁰⁵ in the land when things are being righted there. It is better for you to believe⁴⁷.

7-86 “Do not lay in wait at every crossroad, persecuting those who believe⁴⁷, obstructing God’s¹ path, seeking to bend it. Acknowledge¹²⁵ that He increased your numbers when you yourselves were a minority. Beware of the fate of conspirators¹⁰⁵.”

7-87 “If one faction among you believes⁴⁷ in what has been sent with me, while the other faction disbelieves, just be patient until God¹ judges⁵² between us. He is the Best Judge⁵².”

7-88 The ruling elite of his people asserted power. They said: “Shuayb. We will deport you and your fellow believers⁴⁷ from our country unless you all revert to our creed¹⁰¹.” He said: “Even if we do not want to?”

7-89 “Reverting to your creed¹⁰¹, after God¹ saved us from it, would amount to slandering God¹ as deniers³². Unless God¹, our Lord⁴, commands us to do so, it is not possible for us to revert to it. Our Lord’s⁴ knowledge encompasses everything. We have absolute faith in God¹. Our Lord⁴. Distinguish us from our people according to the law³⁸. You are the Supreme Victor⁹⁷.”

7-90 The ruling elite of his society disbelieved⁸. They said: “You will be the losers if you side with Shuayb.”

7-91 Upon this, an impact of irresistible force left them lying lifeless in their homes at dawn.

7-92 Those who had denounced³² Shuayb became as if they had never lived there. Those who had denounced³² Shuayb lost.

7-93 Shuayb then turned away from them and said: “My people. I conveyed my Lord’s⁴ messages to you. I advised you. Why would I now feel sorry for a people who chose to disbelieve⁸?”

7-94 We inflicted hardship and suffering unto the population of every country We sent a prophet to so that they may pray in humility.

7-95 Then We supplanted hardship with prosperity. They increased in numbers and said: “Our ancestors experienced spells of hardship and prosperity too.” Upon this, We caught them out when they were unsuspecting.

7-96 If the people of those countries had been God-fearing¹¹⁸, We would have bestowed prosperity on them from above and beneath. But they chose denial³². So We punished them for their actions.

7-97 Are now the resident populations of such countries sure that Our severe punishment will not suddenly strike them down while they are asleep at night?

7-98 Are now the resident populations of such countries sure that Our severe punishment will not suddenly strike them down while they are at leisure in the day?

7-99 Are they sacrosanct in God’s¹ greater scheme¹⁰²? Only doomed people consider themselves unassailable in God’s¹ greater scheme¹⁰².

7-100 Do those who inherited their region from its previous inhabitants still not realise? If We will it, We can punish them for their sins and seal their hearts¹⁸⁸ too. They could no longer hear then.

7-101 We related to you some of the chronicles of those countries. Their messengers had brought clear statements of truth⁴² to them. But they were not going to believe⁴⁷ what they had denounced³² before. This is how God¹ seals their hearts¹⁸⁸.

7-102 We did not find most of them to be true to their word. But We found most of them to be heretics⁷¹.

7-103 After them, We sent Musa with Our signs³⁷ to Pharaoh and his ruling elite. But they wronged¹⁸ him. Note what the ending of conspirators¹⁰⁵ is.

7-104 Musa said: “Pharaoh. I am a messenger of the Lord⁴ of all people²⁴.”

7-105 “My mission is to speak nothing but the truth³⁸ about God¹. I have come to you with clear statements of truth⁴² from your Lord⁴. So let the children of Israel leave with me.“

7-106 He said: “If you really have brought a sign³⁷ and you are telling the truth, then show us.”

7-107 Upon this, Musa threw his staff to the ground at which it clearly became a serpent.

7-108 And he pulled out his hand at which it became pure white for all to see.

7-109 The ruling elite of Pharaoh’s people said: ”This is a skilled magician.”

7-110 “He wants to force you out from your own country. So, what would you decree¹⁷?”

7-111 They said: “Make him and his brother wait and dispatch summons to the cities.”

7-112 “So that all skilled magicians may be brought before you.”

7-113 The magicians came to Pharaoh. They said: “Will we be rewarded if we win?”

7-114 He said: “Yes. And you will join my court.”

7-115 They said: “Musa. Will you throw first or shall we?”

7-116 He said: “You throw.” When they threw, they jinxed peoples’ eyes, scared them and staged a huge show of magic.

7-117 We instructed Musa: “Throw your staff.” They saw it devour what they had conjured up.

7-118 Thus they failed and truth³⁸ prevailed.

7-119 They were defeated there. And they went back humiliated.

7-120 The magicians prostrated¹¹.

7-121 They said: “We believe⁴⁷ in the Lord⁴ of all people²⁴,”

7-122 “the Lord⁴ of Musa and Harun.”

7-123 Pharaoh said: “You believed⁴⁷ in Him without my permission? This is evidently a plot¹⁰² to evict the people of the city. You shall know soon.”

7-124 “I will cut off your alternate hands and feet. Then I will hang the lot of you.”

7-125 They said: “We return to our Lord⁴ one way or another.”

7-126 “You are only exacting revenge from us because we believed⁴⁷ our Lord’s⁴ signs³⁷ when they came to us.” “Our Lord⁴. Bestow steadfastness on us. Take our lives in a state of submission¹⁴.”

7-127 The ruling elite of Pharaoh’s people said: “Will you let Musa and his people conspire¹⁰⁵ in the land to depose you and your fellow rulers⁵?” He said: “We will kill⁹⁴ their male children and spare their females. We have insurmountable power over them.”

7-128 Musa said to his people: “Implore God¹ for help and persevere. The face of the earth belongs to God¹. And He bequeaths it to whoever He wills. The God-fearing¹¹⁸ will prevail.”

7-129 They said: “We were subjected to persecution before you came to us and we still are.” He said: “Expect that your Lord⁴ will devastate your enemies and make you the custodians¹⁰ of the land for it to be seen how you behave.”

7-130 We inflicted years of drought and crop failure on Pharaoh’s people so that they may take heed.

7-131 Whenever a good thing happened, they would say: “This is our due.” But whenever a bad thing happened, they would consider it to be a curse caused by Musa and those with him. Be informed, they were cursed in God’s¹ presence but most of them do not know.

7-132 They said: “No matter what miracle³⁷ you perform to jinx us, we will not believe⁴⁷ you.”

7-133 Upon this, We inflicted floods, locusts, pests, frogs and blood on them as distinct signs³⁷. But those sinful⁷³ people still asserted power.

7-134 Each time they were scourged with a demeaning affliction, they said: “Musa. Pray to your Lord⁴ by virtue of His word to you. If you remove this debasing affliction from us, we shall believe⁴⁷ you and let the children of Israel leave with you.”

7-135 Whenever We gave them respite from their demeaning afflictions, they broke their pledges.

7-136 So We exacted revenge by drowning them in the water because they were denying³² Our revelations³⁷ and were paying no heed to them.

7-137 We gave both, the east and the west of the land We had blessed with fertility to those who had been persecuted. Their Lord's⁴ promise onto the children of Israel was fulfilled in that way for their steadfastness. We destroyed what Pharaoh and his people were constructing and building up.

7-138 We took the children of Israel across the sea where they encountered a people engaging in idol worship. They said: “Musa. Make us a god⁵ like one of their gods⁵.” He said: “You really are ignorant people.”

7-139 “Their practices yield nothing but doom. Their behaviour is wrong.”

7-140 “Why should I seek a deity⁵ other than God¹ for you when He favoured you over all people²⁴?”

7-141 We rescued you from Pharaoh’s people at the time. They were inflicting the worst of sufferings on you. They were killing⁹⁴ your sons, sparing only your females. This was a huge trial from your Lord⁴.

7-142 We appointed thirty nights for Musa and added another ten to complete the term appointed by your Lord⁴ to forty nights. Musa said to his brother Harun: “Take my place among my people. Be righteous. Do not toe the line of conspirators¹⁰⁵.”

7-143 When Musa arrived at the appointed time and his Lord⁴ spoke with him, he said: “My Lord⁴. Show Yourself so that I may see You.” He said: “You may not see Me, but look at that mountain. If it can remain, you shall see Me.” In the instance his Lord⁴ revealed Himself to that mountain it was destroyed and Musa fell unconscious. When he regained consciousness, he said: “You are the Most Exalted⁷². I repent. I am the first to believe⁴⁷.”

7-144 He said: “Musa. I privileged you over other humans by My spoken word and My communications. Take what I give you and be grateful.”

7-145 We inscribed the tablets with all things advice and all things elucidation and said: “Abide strictly by them. And instruct¹⁷ your people to abide by them sincerely. I shall show you the country of heretics⁷¹ soon.”

7-146 I keep those who pursue power in spite of the law³⁸ from My revelations³⁷. They will not believe⁴⁷. Not even if they were to see every sign³⁷. They do not follow the right way when they see it. But whenever they see a path to falsehood they go that way, denying³² Our revelations³⁷ in utter ignorance.

7-147 The efforts of those who deny³² Our revelations³⁷ and the meeting of the hereafter¹² come to naught. Will they be receiving anything other than the due of their actions?

7-148 In his absence, Musa’s people idolised the statue of a blaring calf made of jewellery. Were they unable to see that that calf could not have instructed or guided⁷⁷ them in any way? They became evildoers¹⁸ by hallowing it.

7-149 When they realised after much wringing of hands that they had been misled³⁴, they said: “We are doomed unless our Lord⁴ has mercy³ with us and forgives us.“

7-150 Musa returned to his people saddened and enraged and said: “How bad you did in my absence. Did you seek to hasten your Lord's⁴ punishment¹⁷?” He dropped the tablets and grabbed his brother by the head and pulled him up to himself. He said: “Son of my mother. These people overwhelmed me and almost killed⁹⁴ me. Do not do things that please the enemy. Do not consider me as one of these evil¹⁸ people.”

7-151 He said: “My Lord⁴. Forgive me and my brother. Admit us into Your mercy³. You are the Most Merciful³ of all who have mercy³.”

7-152 Those who idolised that calf experienced the vengeance of their Lord⁴ and suffered depravity on earth. This is how We punish slanderers.

7-153 Your Lord⁴ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³ to those who believe⁴⁷ and repent⁵⁰ for their sins.

7-154 When Musa’s anger abated, he picked up the tablets which bore guidance⁷⁷ and mercy³ for those who fear their Lord⁴.

7-155 Musa identified seventy men from among his people at the appointed time. When they were seized by tremors, he said: “My Lord⁴. If You willed it, You could have destroyed them and me before now. Are You going to destroy us for the crimes some fools among us committed? This surely is a trial³³ from You with which You deceive³⁴ whoever You will and guide⁷⁷ whoever You will. You are our Saviour⁷⁹. So forgive us, have mercy³ on us. You are the Most Forgiving⁴⁶.”

7-156 “Decree goodness on us in this world and in the hereafter¹². We truly turn to You.” He said: “I punish whoever I will. My mercy³ encompasses all existence. I bestow it onto those who are God-fearing¹¹⁸, observe the Zekat¹³ and believe⁴⁷ Our verses³⁷.”

7-157 They abide by the illiterate¹⁶² messenger, the prophet whom they find foretold in the Tavrat⁶⁷ and in the Injeel⁶⁷ they possess. He urges¹⁷ them to do what is right and discourages them from what is wrong. He proclaims the lawfulness⁴¹ of pure things onto them and the unlawfulness²⁸ of impure things. He relieves them of their chains and heavy burdens. Those who believe⁴⁷ him, respect and support him and follow the light that has been sent with him attain salvation.

7-158 Say: “Humans. I am a messenger sent to all of you by God¹. He is the Sovereign⁵⁹ of the heavens and the earth. There is no power⁵ but Him.” He is the One who gives life and takes life. So believe⁴⁷ God¹ and His illiterate messenger, the prophet. He believes⁴⁷ God¹ and His words. Go by him so that you may attain guidance⁷⁷.

7-159 There was a community among Musa’s people who were guided by the law³⁸ and upheld justice¹²⁴ with it.

7-160 We grouped them into twelve tribal communities. When Musa’s people asked him for water, We revealed to him: “Strike the rock with your staff.” Twelve springs gushed out from it. And each tribe knew where to drink from. We shaded them with clouds and sent down quails and manna to them. “Eat the pure things We provide for you.” They were wronging¹⁸ themselves¹¹⁵, not Us.

7-161 They were told: “Settle in that country. Eat freely from what you find there, but say: ‘We seek forgiveness’, and prostate¹¹ when you cross the border so that We may forgive you your sins. We will boost those who do good.”

7-162 The evildoers¹⁸ among them substituted what they were meant to say with something else. So We brought down on them a punishment from the heavens for the evil¹⁸ they did.

7-163 Ask them about the people of that town by the shore. They were violating the Sabbath. On the Sabbaths they observed, fish would come to them in droves. But whenever they violated the Sabbath, they would not come to them at all. We were testing them like this because they were heretics⁷¹.

7-164 Some of them said: “Why are you advising people whom God¹ wills to devastate or punish most severely?” They replied: “We do not want to be faulted by our Lord⁴. They may yet become God-fearing¹¹⁸.”

7-165 Then, when they forgot the advice given to them, We rescued those who were warning against wrongdoing and inflicted a severe punishment on the evildoers¹⁸ because of their heresy⁷¹.

7-166 When they persisted in doing what they were forbidden, We said: “Turn into debased apes”.

7-167 Then your Lord⁴ announced that He would be sending people to inflict terrible sufferings on them until judgement day⁷⁴. Your Lord⁴ is the Swiftest when He punishes. And He is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

7-168 We dispersed them among the nations of the world. Some are righteous and others are debased. We tested them with goodness and with badness so that they may return.

7-169 Though they inherited the scripture, the generations who succeeded them took the fleeting gains of a lower order and said: “We are going to be forgiven.” If other such gains could be had, they would take those too. Had they not sworn an oath by the scripture, the contents of which they studied, not to say anything but the truth³⁸ about God¹? The existence of the hereafter¹² is much better for the God-fearing¹¹⁸. Will you still not understand?

7-170 We do not deprive the righteous of their rewards. They abide strictly by the scripture and observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously.

7-171 We made the mountain cast its shadow on them from above. And they thought it was going to fall on them. We said: “Abide strictly by what We gave you. Keep its contents in mind so that you may become God-fearing¹¹⁸.”

7-172 Your Lord⁴ took the descendants⁸⁹ of Adem’s sons from their loins and held them witness⁸¹ to themselves¹¹⁵ so that they may not say on judgement day⁷⁴: “We were unaware of this.” He said: “Am I not your Lord⁴?” And they replied: “Yes. We bear witness⁸¹.”

7-173 Or, that you may not say: “Our fathers were idolaters¹⁶. We were a generation who came after them. Are you now going to condemn us for their wrong conduct?”

7-174 We state verses³⁷ individually like this so that they may return.

7-175 Tell them of the one to whom We had delivered Our verses³⁷. By and by he absolved himself of them as a follower of Sheytan²⁹. Consequently, he became one of the transgressors.

7-176 We could have elevated him with them had We willed so. But he craved the world and pursued his egotistic wants. His case is like the case of a panting dog that pants whether you approach it or leave it be. Such is the case of people who denounce³² Our revelations³⁷. Relate this analogy to them to ponder.

7-177 The reality of people in denial³² of Our revelations³⁷ is very bad. They are wronging¹⁸ themselves¹¹⁵.

7-178 Those whom God¹ guides⁷⁷ attain guidance⁷⁷. Those whom He afflicts with aberration³⁴ are doomed.

7-179 We send many Djinns²⁵ and humans to hell. They have hearts¹⁸⁸, but they do not understand with them, eyes with which they do not see and ears they do not hear with. They are lower than animals. They are misguided³⁴. They are ignorant.

7-180 The attributes of the highest order belong to God¹. Use them to pray to Him. Shun those who tamper with His attributes. They will be punished for their deeds.

7-181 There is a community among those whom We create⁷⁸ who are guided⁷⁷ by the law³⁸ and do justice¹²⁴ accordingly.

7-182 Unbeknown to them, We are incrementally diminishing those who are denying³² Our revelations³⁷.

7-183 I am giving them time. My plan is infallible.

7-184 Are they still not realising that their companion¹¹⁶ is not mad? He is just a clear warner.

7-185 Are they not reflecting on the sovereignty⁵⁹ of the heavens and the earth, on the things God¹ creates⁷⁸? Or that their time might be up soon? If not this, what word will they believe⁴⁷?

7-186 No one can guide⁷⁷ those whom God¹ afflicts with aberration³⁴. He leaves them blundering in their bewilderment.

7-187 They ask you when that hour will come. Say: “The knowledge of that is only with my Lord⁴. No one other than Him can tell when it will be. It is bearing down on the heavens and the earth and will come to you of a sudden.” They are asking you about it as if you know. Say: “The knowledge of it is only with my Lord⁴. But most people do not know this.”

7-188 Say: “I have no power over what benefit or harm comes to me. It is all by God’s¹ will. If I knew the invisible³⁹, I would bring about more goodness for myself. And no harm could ever touch me. But I am nothing more than a warner and a herald of good news for people who believe⁴⁷.”

7-189 He created⁷⁸ you out of one person¹¹⁵. From him, He created⁷⁸ his wife with whom to find contentment. When he embraced her, she conceived and began to carry around a light burden with her for a time. Then, when it became heavier, they prayed to God¹, their Lord⁴: “We will be grateful if You give us a good one.”

7-190 But when He gave them a good one, they began to associate¹⁶ others in spite of Him over what He had given them. God¹ is pure of their idols¹⁶.

7-191 They are idolising¹⁶ the created⁷⁸, those who have no power to create⁷⁸?

7-192 They do not have the power to help them. They cannot help themselves¹¹⁵ either.

7-193 When you call them to guidance⁷⁷, they do not go by you. It is all the same to them whether you call them or remain silent.

7-194 All those whom you invoke besides God¹ are subjects⁹ like you. But if your claim is true, then invoke them and let them accede to you.

7-195 They too rely on feet for walking, hands for holding, eyes for seeing and ears to hear with? Say: “Call up your idols¹⁶ and plot against me. Give me no respite.”

7-196 “God¹ is my Saviour⁷⁹. He sent down the scripture. He is the Saviour⁷⁹ of the faithful.”

7-197 “Those whom you worship⁹ in spite of Him cannot help you. They cannot help themselves¹¹⁵ either.”

7-198 They do not listen when you call them to guidance⁷⁷. You can see them looking at you. But they do not see.

7-199 Be forbearing. Urge¹⁷ right action. Disregard the ignorant.

7-200 When Sheytan²⁹ incites you, seek refuge with God¹. He is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Knowing⁵³.

7-201 When the God-fearing¹¹⁸ experience Sheytan’s²⁹ insinuations, they realise that and see.

7-202 Some are cajoled relentlessly by their siblings into aberration.

7-203 When there is no verse³⁷ to deliver to them, they say: “Why do you not make one up?” Say: “I am adhering to what has been revealed to me by my Lord⁴. These are insights, guidance⁷⁷ and mercy³ from your Lord⁴ for people who believe⁴⁷.”

7-204 When the Recitation¹⁰⁶ is recited, listen to it quietly so that you may receive mercy³.

7-205 Acknowledge¹²⁵ your Lord⁴ morning and evening. Pray in humility and sincerity. Beware not to be one of the heedless.

7-206 Those in the presence of your Lord⁴ are not too vain to worship⁹ Him. They pay tribute⁷² to Him and prostrate¹¹ only to Him.

Chapter 8

Chapter 8

8-1 They ask you about trophies of war. Proclaim: “Trophies of war belong to God¹ and the messenger. So be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹ and improve the relations between you. If you are believers⁴⁷, obey God¹ and obey His messenger.”

8-2 Believers⁴⁷ are only those whose hearts¹⁸⁸ resonate when God¹ is cited¹²⁵. They strengthen in faith when His verses³⁷ are recited to them. They trust their Lord⁴.

8-3 They observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously. And they donate from what We provide¹³⁵ for them.

8-4 They are the true³⁸ believers⁴⁷. They are forgiven and afforded status in their eternal existence¹³⁵ in the presence of their Lord⁴.

8-5 When your Lord⁴ made you leave your home in the cause of truth³⁸, some among the believers⁴⁷ disapproved.

8-6 Though the truth³⁸ had become self-evident, they were fighting⁸² you over it as if they were seeing themselves being coerced to die.

8-7 God¹ had promised you one of the two groups. You wanted it to be the weaker one whereas God¹ wanted to establish the truth³⁸ of His words by devastating the heathens⁸.

8-8 This was to uphold the truth³⁸ so despised by sinners⁷³ by way of invalidating falsehood.

8-9 When you asked your Lord⁴ for help, He acceded: “I will reinforce you with a thousand angels in quick succession.”

8-10 God¹ did this to give you good news and to reassure your hearts¹⁸⁸. All help originates in the presence of God¹. God¹ is the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

8-11 Then He made you fall asleep to reassure you. He sent water down on you from the sky to cleanse you with it, to remove Sheytan’s²⁹ pollutants from you, to reassure your hearts¹⁸⁸ and to make you persevere.

8-12 Your Lord⁴ inspired angels: “I am with you. Reinforce the believers⁴⁷. I will strike fear into the hearts¹⁸⁸ of heathens⁸. Now go strike their necks. Strike all their fingers.”

8-13 This was because they went against God¹ and His messenger. God’s¹ punishment is most severe on whoever opposes God¹ and His messenger.

8-14 It is your due. Have it. The punishment of fire is a certainty for heathens⁸.

8-15 Believers⁴⁷. Do not turn your backs on them when you are pitted against heathens⁸.

8-16 Those who turn their backs on them on such a day, unless it is to regroup in order to fight⁹⁴ on or to join another fighting unit, are subject to God’s¹ vengeance and destined to hell, an awful destination.

8-17 You did not kill⁹⁴ them. God¹ killed⁹⁴ them. And when you were shooting, God¹ was shooting, not you. This was a trial from Him to test the believers⁴⁷ thoroughly. God¹ is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Knowing⁵³.

8-18 God¹ foils the plans of heathens⁸ just like that.

8-19 You wanted to conquer¹⁰¹? You have been conquered¹⁰¹. To disband is best for you. But if you return, We will return too. Numbering yet more cannot avail you for God¹ is with the believers⁴⁷.

8-20 Believers⁴⁷. Obey God¹ and His messenger. Do not ignore what you are hearing.

8-21 Do not be like those who say: “We heard”, when they were not listening.

8-22 In God’s¹ presence, the deaf, dumb and thoughtless are the lowest of living beings.

8-23 If God¹ knew there to be any goodness in them, He would make them hear. They though would still turn away in disregard even if He made them hear.

8-24 Believers⁴⁷. Accede to God¹ and His messenger when He calls you to life-enhancing causes. Know that God¹ can get in between you and your heart¹⁸⁸. You will be gathered in His presence.

8-25 Beware of subversion³³ that does not target just wrongdoers¹⁸. Know that God’s¹ punishment is most severe.

8-26 Remember when you were a small, persecuted minority in the land, at risk of being arrested by people, God¹ sheltered you and supported you with His help and pure provisions¹³⁵ so that you may be thankful.

8-27 Believers⁴⁷. Do not betray God¹ and the messenger. Do not wilfully betray the trust vested in you.

8-28 Know that your assets and children constitute a trial³³ and that the greatest reward is in the presence of God¹.

8-29 Believers⁴⁷. If you are mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹, He will impart the Criterion³¹ to you, obliterate your sins and forgive you. God¹ is the Most Rewarding²⁷.

8-30 Remember. Heathens⁸ were plotting¹⁰² to either arrest you, or to assassinate you, or to deport you. They had a plan¹⁰². God¹ had a plan¹⁰². God¹ is the Ultimate Strategist¹⁰².

8-31 When Our verses³⁷ are read to them, they say: “We heard. If we want, we can say things like that too. It is just the folklore of those who were before us.”

8-32 And they say: “God¹. If this is the truth³⁸ from Your presence, then rain rocks from the sky on us. Or inflict on us some other fierce punishment.”

8-33 God¹ is not going to punish them while you are in their midst. God¹ is not going to punish them while they could still be forgiven.

8-34 Why else would God¹ not punish them when they are refusing access to the sacred house of worship²³ without even being its rightful guardians⁷⁹? Only the God-fearing¹¹⁸ are its guardians⁷⁹. But most of them do not know.

8-35 Their rites of worship⁶ by the house consist of nothing but chanting and clapping hands. You shall experience the punishment of your disbelief⁸.

8-36 Heathens⁸ are vested in deterring from God’s¹ path and they will continue to be vested. But then, they will come to regret it. Then they will be defeated. Heathens⁸ will be gathered in hell.

8-37 This is because God¹ distinguishes the pure from the impure. He piles the bad ones on top of one another and puts the lot of them in hell. They are doomed.

8-38 Tell heathens⁸, if they concede, the deeds of their past can be forgiven. But if they revert, the modus operandi¹³² of the past applies.

8-39 Wage war⁹⁴ on them until subversion³³ is no more and religion⁵⁵ is exclusively from God¹. If they concede, God¹ is certainly watching⁸⁸ their actions.

8-40 But if they turn away, know that God¹ is your Mentor⁶⁶, the Best Mentor⁶⁶, the Best Helper⁸⁷.

8-41 If you believe⁴⁷ in God¹ and in what We revealed to Our messenger on the day right and wrong became clearly discernible, the day when the two armies clashed, then be informed that one fifth of all trophies of war belongs to God¹, the messenger, relatives, orphans, the needy and travellers. God¹ has power⁷⁰ over everything.

8-42 Remember. You were at the near side of the valley, they were at the far side of the valley and the caravan was further down from you. Had this been an encounter to be arranged by you, arguments would have ensued among you about it. But God¹ executed His will¹⁷ to bring about what had to be. So that those who were meant to be destroyed, would be destroyed seeing the clear evidence⁴². And so that those who were meant to live on, would live on having seen the clear evidence⁴². God¹ is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Knowing⁵³.

8-43 Remember. God¹ showed them to you in your sleep as small in numbers. Had He shown them to you as numbering more, you may have become hesitant and may have even disobeyed the command¹⁷. But God¹ spared you this. He knows the contents of hearts¹⁸².

8-44 God¹ executed His will¹⁷ to bring about what had to be. He made you see them small in numbers when you encountered one another and showed you likewise reduced in numbers to them. All matters¹⁷ are subject to God¹.

8-45 Believers⁴⁷. When you clash with a force, affirm¹²⁵ God¹ and persevere so that you may attain salvation.

8-46 Obey God¹ and His messenger. Do not quarrel with one another because this would weaken you and your force would wane. Persevere. God¹ is with those who persevere.

8-47 Do not be like those who leave their homes in conceit, showing off to people, deterring from God’s¹ path. God¹ has everything they do under control.

8-48 Sheytan²⁹ made them self-righteous in their actions and said to them: “On this day, it is not humanly possible to defeat you.” And: “I am siding with you.” But when the two armies confronted one another, he turned, saying: “I am not with you. I can see what you cannot see. I fear God¹. God’s¹ punishment is most fierce.”

8-49 The hypocrites²⁰ and those with foulness in their hearts¹⁸⁸ were saying then: “These people are beguiled by their religion⁵⁵.” God¹ is the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵² to those who have complete faith in God¹.

8-50 If only you could see the heathens⁸ when angels are taking their lives, striking their faces and backs, saying: “Suffer the punishment of burning.”

8-51 “This is because of the doings of your own hands. God¹ never wrongs¹⁸ His subjects⁹.”

8-52 They are like Pharaoh’s kinsfolk and those who disbelieved⁸ God’s¹ revelations³⁷ before them. God¹ took them to task for their sins. God’s¹ power is absolute. His punishment is most severe.

8-53 This is because God¹ does not alter the means¹⁰³ He confers on a people until they change what is within them¹¹⁵. God¹ is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Knowing⁵³.

8-54 Their lot is like the lot of Pharaoh’s people. They denounced³² their Lord’s⁴ revelations³⁷ and We destroyed them for their sins. We drowned Pharaoh’s kinsfolk. They were all evildoers¹⁸.

8-55 In God’s¹ presence, heathens⁸ are the lowest of all living beings. They do not believe⁴⁷.

8-56 They are people who breach their agreements whenever you enter an agreement with them. They are not God-fearing¹¹⁸.

8-57 So, when you encounter them in battle, make a deterring example of them for those who are backing them. Thus, they may reconsider.

8-58 Act accordingly if you have valid reasons to expect the treachery of such people. God¹ does not like the treacherous.

8-59 Heathens⁸ should not presume that they will get away. They will not be able to escape.

8-60 Mobilise against them all the means and cavalry you can muster. In doing so, you will inspire fear in God’s¹ enemies, your enemies and in others known to God¹ but not you. You will be compensated for everything you spend in God’s¹ cause without being wronged¹⁸ in the slightest.

8-61 However, if they seek to make peace, then do so likewise. Trust God¹. He is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Knowing⁵³.

8-62 But if they attempt to double-cross you, God¹ suffices you. He supports you with His help and with the believers⁴⁷.

8-63 He bonded their hearts¹⁸⁸ when you could not have brought their hearts¹⁸⁸ together. Not even if you had spent all things on earth on it. But God¹ united them. He is the All Powerful⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

8-64 Prophet. God¹ suffices you and the believers⁴⁷ who go by you.

8-65 Prophet. Encourage the believers⁴⁷ to wage war⁹⁴. If there are twenty of you who persevere, they will defeat two hundred. And if there are a hundred of you, they will defeat one thousand heathens⁸. They are people who do not understand.

8-66 Knowing there is weakness among you, God¹ simplified matters for you. A hundred of you who persevere will win against two hundred. And if you are a thousand, you will win against two thousand by the will of God¹. God¹ is with those who persevere.

8-67 It is not right for a prophet to take prisoners of war until total victory has been achieved in the land. You are after temporal gains. But God¹ proposes the hereafter¹². God¹ is the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

8-68 If God¹ had not already ordained otherwise, a huge punishment would have struck you for what you took.

8-69 Henceforth, consume the pure and lawful⁴¹ things you conquered as trophies of war. Be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

8-70 Messenger. Tell the prisoners of war whom you hold: “If God¹ knows you have goodness in your hearts¹⁸⁸, He will give you things better than what was taken from you and forgive you. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

8-71 They betrayed God¹. They were going to betray you too but God¹ gave you the upper hand. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Wise⁵².

8-72 Those who believe⁴⁷, migrate and fight⁸² in God’s¹ cause with their lives and means are allies⁷⁹ with those who shelter and support them. Until they do, you are not responsible for believers⁴⁷ who have not migrated. But if they seek your support in the cause of religion⁵⁵, you are duty-bound to help them unless it is against a people with whom you have a treaty. God¹ sees⁸⁸ what you do.

8-73 Heathens⁸ are one another’s allies⁷⁹. If you do not, the world will be gripped by subversions³³ and huge conspiracies¹⁰⁵.

8-74 Only those who believe⁴⁷, migrate and fight⁸² in God’s¹ cause and those who shelter and help them are believers⁴⁷. They are the true³⁸ believers⁴⁷. They will be forgiven and provided¹³⁵ for generously.

8-75 Those who subsequently believe⁴⁷, migrate and fight⁸² alongside you, belong with you. Relatives are closer to one another than others in accordance with God’s¹ scripture. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³.

Chapter 9

Chapter 9

9-1 This is an ultimatum from God¹ and His messenger to the idolaters¹⁶ with whom you made treaties.

9-2 Go about in the land for four more months. Know that you cannot disempower God¹. God¹ humiliates heathens⁸.

9-3 A Proclamation from God¹ and His messenger to mankind on the great day of Hajj²⁶. God¹ and His messenger disown idolaters¹⁶. To repent⁵⁰ is best for you. If you revert, know it, you cannot disempower God¹. Alert heathens⁸ to the fierce punishment that is awaiting them.

9-4 Still, honour the treaties you made with the idolaters¹⁶ who are honouring them without colluding with anyone against you, and see them to the end of their terms. God¹ loves those who are God-fearing¹¹⁸.

9-5 When the sacred months³⁶ are over, wage war⁹⁴ on the idolaters¹⁶ wherever you encounter them. Pursue them, besiege them and monitor their movements. Give them safe passage if they repent⁵⁰, observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously and observe the Zekat¹³. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

9-6 If idolaters¹⁶ seek refuge with you, grant it to them so that they may hear God’s¹ word. Then escort them to safety because they are people who do not know.

9-7 Except those with whom you made a treaty by the sacred house of worship²³, how could the idolaters¹⁶ have a treaty with God¹ and His messenger? So be conscientiously upright with those who are conscientiously upright with you. God¹ loves the God-fearing¹¹⁸.

9-8 If they were to gain the upper hand on you, they would neither honour bonds of kinship nor the terms of treaties. They are placating you with their mouths whilst their hearts¹⁸⁸ remain defiant. Most of them are heretics⁷¹.

9-9 They sell out on God’s¹ revelations³⁷ for trifles. They deter from His path. They do bad.

9-10 With believers⁴⁷, they neither honour the bonds of kinship nor the terms of treaties. They are aggressors.

9-11 But if they repent⁵⁰, observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously and observe the Zekat¹³, then they are your siblings in religion⁵⁵. We state verses³⁷ individually so that people may know.

9-12 Wage war⁹⁴ on the leaders⁴³ of irreligion⁸. They are targeting your religion. Deter them. Their oaths are worthless. They do not abide by agreements.

9-13 Will you not wage war⁹⁴ on the people who broke their oaths and attempted to force out the messenger? They attacked you first. Are you scared of them? If you are believers⁴⁷, God¹ is the One you should fear.

9-14 Wage war⁹⁴ on them so that God¹ may punish them by your hands, humiliate them and help you against them in order to heal the hearts¹⁸² of believers⁴⁷

9-15 and to release the pent-up anger festering in their hearts¹⁸⁸. God¹ accepts the repentances⁵⁰ of whoever He wills. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Wise⁵².

9-16 Do you think you will be left untested without God¹ making known the ones who fight⁸² and take none but God¹, His messenger and fellow believers⁴⁷ as confidantes? God¹ is aware⁸⁵ of your actions.

9-17 Being the heathens⁸ they are, idolaters¹⁶ cannot be the caretakers of God’s¹ houses of worship. Their actions are futile. They remain in the fire forever.

9-18 The caretakers of God’s¹ houses of worship are only those who believe⁴⁷ in God¹ and the hereafter¹², observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously, observe the Zekat¹³ and fear none but God¹. They are the ones who attain guidance⁷⁷.

9-19 Do you consider providing pilgrims with water and maintaining the sacred house of worship²³ to be as worthy as believing⁴⁷ in God¹ and the hereafter¹² and to fight⁸² in God’s¹ cause? They rank differently in God’s¹ presence. God¹ does not guide⁷⁷ evildoers¹⁸.

9-20 The highest ranks in God’s¹ presence are for those who believe⁴⁷, migrate and fight⁸² with their lives¹¹⁵ and means in God’s¹ cause. They are the ones who attain salvation.

9-21 Their Lord⁴ gives them the good news of His mercy³ and approval, of endless rewards¹⁰³ in paradise.

9-22 They remain there forever. The greatest rewards are attained in the presence of God¹.

9-23 Believers⁴⁷. If your parents and siblings incline towards disbelief⁸ instead of faith⁴⁷ do not consider them as your allies⁷⁹. It is the evildoers¹⁸ among you who consider them as their allies⁷⁹.

9-24 Say: “If your parents, children, siblings, spouses, relatives, income and the businesses you fear to lose and the homes you cherish are dearer to you than God¹, His messenger and to fight⁸² in God’s¹ cause, then await God’s¹ punishment¹⁷. God¹ does not guide⁷⁷ heretics⁷¹.

9-25 God¹ helped you on many occasions and on the day of Hunayn. You were conceited by your great numbers. That did not help your cause. Despite the breadth of the world, you became very claustrophobic of a sudden. Consequently, you turned and fled.

9-26 God¹ then gave confidence to the messenger and the believers⁴⁷ and punished the heathens⁸ with an invisible army He sent down. Such is the punishment of heathens⁸.

9-27 God accepts the repentances⁵⁰ of whoever He wills in due course. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

9-28 Believers⁴⁷. Idolaters¹⁶ are impure. So do not let them come anywhere near the sacred house of worship²³ after this year. If you fear impoverishment, know that if God¹ wills so, He will enrich you by His grace²⁷. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Judging⁵².

9-29 Wage war⁹⁴ on the people of scriptures⁴⁵ who do not believe⁴⁷ in God¹ and the hereafter¹², do not consider unlawful²⁸ what God¹ and His messenger have declared unlawful²⁸ and do not make the true³⁸ religion⁵⁵ their religion⁵⁵ until they surrender and pay Jizya¹⁰⁷ with their own hands.

9-30 The Jews said: “Uzayr is the son of God¹.” And the Christians⁹³ said: “Maseeh⁷⁵ is the son of God¹.” It is just talk of the mouth of the kind uttered by the heathens⁸ of the past. May God¹ kill⁹⁴ them. They are turned just like that.

9-31 They acknowledge their leaders of faith, religious authorities and son of Maryam Maseeh⁷⁵ as lords⁴ besides God¹ despite being commanded¹⁷ to submit⁹ to none but the one God⁵. There is no other higher authority⁵ besides Him. He is pure of the affiliates¹⁶ they ascribe to Him.

9-32 They want to shut out God’s¹ light with their mouths. But God¹ seeks the completeness of His light despite the heathens⁸ who abhor this.

9-33 He sent His messenger with guidance⁷⁷ and the true³⁸ religion⁵⁵ in order to demonstrate its superiority over all other systems of belief⁵⁵ as hateful as this may be to idolaters¹⁶.

9-34 Believers⁴⁷. It is true. Most leaders of faith and religious authorities receive funding from people by means of make-believe. And they are obscuring God’s¹ path. Break the news of an unbearable punishment to those who hoard gold and silver instead of spending it in God’s¹ cause.

9-35 On the day when these are scorched in the fire of hell and used to brand their foreheads, sides and backs, it is said to them: “These are the very things you hoarded for yourselves¹¹⁵. Now taste your savings.”

9-36 In God’s¹ presence, the number of months is twelve. Four of them are the sacred months³⁶ since the day He created⁷⁸ the heavens and the earth as stated in the scriptures of God¹. This is the right religion⁵⁵. So do not wrong¹⁸ yourselves¹¹⁵ during them. Wage total war⁹⁴ on idolaters¹⁶ just as they wage total war⁹⁴ on you. Know that God¹ is with those who are God-fearing¹¹⁸.

9-37 To skip them is to worsen in apostasy⁸. Only heathens⁸ can be corrupted³⁴ like that. One year, in compliance with the term, they deem unlawful²⁸ what God¹ declared unlawful²⁸. But then, they declare them lawful⁴¹ the next. But in doing so, they are declaring lawful⁴¹ what God¹ has declared unlawful²⁸. They are made to think self-righteously about the sins they commit. God¹ does not guide⁷⁷ heathens⁸.

9-38 Believers⁴⁷. Why are you startled when you are told: “Go, mobilise in God’s¹ cause”? Is it because you have settled for the life of this world in preference over the hereafter¹² though the joys of the life on earth are lesser than those of the hereafter¹²?

9-39 He will punish you severely and replace you with other people if you do not mobilise. You cannot prevent Him in any way. God¹ is the All Overpowering⁷⁰.

9-40 Whether you help him or not, God¹ helps him. He was one of the two who were forced out by the heathens⁸. They were in the cave when he said to his companion¹¹⁶: “Do not be upset. God¹ is with us.” God¹ gave him confidence and supported him with invisible forces. He proved the words of those heathens⁸ wrong. God’s¹ word is final. God¹ is the All Powerful⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

9-41 Go into combat lightly or heavily armed. Fight⁸² in God’s¹ cause with your lives¹¹⁵ and means. This is best for you. If only you knew.

9-42 They would have joined you had it been a convenient expedition for a quick profit. But the distance seemed too long, too exhausting. So they said, swearing in God’s¹ name: “If we had the means, we would mobilise alongside you.” Thus they were dooming themselves¹¹⁵. God¹ knows, they were lying³².

9-43 May God¹ forgive you. Why did you give them leave before the truthful were proven so and the liars³² became exposed to you?

9-44 Those who believe⁴⁷ in God¹ and the hereafter¹² do not ask you to be exempted from fighting⁸² in God’s¹ cause with lives¹¹⁵ and means. God¹ knows the God-fearing¹¹⁸.

9-45 Only those who have no faith⁴⁷ in God¹ and the hereafter¹² ask you for leave. They suffer from indecision because of the doubts they harbour in their hearts¹⁸⁸.

9-46 Had they meant to mobilise, they would have prepared for it. But God¹ did not approve of their behaviour. So He hindered them. And they were told: “Stay with those who stay behind.”

9-47 Had they set out alongside you, they would have brought about discord among you with the intent of subverting³³ you. There were some among you who were inclined to listen to them. God¹ knows evildoers¹⁸.

9-48 They were meaning to subvert³³ you all along. They were plotting against you until the truth³⁸ was established and God’s¹ will¹⁷ materialised. They hated that.

9-49 Some of them say: “Give me leave. Do not expose me to subversion³³.” They already are subverted³³. Hell will engulf heathens⁸.

9-50 It displeases them when goodness comes your way. But when you encounter difficulties, they walk away in schadenfreude, saying: “We did good being cautious.”

9-51 Say: “Nothing else, only what God¹ wills happens to us. He is our Mentor⁶⁶. Believers⁴⁷ trust God¹.”

9-52 Say: “Are you expecting anything other than one of the two happy endings for us? We expect that God¹ will send a punishment on you from His presence or through our hands. So keep waiting. We are waiting with you.”

9-53 Say: “Whichever way you give, willingly or begrudgingly, it will not be accepted of you because of your heresy⁷¹.”

9-54 Their charity is not accepted because they disbelieve⁸ God¹ and His messenger, observe the rites of worship⁶ insincerely and donate begrudgingly.

9-55 Do not envy their wealth and children. God¹ wills to cause them grief on earth with them and to end their lives in a state of apostasy⁸.

9-56 They swear in God’s¹ name that they side with you when they do not side with you. They are cowardly people.

9-57 If they knew of a refuge, or a cave, or a hideout, they would turn and run that way gripped by panic.

9-58 Some of them resent you in matters of charity. If they are given some, they are well pleased. But if they are not, they are infuriated.

9-59 If they had genuinely approved of what God¹ and His messenger had assigned to them, they would have said: “God¹ suffices us. Soon God¹ will give us by His grace²⁷. So will His messenger. We are seeking God¹.”

9-60 Charity, as a commandment of God¹, is due to the poor, the needy and those who care for them, those whose hearts¹⁸⁸ need winning over, those in bondage¹⁸⁴, those in debt, those on a mission for God¹ and stranded travellers. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Wise⁵².

9-61 There are some who upset the prophet by saying: “He is an ear.” Say: “That ear is good for you.” He believes⁴⁷ God¹, believes⁴⁷ believers⁴⁷. He cares for believers⁴⁷. A severe punishment awaits those who insult God’s¹ messenger.

9-62 They swear oaths in God’s¹ name to appease you. But believers⁴⁷ know that pleasing God¹ and His messenger is worthier.

9-63 Do they not know? Those who oppose God¹ and His messenger enter hellfire and remain there forever. This is the ultimate humiliation.

9-64 Hypocrites²⁰ fear a chapter¹⁰⁸ will be revealed that exposes the contents of their hearts¹⁸⁸. Say: “You mockers. God¹ will bring about what you fear.”

9-65 When you ask them, they say: “We were only joking.” Say: “You were joking about God¹, His verses³⁷ and His messenger?”

9-66 Make no excuses. You have gone from belief⁴⁷ to apostasy⁸. Even if We were to forgive some of you, the others are going to be punished for being the sinners⁷³ they are.

9-67 Hypocrite²⁰ men and hypocrite²⁰ women are all alike. They urge¹⁷ wrongdoing, deter righteousness and are miserly. They disregard God¹. And He disregards them. Hypocrites²⁰ are heretics⁷¹.

9-68 God¹ promises hellfire to hypocrite²⁰ men, hypocrite²⁰ women and heathens⁸. They remain in there forever. It will suffice them. God¹ curses them. Their punishment will be endless.

9-69 You resemble those who were before you though they were stronger as a force and had more wealth and children than you. They were preoccupied with enjoying their share. And you are preoccupied with enjoying your share just like those who were preoccupied with enjoying their share before you. You indulge as they had indulged. This results in nothing but doom for the lot of them because their efforts are invalidated on earth and in the hereafter¹².

9-70 Have the chronicles of those before them, the people of Nuh, Ad, Semud, Ibrahim, the people of Medyen and the destroyed cities not reached them? Their messengers brought clear statements of truth⁴² to them. God¹ did not wrong¹⁸ them. But they were wronging¹⁸ themselves¹¹⁵.

9-71 Believing⁴⁷ men and believing⁴⁷ women are one another’s allies⁷⁹. They urge¹⁷ righteousness, they discourage wrongdoing. They observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously, observe the Zekat¹³ and obey God¹ and His messenger. God¹ is compassionate with them. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Wise⁵².

9-72 God¹ promises believing⁴⁷ men and believing⁴⁷ women paradises with meandering streams. They remain in them forever. They have beautiful homes in the paradises of Aden. God’s¹ approval is most great. It is the greatest attainment.

9-73 Messenger. Fight⁸² heathens⁸ and hypocrites²⁰. Be uncompromising with them. They are destined to hell, a truly bad destination.

9-74 They swear in God’s¹ name that they did not, but they spoke those words of blasphemy⁸. Instead of submitting¹⁴ they disbelieved⁸ and attempted to do what could not be done. When God¹ and His messenger enriched them by His grace, they responded with spitefulness. To repent⁵⁰ is best for them. But if they turn away, God¹ will punish them severely on earth and in the hereafter¹². No one on earth can save⁷⁹ them and no one is going to help⁸⁷ them.

9-75 Some of them swore in God’s¹ name, saying: “If He gives us from His bounty²⁷, we will give in charity. And we will be righteous.”

9-76 But when He gave them from His bounty²⁷, they were miserly with it and turned away as turncoats.

9-77 They lied³² and reneged on their oaths to God¹. So He infused their hearts¹⁸⁸ with a hypocrisy²⁰ that endures until the day they meet Him.

9-78 Do they not know that God¹ knows their secrets and what they whisper? God¹ knows the invisible³⁹.

9-79 God¹ scorns those who scoff at believers⁴⁷ for giving extra charity and mock those who cannot give any because they have nothing to give. An awful punishment is awaiting them.

9-80 Whether you pray for their forgiveness or you do not pray for their forgiveness, God¹ will not forgive them. Not even if you prayed for their forgiveness seventy times. This is because they disbelieve⁸ God¹ and His messenger. God¹ does not guide⁷⁷ transgressors⁷¹.

9-81 Those who oppose God¹ and His messenger consider to fight⁸² in God’s¹ cause with life and means disdainful. So they are content to stay behind. They say: “Do not deploy in this heat.” Say: “Hellfire is hotter.” If only they could understand.

9-82 They shall laugh less and weep more as a consequence of their actions.

9-83 If God¹ makes you encounter some of them on your return, and they ask you for permission to deploy, say: “You will never deploy alongside me. And you will never fight an enemy alongside me. You chose to stay behind the first time. So remain again with those who stay behind.”

9-84 Never observe the last rites⁶ of any of them who dies. Do not stand by their graves because they disbelieved⁸ God¹ and His messenger and died as heretics⁷¹.

9-85 Do not let their wealth and children impress you. God¹ only seeks to cause them grief on earth with those and wills for their lives¹¹⁵ to end as heathens⁸.

9-86 When a chapter¹⁰⁸ is revealed that says: “Believe⁴⁷ God¹ and fight⁸² alongside His messenger”, their affluent ones seek leave from you. They say: “Let us be with those who stay behind.”

9-87 They were content to be with those who stayed behind. Their hearts¹⁸⁸ have been sealed. So they can no longer understand.

9-88 But the messenger and the believers⁴⁷ who were with him, fought⁸² with their means and lives¹¹⁵. They will have the best of everything. And they attain salvation.

9-89 God¹ has prepared paradises with meandering streams for them. They remain in them forever. This is the greatest salvation.

9-90 The Arabs who came to excuse themselves lied³² to God¹ and His messenger and stayed behind. A fierce punishment will afflict those heathens⁸.

9-91 There is no culpability for those who are frail, ill or have no means to spend if they are truly loyal to God¹ and His messenger. Those who do good are not reproached. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

9-92 Neither are those who came to ask you for transport, but you said: “I am unable to provide you with any means of transport.” So they turned away in sadness with tearful eyes because they did not have any means themselves.

9-93 But there is a case against the wealthy who come to seek leave from you. They prefer to be with those who stay behind. And God¹ seals their hearts¹⁸⁸. So they can no longer know.

9-94 They offer their excuses to you on your return. Say: “Do not excuse yourselves. We do not believe⁴⁷ you. God¹ informed us about you.” God¹ is monitoring your actions. His messenger is monitoring you too. Then you will be returned to the One who knows the visible and the invisible³⁹. He will tell you what you have done.

9-95 When you return to them, they swear to you in God’s¹ name so that you may leave them alone. Disown them because they are impure. Hell will be their home as the due of their actions.

9-96 They swear oaths to appease you. But even if you were to approve of them, God¹ does not approve of heretics⁷¹.

9-97 Arabs make the worst heathens⁸ and hypocrites²⁰. And they are the most unwilling when it comes to accepting the limits God¹ revealed to His messenger. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Wise⁵².

9-98 Some Arabs think of their expenditure as a loss imposed on them. And they wish for a turn of events when it is their own fortunes that will change for the worse. God¹ is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Knowing⁵³.

9-99 But there are some Arabs who believe⁴⁷ in God¹ and the hereafter¹² and consider their expenditure a means of attaining proximity to God¹ in His presence and a reason for the messenger to pray for them. Know that it means rapprochement for them. God¹ admits them into His mercy³. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

9-100 God¹ is pleased with those who migrated first, those who assisted them and those who followed their example. And they are pleased with Him. He has prepared paradises with meandering streams for them. They remain there forever. This is the greatest attainment.

9-101 The Arabs among you tend to be hypocrites²⁰. There are whole urban populations which are obstinately hypocritical²⁰. You do not know them. But We know them. We compound their sufferings and subject them to the worst of punishments.

9-102 Some others admitted their sins. They had tainted a good deed with a bad one. God¹ may accept their repentances⁵⁰. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

9-103 Accept their charitable donations. By that, you facilitate their cleansing and purifying. Pray for them. Your prayers reassure them. God is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Knowing⁵³.

9-104 Do they not know that God¹ accepts the repentances⁵⁰ of His subjects⁹ and the charity they do? God¹ is the Most Merciful³. He accepts repentances⁵⁰.

9-105 Say: “Go on. God¹, His messenger and the believers⁴⁷ are monitoring your actions. You will be returned to the One who knows the invisible³⁹ as well as the visible. He will tell you then what you have done.”

9-106 There are some others who are deferred to God’s¹ will¹⁷. He will either punish them or accept their repentances⁵⁰. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Wise⁵².

9-107 Those who founded a house of worship, intending harm by propagating apostasy⁸ and discord among believers⁴⁷ and to provide an outlet for those who are at war with God¹ and His messenger, swear: “Our intentions are nothing but good.” God¹ bears witness⁸¹, they are liars³².

9-108 Do not ever be in there. It is righter for you to be in the house of worship that was from the day it was founded dedicated to godliness¹¹⁸. The people in there seek purity. God¹ loves those who purify.

9-109 Which one is better? The one who builds his structure on the foundations of mindfulness¹¹⁸ and the approval of God¹ or the one who builds up a structure on a doomed precipice and then tumbles together with it into hellfire? God¹ does not guide⁷⁷ evildoers¹⁸.

9-110 The structure they built will remain a source of doubt in their hearts¹⁸⁸ until their hearts¹⁸⁸ are no more. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Wise⁵².

9-111 God¹ has acquired the lives¹¹⁵ and means of believers⁴⁷ in return for paradise. They wage war⁹⁴ in God’s¹ cause, killing⁹⁴ and being killed⁹⁴. This is His true pledge in the Tavrat⁶⁷, in the Injeel⁶⁷ and in the Recitation¹⁰⁶. Who could be truer to his word than God¹? So be happy because of this covenant you have with Him. This is the greatest salvation.

9-112 Give good news to believers⁴⁷. They repent⁵⁰, they worship⁹, praise⁶⁵, fast¹¹⁰, bow¹⁹, prostrate¹¹, urge¹⁷ goodness, discourage wrongdoing and safeguard¹²¹ God’s¹ limits.

9-113 Neither the messenger nor the believers⁴⁷ pray for the forgiveness of idolaters¹⁶ when they have been exposed to them as the inhabitants of the blazing fire, not even if they are relatives.

9-114 Ibrahim only prayed for the forgiveness of his father because he had promised it to him. But when it transpired that he was opposed to God¹, he distanced himself from him. Ibrahim was very considerate, very compassionate⁵⁶.

9-115 God¹ does not afflict any people with aberration³⁴ after guiding⁷⁷ them without clearly warning them first of the dangers. God¹ knows⁵³ everything.

9-116 God¹ is the Sovereign⁵⁹ of the heavens and the earth. He gives and takes lives. There is no saviour⁷⁹ to help⁸⁷ you besides God¹.

9-117 God¹ made the messenger, the migrants and their hosts who abided by Him repent⁵⁰. Some of them had almost lost heart¹⁸⁸ in the hour of adversity. He then accepted their repentances⁵⁰ because He is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³ to them.

9-118 And those three who had been left behind. Despite its breadth, they felt claustrophobic in the world. They found their own selves¹¹⁵ unbearable and they realised that there is no safety from God¹ except with Him. He then accepted their repentances⁵⁰ so that they may repent⁵⁰. God¹, the Most Merciful³, accepts repentances⁵⁰.

9-119 Believers⁴⁷. Fear¹¹⁸ God¹. Side with the faithful.

9-120 The people of Medina and the Arabs from surrounding areas should not fail to keep up with God’s¹ messenger. Nor should they value their lives¹¹⁵ higher than his life¹¹⁵. Whenever they experience thirst, exhaustion and hunger in God’s¹ cause, whenever they make a move that enrages heathens⁸ or make gains against an enemy, a good deed is recorded in their name. God¹ does not deprive the righteous¹²⁰ of their rewards.

9-121 Every charitable donation they make, big or small, every valley they traverse in God’s¹ cause is recorded in their favour. God¹ rewards them exquisitely for their actions.

9-122 It is not appropriate for all believers⁴⁷ to deploy all at once. Some of each community should study religion⁵⁵ in order to counsel their people on their return. Thus, they may beware.

9-123 Believers⁴⁷. Wage war⁹⁴ on the heathens⁸ in your proximity. Let them experience your full force. Know that God¹ is with the God-fearing¹¹⁸.

9-124 Whenever a chapter¹⁰⁸ is revealed, some say: “Whose faith⁴⁷ has been strengthened by it?” It strengthens the faith⁴⁷ of believers⁴⁷. And they rejoice with one another.

9-125 Conversely, it causes those with a foul heart¹⁸⁸ to taint themselves evermore. So they die as heathens⁸.

9-126 Do they not see? They are made to suffer afflictions at least once or twice a year. And still, they do not accept the warning¹²⁵ and repent⁵⁰.

9-127 Whenever a chapter¹⁰⁸ is revealed, some of them look at one another and say: “Is anyone watching you?” Then they disperse. God¹ turns their hearts¹⁸⁸ away because they refuse to understand.

9-128 A messenger has come to you from among you who is concerned by anything that distresses you, who cares for you. He is kind⁴⁴ and merciful³ towards believers⁴⁷.

9-129 If they disregard, say: “God¹ suffices me. There is no potentate⁵ but Him. I trust Him. He is the Lord⁴ of the mightiest throne¹¹².”

Chapter 10

Chapter 10

10-1 Alif Lam Ra. These are the verses³⁷ of the book of wisdom⁵².

10-2 Do humans find it strange that We inspired a man from among them to alert people and to inform believers⁴⁷ that there is true status for them in the presence of their Lord⁴? Heathens⁸ say: “He is clearly an enchanter.”

10-3 God¹ is your Lord⁴. He created⁷⁸ the heavens and the earth in six days. Then He established His throne¹¹². He controls¹⁷ everything. He does not permit intercession⁹⁹. This is God¹, your Lord⁴. So worship⁹ Him. Will you not heed advice?

10-4 You all return to Him. This is God’s¹ true³⁸ pledge. He creates⁷⁸ in the first instance, then repeats it in order to reward those who believe⁴⁷ and do right in line with the law¹²⁹. There are drinks of searing fluids and a fierce punishment for heathens⁸ because of their disbelief⁸.

10-5 He made the sun radiant and the moon bright and assigned phases to it so that you may know the count and measure of years. God¹ creates⁷⁸ these things in real-time³⁸. He states verses³⁷ individually so that people may know.

10-6 There are signs³⁷ for mindful¹¹⁸ people in the alternation of night and day and in the things God¹ creates⁷⁸ in the heavens and on earth.

10-7 Those who are preoccupied and satisfied with the life of this world are oblivious of Our revelations³⁷, so they do not expect to meet Us.

10-8 They are destined to the fire as the due of their actions.

10-9 Those who believe⁴⁷ and do right actions are guided⁷⁷ by their Lord⁴ by virtue of their belief⁴⁷ to blissful paradises with meandering streams.

10-10 Their prayer there is: “God¹. You are the Most Exalted⁷².” They are greeted there with: “Peace.” And their prayers close with: “Praise⁶⁵ be to God¹, the Lord⁴ of all existence²⁴.”

10-11 If God¹ was to hasten the bad for people as they seek to hasten the good for themselves, their time would already be up. But We leave those who do not expect to meet Us to blunder in their insolence.

10-12 When man is afflicted by adversity, he invokes Us whilst lying down, sitting or standing. But as soon as We relieve him of his affliction, he goes on as if he had never implored Us to relieve him of his affliction. Transgressors act self-righteously.

10-13 We destroyed many generations before you when they became evildoers¹⁸. Their messengers came to them with clear statements of truth⁴². But they refused to believe⁴⁷. Consequently, We punished those sinful⁷³ people.

10-14 Then We made you succeed them as the custodians¹⁰ of the earth for it to be seen how you behave.

10-15 When Our verses³⁷ are stated to them as clear statements of truth⁴², those who do not expect to meet Us say: “Bring a different Recitation¹⁰⁶. Or else, change this one.” Say: “It is impossible for me to change it by myself. I am abiding by what has been revealed to me. I would fear the punishment of a huge day if I was to disobey my Lord⁴.”

10-16 Say: “If God¹ had willed otherwise, I would not be reciting it to you. I would not be bringing it to your attention. I lived a whole lifetime among you before this. Will you still not think?”

10-17 Who could be eviler¹⁸ than someone who slanders³² God¹ or misconstrues³² His verses³⁷? Sinners⁷³ do not attain salvation.

10-18 They choose to worship⁹ others besides God¹ though those can neither harm nor benefit them. And they say: “They will intercede⁹⁹ for us in God’s¹ presence.” Say: “Are you informing God¹ of things in the heavens and on earth He does not know of? He is the Most Exalted⁷², pure of your idols¹⁶.”

10-19 Mankind used to be one nation. But then they diverged. If it had not been for a word from your Lord⁴ that went before, they would have been judged already in the matters of dispute between them.

10-20 They say: “Should he not be sent a miracle³⁷ by his Lord⁴?” Say: “The invisible³⁹ belongs to God¹. So wait. I am waiting like you.”

10-21 When We show mercy³ to people affected by adversity, some start scheming¹⁰² against Our revelations³⁷. Say: “God’s¹ scheme¹⁰² always wins.” Our envoys are recording everything you scheme¹⁰².

10-22 He makes you go about on land and sea. When you are on ships, sailing in a good breeze, those in it rejoice. But then, when it is battered by a storm, and they find themselves surrounded by waves, trapped and unable to escape, they pray to God¹, devoting religion⁵⁵ exclusively to Him, saying: “If You save us from this, we will be most grateful.”

10-23 But when He saves them, they transgress on land in contravention of the law³⁸. Humans. Your transgressions go against you. After enjoying existence in the life on earth, you return to Us. We tell you then what you have done.

10-24 Life on earth is like this: We send down water from the sky and grow plants on earth for you and your animals to eat. When the land is adorned with lush vegetation, and its owners assume power⁷⁰ over it, Our punishment¹⁷ hits it by night or day, destroying it, leaving it as if it had not been flourishing just the day before. We state verses³⁷ individually for the thinkers among people.

10-25 God¹ is calling to the home of peace¹⁴. He guides⁷⁷ those whom He wills onto the right way.

10-26 There is always more for those who do good. Neither darkness nor shame will reflect on their faces. They are the people of paradise. They remain there forever.

10-27 The punishment of those who perpetrate a bad deed is commensurate with the badness of the deed. They will be shamed. No one can shield them from God¹. Their faces will darken, becoming like a part of the night. They are the inhabitants of the fire where they remain forever.

10-28 We gather them all on that day. Then We say to the idolaters¹⁶: “You and your idols¹⁶, stay where you are.” We segregate them. Their idols¹⁶ say: “You were not worshipping⁹ us.”

10-29 “God¹ suffices as a witness⁸¹ between you and us. We were oblivious of your worship⁹.”

10-30 They return to God¹, their true³⁸ Lord⁶⁶. All people¹¹⁵ are confronted there with their actions of the past. They are deceived³⁴ by their own fabrications.

10-31 Say: “Who provides¹³⁵ for you from the sky and the ground? Who governs hearing and seeing? Who brings about the living from what is lifeless and the dead from what is alive? Who controls¹⁷ everything?” They say: “God¹.” So say: “Will you still not beware¹¹⁸?”

10-32 God¹ is your real³⁸ Lord⁴. So what other than falsehood³⁴ could be beyond the truth³⁸? How can you be turned?

10-33 And so your Lord’s⁴ word in relation to deviant⁷¹ people proves true: “They will not believe⁴⁷.”

10-34 Say: “Which of your idols¹⁶ initiates creation⁷⁸, then perpetuates it?” Say: “It is God¹ who creates⁷⁸ in the first instance, then perpetuates it. How can you be turned?”

10-35 Say: “Can your idols¹⁶ guide⁷⁷ to the truth³⁸?” Say: “It is God¹ who guides⁷⁷ to the truth³⁸. So who is worthier to be abided by? The One who guides⁷⁷ to the truth³⁸ or the one who cannot find guidance⁷⁷ without being guided⁷⁷? What is the matter with you? What kind of judgement⁵² is yours?”

10-36 Most of them go by conjecture despite conjecture's inferiority to truth³⁸. God¹ knows what they are doing.

10-37 This Recitation¹⁰⁶ is from God¹. It is not the fabricated lie of someone else. It corroborates what they already have and states the scripture in detail. It is from the Lord⁴ of all people²⁴.

10-38 If they say: “He fabricated it”, say: “If you are speaking the truth, then you too bring a chapter¹⁰⁸ like this. Call on everyone you can besides God¹.”

10-39 They are denouncing³² the knowledge it contains without even understanding it. They have not yet experienced the consequences of that. Those before them denied³² too just as they are. Now look at the fate of evildoers¹⁸.

10-40 Some of them believe⁴⁷ this. And some of them do not believe⁴⁷ this. Your Lord⁴ knows the conspirators¹⁰⁵.

10-41 If they denounce³² you, say: “My actions onto me, your actions onto you. You are not liable for my actions. And I am not liable for your actions.”

10-42 Some of them listen to you. But how could you make the deaf hear when they lack cognition?

10-43 Some of them look at you. But how could you give directions⁷⁷ to the blind who cannot see?

10-44 God¹ does not wrong¹⁸ humans in the slightest. But people wrong¹⁸ themselves¹¹⁵.

10-45 They meet one another under the impression of having lived for just about an hour of a day when He gathers them all on that day. Those who deny³² their meeting with God¹ are doomed. They are not being guided⁷⁷.

10-46 Whether We show you some of what is promised on them or terminate your life beforehand, they return to Us in due course. God¹ is witness⁸¹ over everything they do.

10-47 Every nation had a messenger. Then, upon their messengers’ arrival, they are judged in line with the law¹²⁹ without being wronged¹⁸ in the slightest.

10-48 They say: “If you are telling the truth, when will this prophecy be fulfilled?”

10-49 Say: “I have no power to harm or benefit myself outside of God’s¹ will for me. Every nation has an appointed term. When their appointed time comes, it can neither be delayed nor hastened, not even by an hour.”

10-50 Say: “Consider this. If His punishment struck you in the night or in the day, what of it would sinners⁷³ want to hasten?”

10-51 “Would you be rather believing⁴⁷ Him after it has happened or now when you are challenging it to come?”

10-52 Then, evildoers¹⁸ are told: “Suffer eternal punishment. Are you being punished for anything other than the due of your actions?”

10-53 They ask you: “Is it true³⁸?” Say: “I swear by my Lord⁴. It is the truth³⁸. And you cannot prevent it.”

10-54 All evildoing¹⁸ people¹¹⁵ would readily give the whole world if they had it. They instantly feel utter remorse when they see the punishment. They will be judged in line with the law¹²⁹ without being wronged¹⁸ in the slightest.

10-55 Everything in the heavens and on earth belongs to God¹. God’s¹ promise is true³⁸. But most of them do not know.

10-56 He gives and takes life. You will return to Him.

10-57 Humans. Advice and healing for the heart¹⁸² have come to you from your Lord⁴ together with guidance⁷⁷ and mercy³ for believers⁴⁷.

10-58 Say: “God’s¹ grace²⁷ and mercy³ are much better than whatever they hoard, so be happy with them.”

10-59 Say: “How do you view the fact that you forbid²⁸ some and permit⁴¹ others of the sustenance¹³⁵ God¹ has sent down to you?” Say: “Has God¹ given you authority or are you slandering God¹?”

10-60 What do those who deny³² God¹ presume about judgement day⁷⁴? God¹ is gracious²⁷ towards humans. But most of them are thankless.

10-61 Whatever situation you are in, whatever you are reading from the Recitation¹⁰⁶ and whatever action you are engaged in, We are watching you. Not even the most insignificant matter anywhere on earth or in the heavens is a secret to your Lord⁴. Everything is stated in that open book, be it smaller or bigger than that.

10-62 Those who side with God¹ have nothing to worry about. They will not come to grief.

10-63 They believe⁴⁷. They are God-fearing¹¹⁸.

10-64 There is good news for them on earth and in the hereafter¹² and ultimately, salvation. God’s¹ words are immutable.

10-65 Do not be upset because of what they say. Supremacy belongs exclusively to God¹. He is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Knowing⁵³.

10-66 Know this: God¹ owns everything in the heavens and on earth. Those who invoke others besides God¹ are not really abiding by their idols¹⁶. They are just following their own presumptions.

10-67 He made the night for you to rest in and lighted the day. There are signs³⁷ in this for people who listen.

10-68 They say: “God¹ has begotten a child.” He is the Most Exalted⁷². He is free of wants. All things in the heavens and on earth belong to Him. You are not permitted¹²⁷ to make claims about God¹ devoid of knowledge.

10-69 Say: “Those who slander³² God¹ cannot attain salvation.“

10-70 After enjoying the existence of the earth, they return to Us. We then inflict a fierce punishment on them as the due of their disbelief⁸.

10-71 Relate to them the story of Nuh. He said to his people: “If you find my status and that I proclaim¹²⁵ God’s¹ verses³⁷ intolerable, I trust God¹. Get together with your idols¹⁶, decide on a course of action without holding back, then execute your action plan against me without delay.“

10-72 “If you turn away, it will not be because I asked you to pay me. I never did. My reward is only from God¹. I have been commanded¹⁷ to submit¹⁴.“

10-73 They denounced³² him. We saved him and those who were with him on that ship and established them as custodians¹⁰. We drowned those who were denying³² Our revelations³⁷. Note how those who had been warned ended.

10-74 Then, after him, We sent messengers, each to his own people. They came to them with clear statements of truth⁴². But they were not going to believe⁴⁷ what they were denying³². So, We seal the hearts¹⁸⁸ of transgressors.

10-75 Then, after them, We sent Musa and Harun with Our revelations³⁷ to Pharaoh and his ruling elite. But they asserted power and so became a sinful⁷³ people.

10-76 When the truth³⁸ from Our presence came to them, they said: “This is self-evident magic.”

10-77 Musa said: “Is that what you say when truth³⁸ comes to you? How is this magic? Magicians cannot attain salvation.”

10-78 They said: “Did you two come to us to turn us against our forefathers’ system so that you can establish your own dominance in the land? We will not believe⁴⁷ you two.”

10-79 Pharaoh said: “Bring all skilled magicians to me.”

10-80 When the magicians arrived, Musa said: “Throw whatever you have to throw.”

10-81 As they threw, Musa said: “You are performing magic. God¹ will make it fail. God¹ does not improve the lot of conspirators¹⁰⁵.“

10-82 God¹ upholds the truth³⁸ with His words despite the sinners⁷³ who abhor this.

10-83 Except a few, nobody among his people believed⁴⁷ Musa for fear of Pharaoh’s and his ruling elite’s tyranny. Pharaoh asserted his eminence as the tyrant of the land.

10-84 Musa said: “My people. If you believe⁴⁷ God¹ and have submitted¹⁴ to Him, you can trust Him.”

10-85 They said: “We trust God¹. Our Lord⁴. Do not let us yield to subversion³³ by evildoers¹⁸.”

10-86 “Save us by Your mercy³ from the nation of heathens⁸.”

10-87 We revealed to Musa and his brother: “Acquire homes aligned with the direction of prayer²² for your people in Egypt and observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously. Give good news to believers⁴⁷.”

10-88 Musa said: “Our Lord⁴. You gave Pharaoh and his ruling elite splendour and wealth in the life of the earth. Our Lord⁴. Is this so that they may pervert³⁴ Your path? Our Lord⁴. Destroy their riches and depress their hearts¹⁸⁸.” They were not going to believe⁴⁷ until they saw the fierce punishment.

10-89 God¹ said: “The prayers of both of you have been accepted. Be conscientious, both of you, and do not go along with those who do not know the way.”

10-90 We took the children of Israel across the sea. Pharaoh and his troops pursued them with hostile, evil intent until he found himself on the verge of drowning. Then he said: “I too believe⁴⁷ that there is no god⁵ but the One the children of Israel believe⁴⁷ in.“ And: “I submit¹⁴.”

10-91 Now? Up until this moment you rebelled as a conspirator¹⁰⁵.

10-92 We will retrieve your corpse on this day so that it may become a lesson³⁷ for those who will supersede you. Most humans are oblivious of Our revelations³⁷.

10-93 We settled the children of Israel at a pleasant location and sustained them with pure provisions¹³⁵. They did not differ until knowledge came to them. Your Lord⁴ will judge them on judgement day⁷⁴ in the matters of dispute between them.

10-94 If you are unsure about what We revealed to you, ask those who were reading the scripture before you. It is the truth³⁸ from your Lord⁴ that has come to you. So do not belong with doubters.

10-95 And do not belong with those who deny³² God’s¹ revelations³⁷ because you would be doomed then.

10-96 Your Lord⁴ decreed against those who will not believe⁴⁷

10-97 until they see the painful punishment despite the many verses³⁷ that came to them.

10-98 If only there were nations who believe⁴⁷ and so come to benefit from their belief⁴⁷ as the people of Yunus did. When they believed⁴⁷, We removed the afflictions that were subduing them in their existence on earth and We sustained them for a time.

10-99 If your Lord⁴ willed it, all people on earth would believe⁴⁷ all at once. Are you going to coerce people to believe⁴⁷?

10-100 No person can believe⁴⁷ unless God¹ wills it. He inflicts impurity on those who refuse to understand.

10-101 Say: “Look at what is in the heavens and on earth. No proof³⁷ can avail those who do not believe⁴⁷.”

10-102 What are they expecting? To meet with days different than those experienced by their predecessors? Say: “Just wait. I am waiting with you.”

10-103 Then We save Our messengers and the believers⁴⁷. It is Our law³⁸ to save believers⁴⁷.

10-104 Say: “Humans. You may have your misgivings about my religion⁵⁵, but I will never worship⁹ those whom you worship⁹ in spite of God¹. I submit⁹ to no one but God¹. He is the One who will kill you. I am commanded¹⁷ to be one of the believers⁴⁷.”

10-105 Embrace religion⁵⁵ as a true monotheist²¹. Beware not to belong with idolaters¹⁶.

10-106 Do not implore anyone but God¹. They can neither benefit nor harm you. You will have done evil¹⁸ if you do.

10-107 If God¹ was to will harm on you, no one but Him could remove it from you. Likewise, if He was to will goodness for you, no one could prevent His grace²⁷ from reaching you. He bestows it on whoever He chooses from among His subjects⁹. He is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

10-108 Say: “Humans. Your Lord’s⁴ truth³⁸ has come to you. Whoever accepts guidance⁷⁷ benefits from being guided⁷⁷. The aberration³⁴ of those who stray³⁴ goes against them. I am not your custodian⁹¹.”

10-109 Go by what has been revealed to you. And persevere until God’s¹ judgement⁵² arrives. He is the Best Judge⁵².

Chapter 11

Chapter 11

11-1 Alif Lam Ra. The verses³⁷ of this scripture have been determined, then stated individually by the All Wise⁵², the All Informed⁸⁵.

11-2 So that you do not worship⁹ anyone but God¹. “I am a warner and bearer of good news from Him.”

11-3 “Ask your Lord⁴ to forgive you and repent⁵⁰ to Him so that He may sustain you nicely during your assigned term. He is rewarding²⁷ to all who are worthy of His reward²⁷. If you turn away, I fear for you the punishment of a huge day.”

11-4 You all will return to God¹. He is the All Powerful⁷⁰.

11-5 Know that they twist and turn at heart¹⁸² to elude Him. Know that even when they go completely undercover, He knows what they reveal and what they conceal. He knows what everyone has at heart¹⁸².

11-6 There are no living beings on earth that are not sustained¹³⁵ by God¹. He knows their changing whereabouts as well as their final destinations. All of it is in that open book.

11-7 His throne¹¹² was above the water when He created⁷⁸ the heavens and the earth in six days to test whose actions would be better. When you tell them: “You are going to be resurrected after you have died”, heathens⁸ say: “That would be sheer magic.”

11-8 When We defer the punishment of some people until an appointed time, they say: “What prevents it?” Know that on the day it comes to them, it cannot be evaded by them. They will be engulfed by the object of their mockery.

11-9 When We let humans experience Our grace³ and then withdraw it, they become despondent and thankless.

11-10 And when We give them means¹⁰³ after hardship, they become spoiled and vain and say: “Bad luck has left me.”

11-11 Those who are steadfast and righteous are not like that. There is forgiveness and a great reward for them.

11-12 Are you now going to disregard part of what has been revealed to you and let it depress your heart¹⁸² because they say: “A treasure should have been sent down to him. Or an angel should have come alongside him.” You are only a warner. God¹ controls⁹¹ everything.

11-13 Or do they say: “He made it up himself?” Say: “If what you say is true, call on everyone you can, except God¹, then produce ten made up chapters¹⁰⁸ to rival this one.”

11-14 If they cannot accede to your call, know that it really has been revealed within God’s¹ knowledge. There is no other higher authority⁵ besides Him. So will you submit¹⁴?

11-15 There We give the dues of their actions to those who pursue the life of the earth and its attractions. They are not short-changed there in the slightest.

11-16 They are the ones who have nothing but fire in the hereafter¹². All their actions come to naught there. Their actions are invalid.

11-17 Can they be compared to those who have clear statements of truth⁴² from their Lord⁴, as stated by a witness⁸¹ from Him, and corroborated by the scripture of Musa, the lead⁴³ and mercy³ of the past? They believe⁴⁷ in it. People who disbelieve⁸ it are promised the fire. Have no doubt about this. It is the truth³⁸ from your Lord⁴. But most people do not believe⁴⁷.

11-18 Who could be eviler than those who deny³² God¹? They will be presented to their Lord⁴, and the witnesses⁸¹ will say: “These are the ones who denied³² God¹.” Know that God¹ curses evildoers¹⁸.

11-19 They outlaw God’s¹ path, wanting to pervert it. They disbelieve⁸ the hereafter¹².

11-20 They cannot escape on earth. And there is no saviour⁷⁹ for them besides God¹. Their punishment will be compounded. They fail to hear. And they fail to see.

11-21 Thus they doom themselves¹¹⁵. They are being corrupted³⁴ by their own fabrications.

11-22 They are the ones who lose out most in the hereafter¹².

11-23 Those who believe⁴⁷ and are righteous in true devotion to their Lord⁴ are the people of paradise. They remain there forever.

11-24 An analogy of these two groupings is made with the blind and deaf versus the seeing and hearing. Could they ever be on a par? Will you still not take heed?

11-25 We sent Nuh to his people: “I am openly warning you.”

11-26 “Do not worship⁹ anyone but God¹. I fear for you the punishment of a painful day.”

11-27 The heathens⁸ of the ruling elite of his society said: “We can see. You are no more than a human being just like us. And only the inferior, simple-minded among us go by you. We do not consider you superior to us. We think you are a liar³².”

11-28 He said: “My people. Consider this. What if I have clear statements of truth⁴² from my Lord⁴ and He graced me on His own accord, but it has been kept from you? Could we force you to accept it against your will?”

11-29 “My people. I am not asking you to pay for it. My reward is only from God¹. I will not disown the believers⁴⁷. They are going to meet their Lord⁴. But I can see, you people are acting in ignorance.”

11-30 “My people. If I was to disown them, who could help me against God¹? Will you not reconsider?”

11-31 “I am not claiming to possess God’s¹ riches or that I know the invisible³⁹. I am not saying: ‘I am an angel.’ And I cannot say that God¹ will not grace the people you despise with goodness. God¹ knows best what they have within themselves¹¹⁵. I would be doing wrong¹⁸ if I did.

11-32 They said: “Nuh. You have argued against us. And you have gone too far arguing with us. If you are telling the truth, then deliver the thing you are threatening us with.”

11-33 He said: “Only God¹ can deliver it to you as and when He wills to do so. You will not be able to prevent it.”

11-34 “No matter how much I want to advise you, If God¹ wills to afflict you with transgression, my advice cannot benefit you. He is your Lord⁴. You will be returned to Him.”

11-35 Do they say: “He made it all up himself?” Say: “If I had made it up, the sin of doing so would be mine. But I am not culpable for the sins you are committing.”

11-36 It was revealed to Nuh: “Other than those who have already believed⁴⁷, no one else from your nation is going to believe⁴⁷ henceforth. Do not let their actions upset you.”

11-37 “Build the ship under Our supervision and according to Our instructions. Do not petition Me regarding evildoers¹⁸. They will drown.”

11-38 Nuh was building the ship. Whenever the ruling elite of his people came by, they ridiculed him. He said: “Since you are mocking us, we will be mocking you too for mocking us.”

11-39 “You will know soon who is going to suffer a humiliating punishment and who is going to be punished into all eternity.”

11-40 Our punishment¹⁷ came at a time when stoves were on. We said: “Embark on it. Take a pair of each, the believers⁴⁷ and your family members except those who have been decreed against.” Not many had believed⁴⁷ with him.

11-41 He said: “Embark on it. It shall sail and find its mooring in God’s¹ name. My Lord⁴ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

11-42 The ship was afloat on towering waves when Nuh called out to his son standing in the distance: ”My son. Come aboard with us instead of siding with heathens⁸.”

11-43 He said: “I will seek refuge from the water on a mountain.” He said: “On this day, there is no safety from God’s¹ punishment¹⁷ except for those who enjoy His mercy³.” Waves surged between them. And he too became one of those who drowned.

11-44 It was decreed: “Earth, soak up your water. Sky, hold your water.” The waters receded, the punishment¹⁷ was executed and the ship landed at Joody. “May the evildoers¹⁸ be gone”, it was said.

11-45 Nuh said to his Lord⁴: “My Lord⁴. Surely my son is my family. Yet your word is the certain truth³⁸. You are the Judge⁵² of judges⁵².”

11-46 He said: “Nuh. He is not your family because his conduct was not righteous. So do not ask Me for things without having insight. I advise you not to be one of the ignorant.”

11-47 He said: “My Lord⁴. I seek refuge with You from asking You for things without insight. I am doomed if you do not forgive me and have mercy³ on me.”

11-48 It was said: “Nuh. Disembark in peace and with Our blessings on you and some of the nations that will emerge from among you. We will also sustain nations who then will be subjected to a fierce punishment by Us.

11-49 We reveal these chronicles from the invisible³⁹ to you. Neither you nor your people knew them before. So be resolute. Destiny favours the God-fearing¹¹⁸.

11-50 Their brother Hud said to Ad: “My people. Worship⁹ God¹. You have no other ruler⁵ besides Him. You are making up lies.”

11-51 “My people. I am not asking you to pay me for this. My reward is from my Maker¹²³. Do you not think?”

11-52 “My people. Ask your Lord⁴ for forgiveness. Then repent⁵⁰ to Him so that He may shower you with abundance from the sky and take you from strength to strength. Do not turn away as sinners⁷³.”

11-53 They said: “Hud. You have not brought any clear evidence⁴² to us. We are not going to depose our rulers⁵ on account of your word. We do not believe⁴⁷ you.”

11-54 “We have nothing to tell you except: "Some of our rulers⁵ will smite you.” He said: “I am asking God¹ to bear witness⁸¹ that I have renounced all your idols¹⁶. Bear witness⁸¹ too.”

11-55 “He is different. So, collude against me, all of you, then give me no respite.”

11-56 “I trust God¹. He is my Lord⁴ and your Lord⁴. No living being exists outside of His control. My Lord⁴ is on the right path.”

11-57 “If you still turn away, I have delivered to you what I was sent with. My Lord⁴ will replace you with other people. You cannot stop Him. My Lord⁴ is the Custodian¹²¹ of all.”

11-58 When Our punishment¹⁷ came, We saved Hud and those who believed⁴⁷ with him by Our mercy³. We saved them from a fierce punishment.

11-59 That was Ad. They defied their Lord’s⁴ verses³⁷, rebelled against His messengers and bowed to the will¹⁷ of every conceited enforcer instead.

11-60 They are cursed on earth and on judgement day⁷⁴. Know that Ad disbelieved⁸ their Lord⁴. Know that Ad, the people of Hud, have been banished.

11-61 Their brother Salih said to Semud: “My people. Worship⁹ God¹. You have no other ruler⁵ besides Him. He built you from the earth and established you on it. So ask Him for forgiveness. Then repent⁵⁰ to Him. My Lord⁴ is accessible. He accepts.”

11-62 They said: “We had hopes for you before this. You want to deter us from worshipping⁹ those our ancestors worshipped⁹? We find your proposals very suspect and doubtful.”

11-63 He said: “My people. Tell me your opinion. What if I have been given clear statements of truth⁴² and His mercy³ by my Lord⁴, but I rebel against Him? Who could help me against Him? In that case, you could do nothing but worsen my loss.”

11-64 “My people. This female camel here belongs to God. It constitutes a sign³⁷ for you. So leave her alone to graze on God’s¹ land. Do not touch her with ill intent. Or else, you will be caught out by an impending punishment.”

11-65 They slayed her regardless. He said: “Your leave to exist in your homeland expires in three days. This statement is irrefutable.”

11-66 When Our punishment¹⁷ came, We saved Salih and those who believed⁴⁷ with him by Our mercy³ from that day’s debasing punishment. Your Lord⁴ is the Strongest, the Almighty⁵¹.

11-67 Those evildoers¹⁸ were caught out by a fierce blast that struck them down in their homeland.

11-68 It was as if they had never prospered there. Know that Semud disbelieved⁸ their Lord⁴. Know that Semud has been banished.

11-69 Our envoys brought good news to Ibrahim. They said: “Peace.” He said: “Peace.” Without much delay, he served up roast veal.

11-70 He was displeased and felt threatened by them when he observed that they kept their hands off it. They said: “Have no fear. We have been sent to Lut’s people.”

11-71 His wife was on her feet. She laughed at that. We gave her the good news of Ishak and after Ishak, Yakub.

11-72 She said: “Woe is me. I shall give birth? When I am an old woman and my husband is old too? That would be a truly strange thing.”

11-73 They said: “Are you finding God’s¹ will¹⁷ strange? God’s¹ mercy³ and God’s¹ favour are with you, the people of this household. He is the Most Praiseworthy⁶⁵, the Most Venerable¹¹⁴.”

11-74 Once Ibrahim’s tension had abated and he had accepted the good news, he began to plead with Us over the people of Lut.

11-75 Because Ibrahim was truly compassionate⁵⁶, most devout.

11-76 “Ibrahim. Stop this. Your Lord’s⁴ decree¹⁷ has arrived. They have an irrevocable punishment pending.”

11-77 When Our envoys came to Lut, he was distressed and concerned for them. He said: “This is a hard day.”

11-78 His people came running to him. They were committing bad deeds all along. He said: “Hey, my people, those damsels there are purer for you. Now fear God¹. Do not embarrass me in front of my guests. Is there not one sensible man among you?”

11-79 They said: “You know, we are not interested in those damsels. You know very well what we want.”

11-80 He said: “I wish I could disempower you or find refuge in some fortress.”

11-81 They said: ”Lut. We really are the envoys of your Lord⁴. They cannot touch you. Set out and leave with your family in a part of the night, all except your wife, because what will happen to them will happen to her too. Beware that not one of you turns back. What they are promised is in the morning. Is morning not soon?”

11-82 When Our punishment¹⁷ came, We turned that place upside down and let bricks of baked clay rain on them, layer upon layer.

11-83 They were designated in the presence of your Lord⁴. Such is never far from evildoers¹⁸.

11-84 Their brother Shuayb said to Medyen: “My people. Worship⁹ God¹. You have no other ruler⁵ besides Him. Do not cheat people when you measure or weigh. I can see that you are affluent. I truly fear for you the punishment of an overwhelming day.”

11-85 My people. Be just¹²⁹ when valuing. Do not deprive people of their rightful dues by undervaluing their goods. Do not conspire¹⁰⁵ to do evil on earth.”

11-86 “If you are believers⁴⁷, whatever it is that God¹ has assigned to you, that is what is better for you. I am not your keeper¹²¹.”

11-87 They said: “Shuayb. Are we instructed¹⁷ by your rites of worship⁶ to renounce those whom our fathers worship⁹? Or that we should not transact business as we please? You used to be so harmless and sensible.”

11-88 He said: “My people. Tell me your opinion: What if I have clear statements of truth⁴² from my Lord⁴ and He sustains¹³⁵ me with a nice existence¹³⁵ on His own accord. I am not doing what I discourage you from doing. I am only seeking to improve where I can, according to my means. My success depends entirely on God¹. I trust Him and I turn to Him.”

11-89 “My people. Beware. Your opposition to me may cause you to incur the kind of things which befell the people of Nuh or Ad or the people of Salih. And the people of Lut were not far from you either.”

11-90 “Ask your Lord⁴ to forgive you. Then repent⁵⁰ to Him. My Lord⁴ is the Most Merciful³, the Most Loving.”

11-91 They said: “Shuayb. Most of the things you say make no sense to us. And among us, you are considered weak. If it had not been for your tribe, we would banish¹³⁰ you. You are not more powerful than us.”

11-92 He said: “My people. Is my tribe greater than God¹ to you that you overlook Him? My Lord⁴ has everything you do under control.”

11-93 “My people. Do whatever you can. I am. You will know soon who is to be struck down by a humiliating punishment and who is a liar³². Wait. I am waiting with you.”

11-94 When Our punishment¹⁷ came, We saved Shuayb and those who believed⁴⁷ with him by Our grace³. The evildoers¹⁸ were caught out by a fierce blast that struck them down in their homeland.

11-95 It was as if they had never prospered there. Know that Medyen was banished as Semud was banished.

11-96 We sent Musa with Our revelations³⁷ and a clear mandate¹²⁷

11-97 to Pharaoh and his ruling elite. They were obeying Pharaoh’s orders¹⁷ even though his orders¹⁷ were not right.

11-98 He will lead his people into the fire on judgement day⁷⁴. How awful a destiny their final destination is.

11-99 They are cursed here and on judgement day⁷⁴. The award they are awarded is truly awful.

11-100 We related to you the chronicles of those nations. Some of them are still in existence. Others have completely perished.

11-101 We did not wrong¹⁸ them. They wronged¹⁸ themselves¹¹⁵. Then, when your Lord’s⁴ punishment¹⁷ came, the rulers⁵ they appealed to instead of God¹ proved to be powerless, except to worsen their demise.

11-102 When He seizes evildoing¹⁸ nations, your Lord⁴ seizes them just like that. His retribution is most painful, devastating.

11-103 There are lessons³⁷ in all this for people who fear the punishment of the hereafter¹² on a day in which all humans will be gathered. It is a day that will be witnessed⁸¹.

11-104 We are only deferring it until its appointed time.

11-105 On the day it takes place, no one can speak without His permission. Some are doomed, others happy.

11-106 The doomed ones are in the fire, groaning and gasping.

11-107 Other than those kept away from there by your Lord⁴, they remain in there for as long as the heavens and the earth exist. Your Lord⁴ does what He wills.

11-108 Other than those kept away from there by your Lord⁴, the blessed ones are in paradises where they remain forever for as long as the heavens and the earth exist. This reward is infinite.

11-109 Do not be in two minds about the ones they worship⁹. They are worshipping⁹ as their fathers worshipped⁹ before them. We will give them their dues in full without anything amiss.

11-110 We gave Musa the scripture over which disputes arose. If it had not been for a decree issued beforehand by your Lord⁴, they would have been judged already. They are doubting this because of their misgivings.

11-111 Your Lord⁴ gives them the exact dues of their actions because He knows their deeds.

11-112 Pursue the true cause as commanded¹⁷ in togetherness with those who repent⁵⁰. Do not transgress because He is seeing everything you do.

11-113 Do not incline towards wrongdoers¹⁸. Or else, fire will consume you. You have no saviour⁷⁹ besides God¹. You would not be helped then.

11-114 Observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously at both ends of daytime and in the early hours of the night. Good deeds obliterate bad deeds. This is the scripture¹²⁵ of those who take heed.

11-115 Persevere. God¹ never fails to reward those who do right actions.

11-116 If only there had been people of honour among the previous generations to fight conspiracies¹⁰⁵ on earth. Except the few We saved, they were all wrongdoers¹⁸ in pursuit of the wealth We endowed them with. They were sinners⁷³.

11-117 Your Lord⁴ did not wrongfully¹⁸ devastate any countries when their populations were on the mend.

11-118 If your Lord⁴ had willed so, He would have made all people one nation. But they will continue to disagree.

11-119 Except those blessed by your Lord⁴. He created⁷⁸ them for this. And so, your Lord’s⁴ word comes to be fulfilled: “I will fill hell with Djinns²⁵ and humans.”

11-120 Of all the chronicles of messengers, We relate to you what emboldens your mindset¹⁸⁵. With this, the truth³⁸ has come to you. It constitutes advice in the form of a scripture¹²⁵ for believers⁴⁷.

11-121 Say to those who do not believe⁴⁷: “Do all you can. We are.”

11-122 “And wait. We are waiting too.”

11-123 All the invisibles³⁹ of the heavens and the earth belong to God¹. All matters¹⁷ are referred to Him. So worship⁹ Him. Trust Him. Your Lord⁴ is not oblivious of your actions.

Chapter 12

Chapter 12

12-1 Alif Lam Ra. These are the verses³⁷ of the elucidating scripture.

12-2 We revealed this Recitation¹⁰⁶ in Arabic for you to reflect on.

12-3 By revealing this Recitation¹⁰⁶ to you, We are narrating the best of chronicles to you. You were unaware of them before now.

12-4 Once upon a time, Yusuf said to his father: “I saw eleven stars, the sun and the moon subordinate¹¹ to me.“

12-5 He said: “My son. Do not tell your brothers about this dream. Or else, they may collude against you because Sheytan²⁹ is man’s clear enemy.”

12-6 “In due course, your Lord⁴ will appoint you, teach you how to interpret phenomena and complete His grace¹⁰³ onto you and the family of Yakub just as He did before you with your ancestors Ibrahim and Ishak. Your Lord⁴ is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Wise⁵².“

12-7 There are lessons³⁷ for those who seek them in Yusuf and his brothers.

12-8 They said: “Yusuf and his brother are dearer than us to our father although we are so many. Our father is clearly wrong.”

12-9 “Either kill⁹⁴ Yusuf or cast him far away so that you may receive your father’s full attention. You can become righteous people again afterwards.”

12-10 Their speaker said: “If you are going to do something, then do not kill⁹⁴ Yusuf but throw him down a well so that a passing caravan may take him away.”

12-11 They said: “Our father. Why do you not trust us with Yusuf when we mean well with him?”

12-12 “Let him go out with us tomorrow so that he may get to run around and play. We will keep him safe¹²¹.”

12-13 “I would worry about him if you were to take him with you. A wolf might devour him when you are distracted.”

12-14 They said: “We would be a lost cause if a wolf could devour him although we are so many.”

12-15 When they left with him and then proceeded together to throw him down the well, We revealed to him: “You will come to remind them of this act at a time when they will be unsuspecting.”

12-16 They came weeping to their father at nightfall.

12-17 They said: “Our father. At a time when we had left Yusuf with our belongings to have a race, a wolf must have devoured him. We are telling the truth but you do not seem to be believing⁴⁷ us.”

12-18 They brought his fabricated³² bloody shirt to him. He said: “You yourselves¹¹⁵ devised this but I have no choice, I must be truly patient. I am calling on God¹ in the face of what you have told me.”

12-19 A passing caravan came along. They sent their water man. When he lowered his bucket into the well, he shouted: “Good news. There is a boy.” They kept him as a commodity to sell. God¹ knew what they were doing.

12-20 As they considered him of little value, they sold him for a few Dirhams, a cheap price.

12-21 The Egyptian who bought him said to his wife: “Take good care of him. He may be of use to us. Or we may even adopt him.” This is how We settled Yusuf in the land. We taught him how to interpret phenomena. God’s¹ will¹⁷ is always decisive. But most people do not know.

12-22 We endowed him with wisdom⁵² and knowledge when he came of age. This is how We reward those who do right.

12-23 The woman of the household he lived in sought to seduce him. She shut the doors firmly and said: “Come now. I am all yours.” Yusuf said: “May God¹ protect me, He is my Lord⁴. He took good care of me. Wrongdoers¹⁸ cannot attain salvation.”

12-24 She desired him and had he not seen his Lord’s⁴ clear warning, desire for her would have taken hold of him. But We kept him pure of sin and adultery¹⁰⁴. He was one of Our devoted subjects⁹.

12-25 She tore his shirt from behind as they both ran towards the door. At the door, they encountered her husband. She said: “What other than being incarcerated or tortured could be the due of someone who attempted to sully your family?”

12-26 He said: “She herself attempted to seduce me.” A member of her family suggested: “If his shirt is torn at the front, then she is speaking the truth, and the other is lying³².”

12-27 “But if it is torn at the back, then she is lying³², and the other is telling the truth.”

12-28 When he saw that his shirt was torn at the back, he said: “This is your wile and a big wile at that.”

12-29 “Yusuf. Disregard this.” “And you pray for the forgiveness of your sin as you have become a sinner.”

12-30 Some women in the city were talking: “The powerful⁵¹ one’s wife is bent on seducing a juvenile¹⁹⁵ person¹¹⁵. She is consumed by love. So, to us, she has clearly gone astray.”

12-31 When she heard of their malicious talk, she prepared a cosy atmosphere, sent for them and gave them a knife each. Then she said: “Present yourself.” When the women saw him, they adored him, cut their hands and said: “By God¹. This cannot be a mere human. This is surely a superior angel.”

12-32 The woman said: “This is the person¹¹⁵ over whom you faulted me. I tried to seduce him. But he resisted. If he does not do as I demand¹⁷ of him, he will be humiliated and thrown into the dungeon.“

12-33 He said: “My Lord⁴. The dungeon is more acceptable to me than what they ask of me. If you do not keep their wiles from me, I may be seduced and become one of the ignorant.”

12-34 His Lord⁴ accepted his prayer and removed their wiles from him. He hears, knows.

12-35 Then, in spite of the evidence, they decided to imprison him for some time.

12-36 Two young men entered the dungeon alongside him. One of them said: “I saw myself pressing grapes.” And the other said: “I saw myself carrying bread on my head. Birds were eating from it.” “We can see, you are a righteous one. So tell us the interpretation of these.”

12-37 He said: “When there is a meal for you in the making, I can tell you what it is before you receive it. This is one of the things my Lord⁴ taught me. I oppose the way of life of people who have no faith⁴⁷ in God¹ and deny⁸ the hereafter¹².”

12-38 “I follow the creed¹⁰¹ of my ancestors Ibrahim, Ishak and Yakub. It is unacceptable for us to perpetrate idolatry¹⁶ in spite of God¹. This is God’s¹ grace²⁷ on us and on mankind. But most people are not thankful.”

12-39 “My fellow inmates. Are many conflicting lords⁴ better than God¹, the All Overpowering⁹⁶?”

12-40 “Those whom you submit⁹ to are just titles as invented by you and your ancestors. God¹ did not authorise¹²⁷ any of them. To govern⁵² is the prerogative of God¹. And He commands¹⁷ you not to submit⁹ to anyone else. This is the universal religion⁵⁵. But most people do not know.”

12-41 “My fellow inmates. One of you is going to serve wine to his master⁴. The other is going to be hanged and birds will feed off his head. The matter¹⁷ in question you wished to know about has been irrevocably decided.”

12-42 He said to the one he knew would be freed: “Make mention of me in the presence of your master⁴.” But Sheytan²⁹ made him forget to mention him to his master⁴. So he remained for some years in the dungeon.

12-43 The commander⁵⁷ said: “I really saw seven fat cows being eaten by seven lean cows and seven green ears of wheat and as many withered ones. Members of my court. Tell me the interpretation of my dream if you know how to interpret dreams.”

12-44 They said: “These are incoherent visions. We do not know how to interpret such visions correctly.”

12-45 After all this time, the one of the two who was freed remembered and said: “If I may go now, I will be able to tell you the interpretation of it.”

12-46 “Yusuf, the truthful. Tell us the interpretation of seven lean ones eating seven fat cows and seven green ears of wheat and some withered ones so that people may find out when I go back.”

12-47 He said: “Sow and harvest for seven consecutive years. Except a small part that you consume, store the rest of your harvest with the wheat left in the ear.”

12-48 “Then, there will be seven years of drought in which you will consume what you will stockpile for them, except a small part that you will retain.”

12-49 “The year after that will be one of abundance and people will use the presses once again.”

12-50 The commander⁵⁷ said: “Bring him to me.” When his envoy came to him, he said: “Return to your master⁴ and inquire about those women who cut their hands. My Lord⁴ knows their wiles.”

12-51 He said: “Tell me. What happened when you attempted to seduce Yusuf?” They said: “By God¹. We know of no wrong done unto any of us by him.” The wife of the powerful⁵¹ one said: “This is the moment of truth³⁸. I tried to seduce him. He is the one who spoke the truth.”

12-52 “This is so that he knows with certainty that I did not betray him behind his back. God¹ does not guide⁷⁷ the wiles of the treacherous to success.”

12-53 “Nevertheless, I do not absolve myself¹¹⁵ claiming purity because, those with whom my Lord⁴ is merciful³ aside, the ego¹¹⁵ wills¹⁷ wrongdoing. My Lord⁴ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.”

12-54 The commander⁵⁷ said: “Bring him to me so that I may assign him to myself.” When he had spoken with him, he said: “As from today, you are highly regarded and trusted among us.”

12-55 He said: “Entrust this country’s storehouses to me because I am an expert custodian¹²¹.”

12-56 We established Yusuf in the land like this so that he could move freely as he pleased. We bestow Our grace³ onto whoever We will. We never fail to reward the righteous¹²⁰.

12-57 The reward of the hereafter¹² is even better for those who believe⁴⁷ and are God-fearing¹¹⁸.

12-58 Yusuf’s brothers came and entered his presence. He recognised them right away. They did not recognise him.

12-59 When their packs had been readied, he said: “Bring along your brother from your father’s side for me. Do you not see? I give full measures and I am the best of hosts.”

12-60 “If you do not bring him along for me, do not approach me henceforth, you will not be resupplied.”

12-61 They said: “We will do what we can to persuade his father to send him along with us. We certainly will.”

12-62 Yusuf said to his aides: “Put their payments in their packs so that they may find out on their return to their family and hence come back.”

12-63 When they had returned to their father, they said: ”Father. We are denied any further rations unless you send our brother along with us. We will get more rations and we will keep him safe¹²¹.”

12-64 He said: “Am I to entrust him to you like I entrusted his brother to you? God¹ is the Best Custodian¹²¹. He is the Most Merciful³ of those who have mercy³.”

12-65 When they opened up their packs, they discovered that their payments had been returned to them. So they said to their father: “What more do we want? Here. Our payments have been returned to us. This means we can get more supplies for our family. We can keep¹²¹ our brother safe while we get an extra camel-load. This here is an insufficient quantity.”

12-66 He said: “I will not send him with you if you do not swear in God’s¹ name that you will bring him back to me unless you are irremediably incapacitated.” When they had made their pledges, he said: “This agreement is under God’s¹ jurisdiction⁹¹.“

12-67 He said: “My sons. Not that I could do anything about what may come to you from God¹, but do not enter all together through one gate, enter through separate gates. It is God’s¹ prerogative to be the All Governing⁵². I trust Him. Those who trust should trust Him.”

12-68 They entered the city as their father had instructed¹⁷. Not that this could have averted anything to come from God¹, but it was the wish of Yakub. He was truly knowledgeable because We taught him. However, most people do not know.

12-69 When they entered Yusuf’s presence, he took his brother aside and said: “I am your real brother. Do not be upset anymore because of what they have done.”

12-70 When their packs were being readied, he placed the chalice in the pack of his brother. Then a voice shouted: “People of this caravan. You are thieves?”

12-71 They turned towards them, saying: “What are you missing?”

12-72 They said: “We are missing the commander’s⁵⁷ chalice”. “I vouch for it, whoever returns it will receive a camel-load for free.”

12-73 They said: “By God¹. You must know, we have not come here to cause trouble. We are not thieves.”

12-74 They said: “If you are lying³², what shall be its due?”

12-75 They said: “As a punishment, the person in whose pack the chalice is found is taken in recompense. This is how we punish evildoers¹⁸.”

12-76 He searched their packs first and then pulled it out of the pack of his brother. We inspired Yusuf with this plan because he could not have detained his brother by the creed⁵⁵ of the commander⁵⁷ unless God¹ willed it. We raise the rank of whoever We will. And above every knower, there is He who knows best.

12-77 They said: “If this one is a thief, his brother before him was a thief too.” Yusuf kept to himself¹¹⁵ without revealing anything to them. He just said: “Your situation is precarious. God¹ knows best about what you said.”

12-78 They said: “Powerful⁵¹ one. He has a hugely old father. So please detain one of us instead of him. We can see. You are one of the righteous¹²⁰.”

12-79 He said: “I seek refuge with God¹ from detaining anyone other than the one in whose pack we found what belongs to us. Or else, we would be doing wrong¹⁸.”

12-80 When they gave up on him, they moved aside to speak in privacy. Their eldest said: “Do you not know your pledge in God’s¹ name to your father? And do you not know your crime against Yusuf? I will not leave this place without my father’s permission or God’s¹ judgement⁵² in relation to me. He is the Best Judge⁵².“

12-81 “Return to your father and say: ‘Our Father. Your son has stolen. We only know what we witnessed⁸¹. We are not the custodians¹²¹ of the invisible³⁹.’”

12-82 “Ask the people of the city we have been to. Ask the people of the caravan we travelled with. We really are telling the truth.”

12-83 He said: “You have been deceived by yourselves¹¹⁵ in this matter¹⁷. To persevere is best. It can be expected that God¹ will return them all to me. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Wise⁵².

12-84 He turned away from them, saying: “Shame about Yusuf.” And his eyes clouded for sheer grief. He kept his sorrow to himself.

12-85 They said: “By God¹. You are still brooding about Yusuf. You are either going to get ill, or worse, you will waste away.”

12-86 He said: “I am confiding my grief and sadness to God¹. I know things by God¹ that you do not know.”

12-87 “My sons. Go. Inquire about Yusuf and his brother. Never give up on God’s¹ providence¹²² for it is only heathens⁸ who give up on God’s¹ providence¹²².

12-88 When they entered his presence, they said: “Powerful⁵¹ one. We and our family are afflicted by much hardship. We have come with little means to pay. But still, give us full measures. Be charitable to us as God¹ rewards those who do charity.”

12-89 He said: “Do you acknowledge what you did to Yusuf and his brother in your ignorance?”

12-90 They said: “You are him? You really are Yusuf.” He said: “I am Yusuf. And this is my brother. God¹ has been gracious to us because whoever is God-fearing¹¹⁸ and steadfast, God¹ is certain not to deprive the righteous¹²⁰ of their reward.“

12-91 They said: “By God¹. God¹ has favoured you over us. We were wrong.”

12-92 He said: “Today, there is no reproaching you. May God¹ forgive you. He is the Most Merciful³ of the merciful³.”

12-93 “Take this shirt of mine. Place it on my father’s face so that he may regain his vision. And bring your entire family to me.”

12-94 As the caravan was leaving, their father said: “You may think I am senile but I am scenting Yusuf.”

12-95 They said: “By God¹. You are still suffering from your old delusions.”

12-96 Then, when the bearer of the good news arrived and placed it on his face, he regained his vision. He said: “Did I not tell you that I really know things by God¹ that you do not know?”

12-97 They said: “Our father. Pray for the forgiveness of our sins. We did wrong.”

12-98 He said: “I am going to ask my Lord⁴ to forgive you because He is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.“

12-99 When they entered Yusuf’s presence, he embraced his parents and said: “By God’s¹ will, welcome to safety in Egypt.”

12-100 He seated his parents on his throne¹¹². They subordinated¹¹ to him. He said: “Father. This is the realisation of my old dream. My Lord⁴ made it come true. He has been good to me. He freed me from the dungeon and brought you across the desert after Sheytan²⁹ had introduced discord between me and my brothers. My Lord⁴ is the Most Subtle in bringing about what He wills. He is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Wise⁵².”

12-101 “My Lord⁴. You gave me leadership⁵⁹. You taught me how to interpret unfolding events. Originator¹²³ of the heavens and the earth. You are my Saviour⁷⁹ on earth and in the hereafter¹². Take my life in a state of submission¹⁴. Unite me with the righteous.“

12-102 These are some of the chronicles from the invisible³⁹ We reveal to you. You were not present when they colluded with one another, scheming¹⁰² to do it together.

12-103 Regardless of how much you want them to, most humans will not believe⁴⁷.

12-104 You are not asking them to pay you for this. All people²⁴ are subject to this scripture¹²⁵.

12-105 There are many signs³⁷ in the heavens and on earth which they overlook and ignore.

12-106 Their belief⁴⁷ in God¹ is idolatrous¹⁶.

12-107 Have they found certainty that God¹ will not punish them finally? Or that they are not going to be caught up in that hour unexpectedly?

12-108 Say: “This is my way. I and those who are with me are calling to God¹ with clear vision. God¹ is the Most Exalted⁷². I am not one of the idolaters¹⁶.“

12-109 We sent none but men before you from among the populations of countries to reveal to. Do they not go about the earth to see what end those who existed before them met? The hereafter¹² is much better for the God-fearing¹¹⁸. Will you still not think?

12-110 Our help came to messengers when they were sure that they had been dismissed as liars³² and had no more hope in this regard. We saved whoever We willed. Our vengeance cannot be averted from sinful⁷³ people.

12-111 There are lessons in their stories for thinkers. This is not fiction. It corroborates its predecessors and clarifies all matters. It is guidance⁷⁷ and mercy³ for people who believe⁴⁷.

Chapter 13

Chapter 13

13-1 Alif Lam Mim Ra. These are the verses³⁷ of the scripture. This is the truth³⁸ revealed to you by your Lord⁴. But most people do not believe⁴⁷.

13-2 God¹ raised the heavens without visible support. Then He imposed Himself on the throne¹¹² and made the sun and moon obedient to Him. They move until an appointed time. He controls¹⁷ everything and states verses³⁷ individually so that you may believe with absolute certainty⁴⁹ that you will meet your Lord⁴.

13-3 He spread out the surface of the earth and placed solid mountains and rivers on it. He brought about a multitude of fruits there. He alternates night and day. There are signs³⁷ in these for people who think.

13-4 There are neighbouring lands, vineyards, cornfields and palm trees in clusters or otherwise on the surface of the earth. While they are all watered with the same water, We make some of their produce superior to those of others. There are signs³⁷ in this for people who reflect.

13-5 If there is anything that can surprise you, you should be surprised by what they say: “Really? After we have become soil, we shall be created⁷⁸ anew?” They disbelieve⁸ their Lord⁴. They will wear fetters around their necks. They are the people of the fire. They will remain there forever.

13-6 They dare you to bring about badness instead of goodness despite the past cases of that. They are doing wrong¹⁸. Your Lord⁴ is forgiving towards humans but your Lord⁴ is also fiercely punishing.

13-7 Heathens⁸ say: “Why does his Lord⁴ not send down a miracle³⁷ to him?” You are only a warner. Every nation has had guidance⁷⁷.

13-8 God¹ knows what every female bears and what wombs gain and give. Everything is by a certain measure in His presence.

13-9 He knows the visible and the invisible³⁹. He is the Most Great⁸⁴, the Most High⁶⁰.

13-10 It is all the same to Him whether you whisper your word in secrecy or speak it out openly, whether you hide in the night or go about in the day.

13-11 It is God’s¹ will¹⁷ that there are those who go ahead of them and those who guard their rear to keep them safe¹²¹. God¹ does not change the lot of a people until they change what they have within themselves¹¹⁵. When God¹ wills harm on a people, it is not possible to avert it. There is no one besides Him who could save⁷⁹ them.

13-12 He brings about heavily laden clouds and shows you bolts of lightning to inspire fear and hope.

13-13 Thunderclaps glorify Him with praise⁶⁵. And angels do so too in awe. He sends bolts of lightning and strikes down with them whoever He wills. And yet, they are still fighting⁸² God¹. He is of irresistible force.

13-14 True prayers are the ones addressed exclusively to Him. No one else they implore can accede to them in any way. Their case is like the case of the one who points his hands at the water for it to come to his mouth. It is not going to come to him. The prayers of heathens⁸ are futile.

13-15 All beings in the heavens and on earth are prostrate¹¹ to Him, consciously or unconsciously, just as their shadows are morning to evening.

13-16 Say: “Who is the Lord⁴ of the heavens and the earth?” Say: “God¹.” Say: “Why do you espouse others besides Him as saviours⁷⁹ when they have no power to help and no power to harm, not even themselves¹¹⁵?” Say: “Could it be that the blind and the seeing are on a par or that darkness and light are the same?” Or is it that they found idols¹⁶ who can create⁷⁸ like God¹ creates⁷⁸, hence they are unable to discern between the created⁷⁸? Say: “God¹ is the Creator⁷⁸ of everything. He is the One, the All Compelling⁹⁶.”

13-17 He sends down water from the sky and riverbeds fill or flood accordingly. Floods accrue surface scum like the scum of what they smelt in the fire to produce jewellery or tools. God¹ exemplifies truth³⁸ and falsehood. The scum is discarded while that which benefits man is retained in the land. God¹ illustrates with examples like this.

13-18 Those who abide by their Lord⁴ have it best. Those who do not abide by Him, if they had them, would give all things on earth and as much again to ransom themselves. Their reckoning⁸³ is of the worst kind. They are destined to hell, an awful base.

13-19 Could someone who knows that what has been revealed to you is true go on like someone who cannot see? Only thinkers take heed.

13-20 They keep their word given to God. They do not renege on their agreements.

13-21 And they enjoin what God¹ commands¹⁷ to be enjoined. They respect their Lord⁴ and fear the bad reckoning⁸³.

13-22 Facing their Lord⁴, they persevere. They observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously and give publicly or privately from what We provide for them. They obviate badness with goodness. The aftermath of the world belongs to them.

13-23 They enter the paradises of Aden with the righteous ones from among their ancestors, spouses and descendants⁸⁹. Angels come to them through every gate.

13-24 “Peace be with you for your perseverance. How delightful the aftermath of the world is.”

13-25 Those who break their word given in God’s¹ name after pledging it, those who break away from those whom God¹ commands¹⁷ to be joined, and those who conspire¹⁰⁵ on earth are cursed. The world's worst outcome is theirs.

13-26 God¹ increases and decreases the means¹³⁵ of whoever He wills. They revel in the life of this world though the life of the earth is nothing but a fleeting existence when compared with the hereafter¹².

13-27 Heathens⁸ say: “A miracle³⁷ should have been sent to him.” Say: “God¹ afflicts whom He wills with aberration³⁴ and guides⁷⁷ those who turn to Him.”

13-28 They are the ones who believe⁴⁷. Their hearts¹⁸⁸ resonate with the scripture¹²⁵ of God¹. Know that hearts¹⁸⁸ can only find peace through the affirmation¹²⁵ of God¹.

13-29 Those who believe⁴⁷ and are righteous will exist happily at the best of destinations.

13-30 We sent you to a nation before which many nations had come and gone, so that you may recite to them what We revealed to you. But they still disbelieve⁸ Rahman². Say: “He is my Lord⁴. There is no other god⁵ besides Him. I trust Him. He is my final destination.”

13-31 If there was a Recitation¹⁰⁶ by which mountains are moved, or the earth is split asunder, or the dead are made to speak… But no. It is God¹ who controls¹⁷ everything. Have the believers⁴⁷ still not realised that if God¹ had willed so, He would have guided⁷⁷ all people? Heathens⁸ will continue to suffer disasters because of their actions. Or the regions near their homes will be afflicted by them until God’s¹ promised time comes. God¹ never fails His word.

13-32 The messengers who were before you were mocked too. I gave those heathens⁸ an ultimatum before I destroyed them. How was My punishment?

13-33 They perpetrate idolatry¹⁶ in spite of God¹ when it is He who is above each person¹¹⁵, watching everything they do. Say: “Define them. Are you informing Him of things He is unaware of on earth? Or are you propagating unsubstantiated claims?” Heathens⁸ are made to be enticed by their own schemes¹⁰². Thus they are prevented from the right way. No one can guide⁷⁷ someone whom God¹ afflicts with aberration³⁴.

13-34 There is some suffering for them on earth. But the suffering of the hereafter¹² is much worse. There is no one who can save them from God¹.

13-35 The paradise promised to the God-fearing¹¹⁸ is as follows: There are meandering streams in it. Its shades and produce are perpetual. It is the destination of the God-fearing¹¹⁸. But the destination of heathens⁸ is the fire.

13-36 We gave the scripture to those who are at peace with what We revealed to you. But there are factions who disbelieve⁸ parts of it. Say: “I have been commanded¹⁷ to worship⁹ God¹. I do not perpetrate idolatry¹⁶ in spite of Him. I am calling to Him. I will be returned to Him.”

13-37 We revealed this jurisprudence⁵² in the Arabic language. No one can save or protect you from God¹ if you yield to their demands in disregard of this resource.

13-38 We sent messengers before you. We had given them wives and children too. It is not possible for any messenger to deliver a verse³⁷ outside of God's¹ will. Every era is reflected in its scripture.

13-39 God¹ obliterates what He wills and He retains what He wills. The main book is kept in His presence.

13-40 Whether We let you see some of the punishments that are promised on them or We terminate your life beforehand, your mission is to proclaim. We do the reckoning⁸³.

13-41 Do they not realise that We are impacting the earth and are diminishing its sphere? When God¹ judges⁵² no one can appeal His judgement⁵². He is the Swiftest Reckoner⁸³.

13-42 Those before them schemed¹⁰² too. But it is God¹ who governs all schemes¹⁰². He knows what each person¹¹⁵ deserves. Heathens⁸ will come to know whom the outcome of this world favours.

13-43 Heathens⁸ say: “You have not been sent.” Say: “God¹ and those who know the scripture suffice as witnesses⁸¹ between you and I.”

Chapter 14

Chapter 14

14-1 Alif Lam Ra. This scripture was revealed to you so that you may lead humans out of darkness into the light by the leave of your Lord⁴, and so onto the path of the Almighty⁵¹, the Most Praiseworthy⁶⁵.

14-2 Everything in the heavens and on earth belongs to God¹. Heathens⁸ are due a fierce punishment.

14-3 Those who value life on earth over the hereafter¹² deter from God’s¹ path, wanting to pervert it. They are completely corrupted³⁴.

14-4 We have never sent a messenger with a language different to that of his own people, so that he may elucidate them. God¹ afflicts whoever He wills with aberration³⁴ and guides⁷⁷ whoever He wills. He is the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

14-5 We sent Musa with Our revelations³⁷: “Lead your people from darkness into light. Warn them of God’s¹ days.” There are lessons³⁷ in this for the steadfast and the thankful.

14-6 At the time, Musa said to his people: “Remember God’s¹ favour¹⁰³ on you. He saved you from Pharaoh’s people. They were inflicting the worst of sufferings on you. They were slaying your sons, sparing only your females. That was a huge trial from your Lord⁴.”

14-7 Your Lord⁴ announced: “I will improve your lot if you are thankful. But if you are ungrateful, then know, My punishment is most fierce.”

14-8 Musa said: “Even if you and everyone else on earth were to disbelieve⁸, God¹ is free of wants⁶⁴, worthy of praise⁶⁵.”

14-9 Did you not receive the narratives of those who were before you? The people of Nuh, Ad and Semud and those who came after them? Then there are also those whom only God¹ knows. When their messengers brought clear statements of truth⁴² to them, they put hand to mouth and said: “We find the thing you have been sent with incredibly doubtful. We disbelieve⁸ it.”

14-10 Their messengers said: “Doubts about God¹, the Originator¹²³ of the heavens and the earth? He is calling you so that He may forgive you your sins and defer you until a certain time.” They said: “You are nothing more than human beings, just like us. If you want us to stop worshipping⁹ those our elders do bring us a clear mandate¹²⁷.”

14-11 Their messengers said to them: “It is true. We are human beings like you. But God¹ graces whoever He wills from among His subjects⁹. It is not possible for us to provide a mandate¹²⁷ for you outside of God’s¹ will. Believers⁴⁷ must trust God¹.”

14-12 “And why would we not trust God¹? He shows us our way. We will overcome the problems you cause us. Those who trust must trust God¹.”

14-13 The heathens⁸ said to their messengers: “You will revert to our creed¹⁰¹ or we will deport you from our country.” Upon this, their Lord⁴ revealed to them: “We will destroy the evildoers¹⁸”

14-14 “and establish you in the land after them, you who respect My authority and beware of My warnings”.

14-15 They wanted victory⁹⁷. Accordingly, every obstinate despot met with doom.

14-16 Then, there is hell where they are made to drink a putrid fluid.

14-17 They will try to gulp it down but to no avail. Death will come to them from everywhere. But they will never die again. Then there is yet worse suffering.

14-18 The condition of heathens⁸ is like this: The fruits of their labour will be gone like ashes blown away in a stormy day. They will not be able to benefit from their efforts. This is what follows from being completely misguided³⁴.

14-19 Do you not see? God¹ creates⁷⁸ the heavens and the earth in real-time³⁸. If He wills so, He will do away with you and bring about a new people.

14-20 This is not difficult for God¹.

14-21 When they are all gathered by God¹, the disempowered ones say to those who were empowered: We were abiding by you. Can you now keep any of God’s¹ punishment away from us?” They say: “If God¹ had guided⁷⁷ us, we would have guided⁷⁷ you. Now it is all the same for us whether we lament or endure silently, there is no escape.”

14-22 As the punishment¹⁷ is being executed, Sheytan²⁹ says: “God¹ promised you the truth³⁸. I made promises to you too. But they were false. I had no power to enforce. I only called you and you followed me. So do not blame me but blame yourselves¹¹⁵. I cannot help you. And you cannot help me. I denounced your idolatry¹⁶ of me in advance.” Evildoers¹⁸ are punished most fiercely.

14-23 Those who believe⁴⁷ and are righteous are welcomed into paradises with meandering streams to remain there forever by the leave of their Lord⁴. There, they greet with: “Peace.”

14-24 Look how God¹ likens a pure word to a firmly rooted handsome tree with branches reaching into the sky.

14-25 It is always fruiting by the leave of your Lord⁴. God¹ draws comparisons for humans so that they may reflect.

14-26 And an impure word is like a rotten tree. Uprooted from the earth, deprived of the means to endure.

14-27 God¹ upholds the believers⁴⁷ in the life of the earth and in the hereafter¹² by a solid word. Wrongdoers¹⁸ He afflicts with aberration³⁴. God¹ does what He wills.

14-28 Do you not see? Those who exchange God’s¹ blessing¹⁰³ for heresy⁸ are in doing so condemning their own society to the domain of doom,

14-29 to confinement in hell. What an awful final destination that is.

14-30 They pervert³⁴ His path. They are replacing God¹ with others. Say: “Live on, but you are destined to the fire.”

14-31 Tell My believing⁴⁷ subjects⁹ to observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously and to give publicly or privately from what We provide for them before a day comes in which there is no bargaining and no friendship.

14-32 God¹ creates⁷⁸ the heavens and the earth. He sends down water from the sky with which He grows produce to sustain you. Ships sail the seas at your disposal by His will¹⁷. He made rivers beneficial to you.

14-33 He made the sun and moon move incessantly for your benefit. He made day and night beneficial to you.

14-34 He caters for all your needs. If you meant to account for His gifts¹⁰³, you could never recount them all. Mankind is wrong¹⁸ to disbelieve⁸.

14-35 Ibrahim said: “My Lord⁴. Make this a safe city and protect me and my children from worshipping⁹ idols.”

14-36 “My Lord⁴. They misled³⁴ most people. Henceforth, whoever goes by me is with me. As for those who oppose me, you are the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.”

14-37 “Our Lord⁴. I settled some of my descendants⁸⁹ in an uncultivated valley near the sacred house of worship²³ so that they may observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously. Our Lord⁴. Make some people’s hearts¹⁸⁵ incline towards them. Provide them with produce so that they may be thankful.

14-38 “Our Lord⁴. You know what we keep private as well as what we share. There is not a thing unknown to God¹, not in the heavens, not on earth.”

14-39 “Praise⁶⁵ be to God¹. He gifted me Ismail and Ishak in my old age. My Lord⁴ hears prayers.”

14-40 “My Lord⁴. Enable me and my descendants⁸⁹ to observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously. Our Lord⁴. Accept my prayer.”

14-41 “Our Lord⁴. Forgive me, my ancestors and the believers⁴⁷ on the day of reckoning⁸³.”

14-42 Do not think God¹ is not aware of what the evil ones¹⁸ are doing. He is only deferring them to a day in which eyes gawk.

14-43 On that day, they run with blank minds¹⁸⁵, heads up, unable to see themselves.

14-44 Warn people of the day in which they will be punished. In which evildoers¹⁸ will say: “Afford us a little more time so that we may answer Your call and go by Your messengers.” Were you not the ones who swore that you would prevail?

14-45 You were settled in the lands of those who were wronging¹⁸ themselves¹¹⁵. It was made clear to you what We do to such ones. And We stated examples.

14-46 They push their schemes¹⁰². But their schemes¹⁰², even if they could rock mountains, are still subject to God’s¹ plan¹⁰² for them.

14-47 Do not think God¹ would go back on His word to messengers. God¹, the Almighty⁵¹ is the Avenger⁶⁸.

14-48 All of them will be brought to God¹, the All Compelling⁹⁶, on the day in which the world is changed to a different world and the heavens likewise.

14-49 On that day you see the sinners⁷³ in fetters.

14-50 Covered in tar, their faces are ravaged by fire.

14-51 This is because God¹ punishes all people¹¹⁵ with their dues. God’s¹ reckoning⁸³ is most swift.

14-52 This message warns and informs humans. Only He is God⁵. May thinkers heed advice.

Chapter 15

Chapter 15

15-1 Alif Lam Ra. These are the verses³⁷ of the scripture, the elucidating Recitation¹⁰⁶.

15-2 Heathens⁸ will come to wish that they had submitted¹⁴.

15-3 Disregard them. Let them eat and entertain themselves in delusions. They shall know soon.

15-4 We never destroyed any country that did not have a known scripture.

15-5 No nation can hasten its appointed time or delay it.

15-6 They said: “You, to whom the scripture¹²⁵ is being revealed, you are crazy.”

15-7 “If you are telling the truth, why do you not bring angels to us?”

15-8 We only send down angels when doing so is right³⁸. Then there can be no reprieve for them.

15-9 We revealed the scripture¹²⁵ and We are safeguarding¹²¹ it.

15-10 We sent messengers to the nations who existed before you too.

15-11 Whenever a messenger came to them, they mocked him.

15-12 We put that into the hearts¹⁸⁸ of sinners⁷³ just like that.

15-13 They will not believe⁴⁷ in this despite the modus operandi¹³² of the past.

15-14 Not even if We were to open a gateway to the heavens and they went up through it.

15-15 They would say: “Clearly, our eyes have been jinxed. We are people under a spell.”

15-16 We brought about the constellations of the firmament and decorated it for those who observe¹²⁶ it.

15-17 We keep it safe from all banished¹³⁰ devils²⁹.

15-18 Eavesdroppers are chased down by a burning beam of light.

15-19 We spread out the surface of the earth. We placed solid mountains on it. Everything We grow there is by a certain measure.

15-20 There, We create the means of existence for you and all the other creatures that are not sustained¹³⁵ by you.

15-21 The treasury of everything is with Us. We send things down in defined quantities.

15-22 We send load-bearing winds. Then We send water down from the sky to sustain the water cycle which you cannot control.

15-23 We give and take life. And We inherit everything.

15-24 We know those of you who strive forward and those who stay behind.

15-25 Your Lord⁴ will gather them all. He is the All Wise⁵², the All Knowing⁵³.

15-26 We created⁷⁸ man from dried mud, shaped from dark sludge.

15-27 But before, We created⁷⁸ Djann²⁵ from quintessential fire.

15-28 Your Lord⁴ said to the angels: “I will create⁷⁸ a human from dried mud, shaped from dark sludge.”

15-29 “When I have given him his form and inspired him with My soul¹⁵, subordinate¹¹ to him.”

15-30 So all angels subordinated¹¹ all at once.

15-31 Except Iblis²⁹. He refused to be with those who subordinated¹¹.

15-32 He said: “Iblis²⁹. Why were you not with those who subordinated¹¹?”

15-33 He said: “I will not subordinate¹¹ to a human whom You created⁷⁸ out of dried mud, shaped from dark sludge.”

15-34 He said: “Get out from there. You are banished¹³⁰.”

15-35 “And you are cursed until the day of religion⁵⁵.”

15-36 He said: “My Lord⁴. Give me respite until the day when they will be resurrected.”

15-37 He said: “You have been granted respite”

15-38 “until the appointed time of that day.”

15-39 He said: “My Lord⁴. In return for making me transgress, I will make them all transgress on earth by deceiving them.”

15-40 “Except Your true subjects⁹.”

15-41 He said: “Here. This is the right way.”

15-42 “The transgressors who go by you aside, you have no authority¹²⁷ over My subjects⁹.”

15-43 They are destined to hell.

15-44 It has seven gates, each of which is allotted a certain share of them.

15-45 The God-fearing¹¹⁸ are in paradises with springs.

15-46 “Enter there in peace and safety.”

15-47 We remove all ill feelings from their hearts¹⁸². There, they are like siblings on couches facing one another.

15-48 No boredom ever befalls them there. And they are never expelled from there.

15-49 Tell My subjects⁹ that I am the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

15-50 And that My punishment is the worst punishment.

15-51 Inform them about Ibrahim’s guests.

15-52 They said: “Peace”, as they entered. He said: “We feel alarmed by you.”

15-53 They said: “Do not be alarmed. We have brought the good news of a knowledgeable son to you.”

15-54 He said: “You are delivering this news to me when I am already old? What kind of news is this?”

15-55 They said: “We have told you the truth³⁸. Do not despair.”

15-56 He said: “Who but the misguided³⁴ would despair of their Lord⁴?”

15-57 He said: “Sent ones. What is your mission?”

15-58 They said: “We have been sent to a sinful⁷³ people.”

15-59 “Lut’s family is different. We will save them all”

15-60 “except his wife.” We had decided that she should stay behind.

15-61 So the sent ones came to Lut's people.

15-62 He said: “You are strangers.”

15-63 They said: “We have come to you with the thing they doubt.”

15-64 “We have brought you the truth³⁸. We are genuine.”

15-65 “So leave in the night. Go to where you have been commanded¹⁷. Walk behind them. Not one of you shall turn around to look.”

15-66 We gave them this instruction¹⁷: “All of them must be destroyed by dawn.”

15-67 The town’s people came along revelling.

15-68 He said: “They are my guests. Do not embarrass me.”

15-69 “Fear God¹. Do not bring shame on me.”

15-70 They said: “Did we not forbid you to interfere in matters involving others?”

15-71 He said: “There. Damsels. If you must.”

15-72 By your life. They were delirious in their drunkenness.

15-73 At dawn they were caught out by that fierce blast.

15-74 We turned that place upside down and rained bricks of baked clay on them.

15-75 There are lessons³⁷ in this for seekers.

15-76 It is still there by the roadside.

15-77 There are lessons³⁷ in this for believers⁴⁷.

15-78 The people of Eyke were truly evil¹⁸ too.

15-79 So We exacted revenge from them. Both were well known.

15-80 The people of Hijr denounced³² the sent ones too.

15-81 We sent them Our revelations³⁷. But they disregarded them.

15-82 They were carving secure dwellings into mountains.

15-83 But then, a fierce blast caught them at dawn.

15-84 Their achievements proved useless to them.

15-85 We did not create⁷⁸ the heavens, the earth and all things within them devoid of a purpose. That hour is approaching. So be righteous.

15-86 Your Lord⁴ is the Creator⁷⁸, the All Knowing⁵³.

15-87 We gave you the seven Mesanee¹⁸¹ and a great Recitation¹⁰⁶.

15-88 Beware not to covet the fortunes We give to some of them. Do not let them upset you. Be protective towards believers⁴⁷.

15-89 And say: “I am openly warning you.”

15-90 We sent it down in spite of those divisive figures

15-91 who dismember the Recitation¹⁰⁶.

15-92 By your Lord⁴. We will interrogate them all

15-93 about their actions.

15-94 So proclaim openly what you have been commanded¹⁷. Disregard idolaters¹⁶.

15-95 We suffice you against the mockers.

15-96 They instate other rulers⁵ besides God¹. But they shall know soon.

15-97 We know what they say is bearing down heavily on your heart¹⁸².

15-98 Affirm your Lord⁴ with praise⁶⁵. Belong with those who prostrate¹¹.

15-99 Believe with absolute certainty⁴⁹ and worship⁹ your Lord⁴.

Chapter 16

Chapter 16

16-1 God’s¹ command¹⁷ has arrived. Do not be rash. He is above and pure⁷² of those whom they idolise¹⁶ in spite of Him.

16-2 He sends down angels and the soul¹⁵, to instruct¹⁷ His chosen subjects⁹ with this warning: “There is no power⁵ but Me. So fear¹¹⁸ Me.”

16-3 He creates⁷⁸ the heavens and the earth in real-time³⁸. He is pure of those whom they idolise¹⁶ in spite of Him.

16-4 He creates⁷⁸ man from a drop of semen who then becomes a brazen challenger.

16-5 And He creates⁷⁸ animals for you. You derive warmth and other benefits from them. And some you eat.

16-6 You enjoy bringing them back in the evening and taking them out in the morning.

16-7 They carry your loads to lands that you could not reach otherwise in ages. Your Lord⁴ is the Most Benevolent⁴⁴, the Most Merciful³.

16-8 And horses, mules and donkeys for you to ride and adorn and much else you do not know of yet.

16-9 God¹ defines the right way and those that lead astray. He could have guided⁷⁷ all of you had He willed so.

16-10 He sends down water from the sky. You drink it and water with it the trees that benefit you.

16-11 With it, He grows grains, olives, dates, grapes and all sorts of fruits for you. There are signs³⁷ in this for people who think.

16-12 It is His will¹⁷ that the night, the day, the sun, the moon and the stars are beneficial to you. There are signs³⁷ in this for people who reflect.

16-13 He propagates things of various colours on earth for you. There are signs³⁷ in this for people who take heed.

16-14 He made the sea beneficial to you so that you may eat fresh meats caught there and obtain jewellery to wear from it. You can see ships slicing through it so that you may go in search of His reward²⁷, and so that you may be thankful.

16-15 He placed rock-solid mountains on the earth that otherwise would rock you. And rivers and roads so that you may be guided⁷⁷.

16-16 There are many landmarks and stars by which they orient⁷⁷ themselves.

16-17 Could the one who cannot create⁷⁸ be on a par with the Creator⁷⁸? Will you still not think?

16-18 If you wanted to recount God’s¹ favours¹⁰³ onto you, you could never account for it all. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

16-19 God¹ knows what you disclose and what you conceal.

16-20 None of those whom they invoke can create⁷⁸ anything because they themselves were created⁷⁸.

16-21 They are dead, not alive. And they have no awareness of when they will be resurrected.

16-22 The one God⁵ is your God⁵. The hearts¹⁸⁸ of those who do not believe⁴⁷ in the hereafter¹² seek empowerment.

16-23 God¹ knows everything they disclose and everything they keep secret. He does not like the arrogant.

16-24 When they are asked: “What has your Lord⁴ revealed?” They say: “The fables of the past.”

16-25 This is because they are yet to bear the full brunt of their own burdens on Judgment Day⁷⁴ and the due burden of corrupting³⁴ others in ignorance. Look, how bad their burdens are.

16-26 Those of the past had been scheming¹⁰² too. But God¹ struck the very foundations of their structures. So the roofs collapsed on them from above. Punishment came to them from where they were not expecting it.

16-27 Then, on judgement day⁷⁴, He shames them and says: “Now where are My antagonists, those whom you idolised¹⁶ in spite of Me?” At that, those endowed with knowledge say: “Today, shame and misery belong with heathens⁸.”

16-28 As they surrender¹⁴ their lives to the angels who are taking them, those who were wronging¹⁸ themselves¹¹⁵ say: “We were not doing anything bad.” God¹ knows what you were doing.

16-29 So enter through the gates of hell where you will remain forever. The final destination of the conceited is awful.

16-30 When the God-fearing¹¹⁸ are asked: “What did your Lord⁴ reveal?” They say: “Goodness.” There is goodness on earth for the righteous. Then there is even better in the hereafter¹². The final destination of the righteous is truly blissful.

16-31 They enter the paradises of Aden. Meandering streams are there. Everything they desire there is theirs. This is how God¹ rewards the God-fearing¹¹⁸.

16-32 Angels take their lives gently with kindness. They say: “Peace to you. Enter paradise as the due of your actions.”

16-33 Are they waiting for angels to come to them? Or for your Lord’s⁴ punishment¹⁷ to come to them? Those before them did so too. God¹ never wronged¹⁸ them. But they were wronging¹⁸ themselves¹¹⁵.

16-34 Eventually, all their wrongdoings catch up with them and they find themselves surrounded by the very object of their mockery.

16-35 Idolaters¹⁶ say: “If God¹ had willed for us not to, neither us nor our fathers would submit⁹ to anyone besides Him and we would never declare anything unlawful²⁸ in spite of Him.” Those before them did so too. The mission of messengers is to proclaim openly.

16-36 We sent a messenger to every nation: “Submit⁹ to God¹. Shun the state⁴⁰.” God¹ guided⁷⁷ some of them while others went truly³⁸ astray. So go about on earth and investigate the fate of deniers³².

16-37 Regardless of how eagerly you seek guidance⁷⁷ for them, God¹ does not guide⁷⁷ those whom He afflicts with aberration³⁴. No one will help them.

16-38 They swore most solemnly in God’s¹ name: “God¹ will not resurrect the dead.” It is His true³⁸ pledge. But most humans do not know.

16-39 It is to elucidate them about their disputes and for heathens⁸ to be made to know that they are liars³².

16-40 When We will for something to be, We say to it: “Be.” And it is.

16-41 We establish nicely on earth those who, after having been wronged¹⁸, migrate in God’s¹ cause. But the rewards of the hereafter¹² are even better. If only they knew.

16-42 They persevere and trust their Lord⁴.

16-43 We sent the ones before you too. They too were no more than men to whom We revealed. If you do not know, ask those who know the scripture¹²⁵.

16-44 Together with clear evidence⁴² and scriptures⁹⁰. We sent down this scripture¹²⁵ to you so that you may proclaim to people what We revealed to them, so that they may think.

16-45 Are evil schemers¹⁰² sure that God¹ will not sink them into the ground? Or that their punishment will not come to them from where they do not expect it?

16-46 Or that He will not catch them out as they go about? They could not prevent that.

16-47 Or that He will not punish them incrementally? Your Lord⁴ is the Most Benevolent⁴⁴, the Most Merciful³.

16-48 Do they not observe the things God¹ creates⁷⁸? Their shadows turn right and left, prostrate¹¹ to God¹.

16-49 All life forms and all angels in the heavens and on earth are prostrate¹¹ to God¹, powerless.

16-50 They fear their Lord⁴ above and do as they are instructed¹⁷.

16-51 God¹ said: “Do not acknowledge two gods⁵. There is only one God⁵. Fear only Me.”

16-52 Everything in the heavens and on earth is His. Religion⁵⁵ belongs exclusively to Him. Are you fearing others besides God¹ despite this?

16-53 All the means¹⁰³ you come by are from God¹. Then, when harm comes your way, you pray to Him alone.

16-54 But then, when He removes your affliction, some among you perpetrate idolatry¹⁶ in spite of their Lord⁴.

16-55 They exist in denial⁸ of everything We do for them. Enjoy, you shall know soon.

16-56 They assign shares from the income¹³⁵ We provide them with to those who are insentient. You will be made to account for slandering God¹.

16-57 They attribute daughters to God¹ but the objects of their desires to themselves in spite of the Most Exalted⁷².

16-58 When one of them is informed of a daughter born to him, his face darkens in rage.

16-59 He hides from his community in the light of this bad news. Should he keep her despite the associated shame? Or should he bury her alive in the soil? How bad their judgement⁵² is.

16-60 Those who do not believe⁴⁷ in the hereafter¹² set bad precedents. God¹ sets the best precedents. He is the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

16-61 If God¹ willed to punish human wrongdoing¹⁸ in the act, He would not leave a single living being on earth but He will keep them there until an appointed time. When their appointed time comes, they can neither delay it by an hour, nor hasten it by an hour.

16-62 They consider fit and proper for God¹ what they do not consider fit and proper for themselves. They are lying³² when their tongues credit the best of things to themselves. Fire is their due. They will be abandoned there.

16-63 By God¹. We sent to the nations before you too. But Sheytan²⁹ had them act self-righteously. He was their ally⁷⁹ of the day. A fierce punishment is awaiting them.

16-64 We revealed the scripture so that you may elucidate them about the matters they disagree on. And for it to be guidance⁷⁷ and mercy³ for those who believe⁴⁷.

16-65 God¹ sends down water from the sky and revitalises the land after its barrenness. There is a sign³⁷ in this for people who listen.

16-66 There are also signs³⁷ in animals for you. Pure milk is produced by the interaction of ingested food and blood. We give it to you as a smooth drink.

16-67 You obtain sweet juices and wholesome foods from the fruits of palm trees and vines. There is a sign³⁷ in this for people who think.

16-68 Your Lord⁴ inspired the bee: “Nest in rocks, trees and man-made hives.”

16-69 “Then feed on all kinds of fruits. Go humbly on your Lord’s⁴ path.” It is in their nature to produce colourful honey beneficial to human health. There is a lesson³⁷ in this for people who reflect.

16-70 God¹ creates⁷⁸ you. Then He kills you. Some of you are taken to the extremes of old age where those who knew, know nothing anymore. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Overpowering⁷⁰.

16-71 God¹ privileges some of you more than others with means¹³⁵. Those who are wealthy do not enrich their slaves¹⁸³ so as to bring about equality between them. How then are they denying God’s¹ favour¹⁰³?

16-72 God¹ creates spouses from among you. He creates children and grandchildren from your spouses. He sustains¹³⁵ you with good things. Are they still believing⁴⁷ in falsehood in denial⁸ of God’s¹ favour¹⁰³?

16-73 In spite of God¹, they submit⁹ to those who are powerless, those who have no sovereignty⁵⁹ over what exists¹³⁵ in the heavens and on earth.

16-74 Do not seek surrogates of God¹. God¹ knows. You do not.

16-75 God¹ states the example of the one who, as a subject⁹ of others, has no means of his own and the one who, endowed by Us with proper means¹³⁵ deploys them privately and publicly? Are they comparable? Praise⁶⁵ is due to God¹. But most of them do not realise this.

16-76 God¹ states a further example: Two people. One is dumb, disabled and dependent on his carer. Regardless of the errand, he cannot succeed. Can he be considered the equal of someone who commands¹⁷ justice¹²⁴ on the right path?

16-77 God¹ guards all the mysteries³⁹ of the heavens and the earth. That hour is executed¹⁷ in an instance swifter than a blink. God¹ has power⁷⁰ over everything.

16-78 God¹ brings you out of the bellies of your mothers in a state of ignorance and gives you the faculties of hearing, seeing and the mind¹⁸⁵ so that you may come to be thankful.

16-79 Do they not observe how birds realise their potential in the expanse of the sky? None other than God¹ holds them up. There are signs³⁷ for believers⁴⁷ in this.

16-80 God¹ gives you homes as places of repose. He gave you homes made from the hides of animals that are easily handled on the day you set up camp and on the day you move on. He gave you also beddings and blankets made from their wool, fur and fibres.

16-81 God¹ protects you with the things He creates for you: Shelters in the mountains, garments that shield you from the heat and body armour to wear in war. This is how He complements His favours¹⁰³ on you so that you may submit¹⁴.

16-82 If they turn away, your mission is only to proclaim openly.

16-83 They wilfully deny⁸ God’s¹ favours¹⁰³. Most of them are heathens⁸.

16-84 On the day We bring forth a witness⁸¹ from among every nation, heathens⁸ are neither permitted nor requested to apologise.

16-85 Once evildoers¹⁸ have seen their punishment, it is neither reduced nor reviewed.

16-86 When idolaters¹⁶ encounter those whom they were idolising¹⁶, they say: “Our Lord⁴. They were our idols¹⁶. We were worshipping⁹ them in spite of You.” Those retort: “You are liars³².”

16-87 On that day, they surrender¹⁴ to God¹. They are being corrupted³⁴ by their own fabrications.

16-88 We heap torment upon torment on heathens⁸ for deterring from God’s¹ path, for conspiring¹⁰⁵.

16-89 On the day We bring forth a witness⁸¹ from among every nation, We will have you testify⁸¹ against them. We revealed the scripture as an explanation of things, as guidance⁷⁷ for believers⁴⁷, as mercy³ and good news for those who submit¹⁴.

16-90 God¹ commands¹⁷ justice¹²⁴, to do good, to be generous to relatives. He forbids illicit sex¹⁰⁴, wrongdoing and despotism. He advises you so that you may think.

16-91 When you enter into contracts, keep the word you give in God’s¹ name. Do not renege on your oaths after you affirmed them because you asked God¹ to vouch for you. God¹ knows what you are doing.

16-92 Do not be like those who undermine their own actions. One nation should not seek to subdue another nation in the quest for supremacy, using treaties as a means of deceit. God¹ is testing you with such. He will elucidate you on judgement day⁷⁴ about the things you disagree on.

16-93 If God¹ had willed so, He would have made you one nation. He afflicts whoever He wills with aberration³⁴. And He guides⁷⁷ whoever He wills. You will be made to account for your actions.

16-94 Do not misuse oaths as a means to deceive one another. Or else, you will lose your footing and suffer the negative consequences of obstructing God’s¹ path. Then, the greatest punishment will also be yours.

16-95 Do not sell out on your oaths in God’s¹ name at any price. Know that the things in God’s¹ presence are better for you.

16-96 Your things expire. But the things in God’s¹ presence have permanence. We reward those who persevere according to the best of their actions.

16-97 Male or female, We afford those who do right as believers⁴⁷ a decent life. We give them their rewards in line with the best of their actions.

16-98 Seek your Lord’s⁴ protection from Sheytan²⁹, the outcast¹³⁰, when you recite the Recitation¹⁰⁶.

16-99 He has no mandate¹²⁷ over those who believe⁴⁷ and trust their Lord⁴.

16-100 He has only authority¹²⁷ over those who perpetrate idolatry¹⁶ through him.

16-101 When We reiterate one revelation³⁷ with another revelation³⁷, and God¹ knows best what to reveal, they say: “You are an imposter.” Not so. Most of them do not know.

16-102 Say: “The blessed soul¹⁵ brought it down as the truth from your Lord⁴ in order to underpin believers⁴⁷ and for it to be guidance⁷⁷ and good news for those who submit¹⁴.“

16-103 We know they say: “A mere man is teaching him.” The language of the person they allude to is foreign whereas the native tongue of this is clear Arabic.

16-104 God¹ does not guide⁷⁷ those who do not believe⁴⁷ in God’s¹ verses³⁷. There is a painful punishment for them.

16-105 Those who do not believe⁴⁷ in God’s¹ revelations³⁷ fabricate untruths³². They are liars³².

16-106 Those who disbelieve⁸ God¹ after initially believing⁴⁷ and then open their hearts¹⁸⁸ to disbelief⁸ are subject to God’s¹ vengeance. A huge punishment is theirs unless they were compelled to say such things when their hearts¹⁸⁸ were full of faith⁴⁷.

16-107 This is because they prioritise the life of the earth over the hereafter¹². God¹ does not guide⁷⁷ heathens⁸.

16-108 God¹ seals the hearts¹⁸⁸, ears and eyes of such people. They remain oblivious.

16-109 They lose out in the hereafter¹².

16-110 Your Lord⁴ helps those who migrate in the face of oppression, those who fight⁸² and persevere. Your Lord⁴ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

16-111 On the day all people¹¹⁵ plead just for themselves¹¹⁵, all people¹¹⁵ are given their dues without fail, without being wronged¹⁸ in the slightest.

16-112 God¹ states the case of this town as an example: There was security, contentment and plenty of income¹³⁵ derived from everywhere. But they denied⁸ God’s¹ favour¹⁰³. So God¹ wore them down with hunger and fear.

16-113 A messenger from among them came to them. But they denounced³² him. Accordingly, they were punished for the evil¹⁸ they were doing.

16-114 Eat of the pure, lawful⁴¹ things God¹ provides¹³⁵ for you. If you are worshipping⁹ Him, be grateful to God¹ for His gifts¹⁰³.

16-115 He only forbids²⁸ you carrion, blood, pig meat and animals slaughtered in the name of anyone but God¹. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³ to those such like is forced on when they were not transgressing on their part.

16-116 Do not declare things lawful⁴¹ and unlawful²⁸ because your tongues would be uttering fabrications³², you would be slandering God¹ with lies³². Those who slander God¹ with lies³² do not attain salvation.

16-117 Theirs is only a small satisfaction. A most painful punishment is awaiting them.

16-118 The things recounted to you earlier were declared unlawful²⁸ onto the Jews too. We did not wrong¹⁸ them. But they were wronging¹⁸ themselves¹¹⁵.

16-119 When those who have done wrong in ignorance subsequently repent and reform, your Lord⁴ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

16-120 Ibrahim was a nation onto himself, a true monotheist²¹ devoted to God¹. He was not an idolater¹⁶.

16-121 He was thankful to Him for His grace. He chose him and guided⁷⁷ him to the right way.

16-122 We gave him goodness on earth. And he is among the righteous in the hereafter¹².

16-123 Then We revealed to you: “Follow the creed¹⁰¹ of Ibrahim, the monotheist²¹.” He was not an idolater¹⁶.

16-124 The Sabbath was a matter for those who were disputing it. Your Lord⁴ will judge⁵² between them on judgement day⁷⁴ in the matters they disagree on.

16-125 Invite to the path of your Lord⁴ with wisdom⁵² and good advice. Fight⁸² them in the most apposite manner. It is your Lord⁴ who knows best those who have strayed³⁴ from His path and those who are being guided⁷⁷.

16-126 When you are to retaliate, your retaliation must be appropriate to what was done to you. Persevere. Because to persevere is best for you.

16-127 Persevere. Your perseverance is from God¹. Do not grieve for them. And do not fear their cabals¹⁰².

16-128 God¹ is with the God-fearing¹¹⁸, the righteous¹²⁰.

Chapter 17

Chapter 17

17-1 In order to show him some of Our signs³⁷, the Most Exalted⁷² took His subject⁹ from the sacred house of worship²³ to the Masjid al-Aksa¹⁶⁵, the vicinity of which We sanctified. He is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Seeing⁸⁸.

17-2 We gave Musa the scripture as guidance⁷⁷ for the children of Israel. "Do not espouse another sovereign⁹¹ besides Me."

17-3 Hey, descendants⁸⁹ of those whom We carried alongside Nuh, he was a most thankful subject⁹.

17-4 We told the children of Israel in the scripture: “You will conspire¹⁰⁵ on earth two times, achieving great heights.”

17-5 On the first of the two occasions, we sent Our very strong subjects⁹ onto you. They purged you from your country. Thus, the prophecy was fulfilled.

17-6 Then We let you prevail against them. We supported you with greater means and more children and increased your numbers.

17-7 If you do good, you yourselves¹¹⁵ benefit. Likewise, doing bad goes against you. Then, when the promised time arrives, they will disfigure your faces, raid the house of worship as they did the first time and utterly destroy everything they can.

17-8 Your Lord⁴ may have mercy³ on you. But if you do so again, so will We. We made hell a prison for heathens⁸.

17-9 This Recitation¹⁰⁶ guides⁷⁷ to the truest path and gives righteous believers⁴⁷ the good news of a great reward.

17-10 We readied a fierce punishment for those who do not believe⁴⁷ in the hereafter¹².

17-11 Man prays for badness as well as goodness. Man is very impatient.

17-12 We made the night and the day two signs³⁷. We replace the sign³⁷ of the night with the sign³⁷ of the day, which is light, so that you can go about looking for your Lord’s⁴ reward²⁷ and know how to count and calculate⁸³ years. We stated everything clearly.

17-13 All people have their destinies. We bring out a record on judgement day⁷⁴ that is open to them.

17-14 “Read your record. Today you account⁸³ for yourself¹¹⁵.”

17-15 Those who attain guidance⁷⁷ attain guidance⁷⁷ for their own good. Those who are corrupted³⁴, are corrupted³⁴ at their own peril. No bearer bears the burden of anyone else. We never punish without sending a messenger beforehand.

17-16 When We will to annihilate a country, We issue a decree¹⁷ against its transgressing elite. Our verdict is then realised³⁸, and We destroy it.

17-17 We destroyed so many generations since Nuh. Your Lord⁴ is fully aware⁸⁵ of the sins of His subjects⁹. He is the All Seeing⁸⁸.

17-18 We choose to hasten what We will for those among them who pursue the fleeting. Then We commit them to hell, disgraced and banished.

17-19 And those who pursue the hereafter¹² and strive for it as believers⁴⁷ have their efforts approved.

17-20 By your Lord’s⁴ generosity, We provide for them all, to the latter and the former. Your Lord’s⁴ generosity has no limits.

17-21 Observe how We privilege some more than others. The hereafter¹² has the greatest ranks and degrees of privilege.

17-22 Do not acknowledge any other higher authority⁵ besides God¹. Or else, you will be left stranded, culpable and forsaken.

17-23 Your Lord⁴ commands you not to submit⁹ to anyone but Him and to be kind to your parents. If one or both of them grow old in your care, do not even sigh at them. Do not upset them. Instead, speak nicely with them.

17-24 Be humble, care for them and say: “My Lord⁴. Have mercy³ on them for they nurtured me when I was little. “

17-25 Your Lord⁴ knows best what you have within yourselves¹¹⁵. He is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶ if you turn to Him as righteous people.

17-26 Give relatives, the needy and stranded travellers their rights³⁸ without being thriftless.

17-27 Those who are thriftless are of Sheytan’s²⁹ fraternity. Sheytan²⁹ renounced⁸ his Lord⁴.

17-28 Speak words of kindness to them if you cannot oblige because you are yet to receive the bounty of your Lord⁴ you expect.

17-29 Neither be tight-fisted nor too open-handed. Or else, you will be left blamed and stranded.

17-30 Your Lord⁴ increases and decreases the means¹³⁵ of whoever He wills. He is aware⁸⁵ of His subjects⁹. He is the All Seeing⁸⁸.

17-31 Do not kill⁹⁴ your children for fear of poverty. We are sustaining¹³⁵ you and them. To kill⁹⁴ them is a huge crime.

17-32 Do not go near fornication⁸⁰ because it is illicit sex¹⁰⁴ and the wrong way.

17-33 Do not kill⁹⁴ any person¹¹⁵ in contravention of the law³⁸. God¹ forbids²⁸ you that. We authorise¹²⁷ the next of kin⁷⁹ of wrongfully¹⁸ killed⁹⁴ people. But to be supported, they must not kill⁹⁴ beyond their remit.

17-34 Do not approach the assets of orphans unless with the purest of intent until they come of age. Be true to your pledges because you are liable for them.

17-35 When you measure, measure honestly and weigh with accurate scales as doing so is better for you and you will get better outcomes.

17-36 Do not subscribe to anything without insight because ears, eyes and minds¹⁸⁵ are liable.

17-37 Do not go about the earth with an inflated ego because you can neither split asunder the earth nor beat mountains in greatness.

17-38 Such behaviour is bad and disliked in the presence of your Lord⁴.

17-39 These laws⁵² have been revealed to you by your Lord⁴. Do not instate any potentates⁵ in spite of your Lord⁴. Or else, you will be committed to hell, culpable and forsaken.

17-40 What? Is it that your Lord⁴ chose sons for you but angelic daughters for Himself? What huge allegations you utter.

17-41 This Recitation¹⁰⁶ reveals Our advice for them, but they just hate it.

17-42 Say: “If there were other deities⁵ besides Him as they claim, they too would seek to appease the Owner of the throne¹¹². “

17-43 He is pure⁷² of their suppositions. He is the Most Exalted⁷², the Most Great⁸⁴.

17-44 The seven heavens, the earth and everything within them are tribute⁷² to Him. There is not a thing that does not exalt⁷² Him in praise⁶⁵. But you are unable to perceive their exultations⁷². He is the Most Compassionate⁵⁶, the Most Forgiving⁴⁶.

17-45 We put an invisible screen between you and those who do not believe⁴⁷ in the hereafter¹² when you recite the Recitation¹⁰⁶.

17-46 We muffle their hearts¹⁸⁸ to prevent them understanding it. We weigh down their hearing. They turn away in disgust when you affirm your Lord’s⁴ oneness in the Recitation¹⁰⁶.

17-47 We know their true intentions when they listen to you and that they say privately: “The one you are following is a bewitched man.”

17-48 Look at what they liken you to and how wrong they are. They cannot find the way.

17-49 They say: “What? When we have turned into bones and dust, we shall be resurrected in a new act of creation⁷⁸?”

17-50 Say: “Even if you had turned into rocks or iron.”

17-51 “Or anything else you might imagine to be a greater feat of resurrection.” They say: “Who will bring us back?” Say: “The One who made¹²³ you in the first place.” Then they shake their heads mockingly and say: “When will that be?” Say: “It could be soon.”

17-52 On the day He calls you, you obey and praise⁶⁵ Him under the impression of having been very briefly.

17-53 Tell My subjects⁹ to speak only in the best manner. Or else Sheytan²⁹ will incite strife between them. Sheytan²⁹ is the clear enemy of man.

17-54 Your Lord⁴ knows you best. He will have mercy³ on you if He wills it. Or He will punish you if He wills that. We did not send you to be their custodian⁹¹.

17-55 Your Lord⁴ knows everyone in the heavens and on earth best. We privileged some prophets more than others. We gave Davud the Zebur⁹⁰.

17-56 Say: “You are invoking those whom you postulate in spite of Him though they can neither avert nor remedy your afflictions.”

17-57 They are invoking those who are themselves seeking means to get closer to their Lord⁴, hoping for His mercy³, fearing His vengeance. Your Lord’s⁴ punishment is most fierce.

17-58 There is not a country which We will not either completely destroy or severely punish prior to judgement day⁷⁴. This is stated in the scripture.

17-59 We hold back from sending miracles³⁷ because those of the past belied³² them. We sent a female camel as a visible sign³⁷ to Semud. But they did evil¹⁸ because of it. We only send miracles³⁷ as warning signs.

17-60 We told you: “Humans are besieged by their Lord⁴.” We showed you that dream as a test³³ for humans. Likewise, with that cursed tree in the Recitation¹⁰⁶. We warn them. But that only worsens their transgressions.

17-61 We said to the angels: “Subordinate¹¹ to Adem.” They all subordinated¹¹, except Iblis²⁹. He said: “Why should I subordinate¹¹ to someone whom You created⁷⁸ out of mud?”

17-62 He said: “And look at the one whom You appointed over me. I swear, if You give me a term to last until judgement day⁷⁴, except a few, I will possess all of his descendants⁸⁹.”

17-63 He said: “Leave. The punishment of you and those who go by you is hell, the ultimate punishment.”

17-64 ”Unsettle those whom you can influence with your rhetoric. Draw them into conflicts with your cavalry and infantry. Be party to their assets and children and make promises to them.” Sheytan²⁹ promises them nothing but their vain hopes.

17-65 “You have no authority¹²⁷ over My true subjects⁹.” God¹ suffices as the Protector⁹¹.

17-66 Your Lord⁴ moves ships on sea so that you may pursue His reward²⁷. He is the Most Merciful³ towards you.

17-67 When a calamity strikes you at sea, those you otherwise invoke desert you. And yet, when He delivers you to safety on land, you disregard. Mankind is very ungrateful.

17-68 Are you sure He will not sink you into the ground on land or set a violent storm on you, hurling around rocks? Then you could not find another protector⁹¹.

17-69 Or are you sure He will not send you out to sea once more, then bring down on you a destructive storm and drown you because of your ungratefulness? You could not find anyone to save you from Us then.

17-70 We privileged the children of Adem. We transported them on land and on sea. We sustained¹³⁵ them nicely and granted them superiority over many of the other beings We create⁷⁸.

17-71 On the day We summon all humans with their leaders⁴³, those who are given their records from their right read their records without having been wronged¹⁸ in the slightest.

17-72 Those who lack vision here are also sightless in the hereafter¹². They are completely corrupted³⁴.

17-73 They were trying to subvert Our revelations by wiling you into attributing fabrications to Us. They would have acknowledged you as their friend then.

17-74 If We had not made you stand firm, you would have been inclined towards them a little.

17-75 Had that been the case, We would have made you experience the sufferings of life many times worse and the sufferings of death many times worse. You could not have found anyone to help you against Us.

17-76 They want to force you out of the land. If they succeed, they themselves will not be able to prevail there for long.

17-77 This was the modus operandi¹³² with all messengers We sent before you. You cannot find a change in Our modus operandi¹³².

17-78 Observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously between sunset and the manifestation of darkness in the night. Recite¹⁰⁶ this Recitation¹⁰⁶ at dawn as a witness⁸¹.

17-79 Get up in the night and prostrate¹¹ at your own volition so that your Lord⁴ may grant you a purer state.

17-80 And say: “My Lord⁴. Enter me in righteousness when I enter. Have me leave in righteousness when I leave. Support me with a mandate¹²⁷ from You.“

17-81 Say: “Truth³⁸ refutes falsehood. So, falsehood is doomed.”

17-82 This Recitation¹⁰⁶ has been revealed to be healing and mercy³ for believers⁴⁷ while it only worsens the loss of evildoers¹⁸.

17-83 When We provide for man, he strays in disregard. When harm comes his way, he despairs.

17-84 Say: “All act in line with their disposition. It is always your Lord⁴ who knows best who is being guided⁷⁷ to the right way.“

17-85 They ask you about the soul¹⁵. Say: “The soul¹⁵ is commanded¹⁷ by my Lord⁴. Your access to knowledge is limited.”

17-86 We could take back Our revelations from you. And you could not find another protector⁹¹ to shield you from Us.

17-87 This is your Lord’s⁴ mercy³. His goodwill²⁷ for you is huge.

17-88 Say: “Even if all of man and Djinn²⁵ came together and united in the effort of producing the likes of this Recitation¹⁰⁶, they could never do it.”

17-89 We stated all kinds of examples in this Recitation¹⁰⁶, one by one. But most humans still persist in disbelief⁸.

17-90 They said: “We will not believe⁴⁷ you unless you make a spring gush out of the earth for us.”

17-91 “Or until you bring about orchards of date palms and grape vines with meandering streams between them for yourself.”

17-92 “Or until you make the heavens fall down on us in pieces as you say will happen. Or you bring God¹ and His angels to us.”

17-93 “Or you should have a house of gold or rise up to the heavens. And if you do not bring down a scripture for us to read, we will not believe⁴⁷ that you went up.” Say: “My Lord⁴ is the Most Exalted⁷². I am just a mortal messenger.”

17-94 They said: “God¹ sent a human as an envoy?” This is how people were dissuaded from believing⁴⁷ when guidance⁷⁷ came to them.

17-95 Proclaim: “If there were angels settled on earth going about it, We would have sent them an angel from the heavens as a messenger.”

17-96 Say: “God¹ suffices as a witness⁸¹ between you and me. He is aware⁸⁵ of His subjects⁹. He is the All Seeing⁸⁸.“

17-97 Whoever is guided⁷⁷ by God¹ has found guidance⁷⁷. You cannot find anyone other than Him who could save⁷⁹ those whom He afflicts with aberration³⁴. They are resurrected face down, blind, dumb and deaf on judgement day⁷⁴. Their final destination is hell. We stoke up its fire for them whenever it slows.

17-98 This is their punishment for disbelieving⁸ Our revelations³⁷ and for saying: “Really? We shall be resurrected by a new act of creation⁷⁸ after having turned into bones and dust?”

17-99 Do they not see? The God¹ who created⁷⁸ the heavens and the earth has also the power to create⁷⁸ their likes anew? He has appointed a certain time for them. But evildoers¹⁸ persist in denial⁸.

17-100 Say: “If you had sovereignty⁵⁹ over my Lord’s⁴ resources of mercy³, you would withhold them for fear of running out. Man is really miserly.“

17-101 We gave Musa nine clear miracles³⁷. Ask the children of Israel. When he came to them, Pharaoh said to him: “I truly consider you bewitched.”

17-102 He said: “You know very well, these are visible proofs sent down by none other than the Lord⁴ of the heavens and the earth. And I consider you doomed.”

17-103 Eventually, he set out to exterminate them in the land. We drowned him and all those with him because of it.

17-104 Then We said to the children of Israel: “Settle in the land. We shall gather you all at the appointed time in the hereafter¹².”

17-105 We sent this down as the truth³⁸. And it came down as the truth³⁸. We sent you only as a messenger of good news and as a warner.

17-106 We collated this Recitation¹⁰⁶ so that you may recite it to them in instalments. We revealed it step by step.

17-107 Say: “Believe⁴⁷ it or do not believe⁴⁷. People endowed with knowledge prostrate¹¹ when this is proclaimed to them.”

17-108 And they say: “Our Lord⁴ is the Most Exalted⁷². The word of our Lord⁴ has come true.”

17-109 They prostrate¹¹ weeping in exuberant reverence.

17-110 Say: “Call Him God¹ or call Him Rahman², either way, all attributes of perfection belong to Him.” Neither raise your voice to high in the rites of worship⁶ nor lower it to low but take a path in between.

17-111 And say: “Praise⁶⁵ be to God¹. He has no children. He does not share¹⁶ His sovereignty⁵⁹ and He is not dependent on a saviour⁷⁹.“ Affirm His greatness as the Greatest.

Chapter 18

Chapter 18

18-1 Praise⁶⁵ God¹. He revealed the scripture to His subject⁹ and made it flawless.

18-2 It is flawless in order to warn of a fierce punishment by Him and to give righteous believers⁴⁷ the good news of a nice reward for them.

18-3 They remain there forever.

18-4 This is a warning to those who say: “God¹ has begotten a child.”

18-5 Neither they nor their ancestors know the facts of the matter. It is a huge affront. They are telling nothing but lies³².

18-6 Will you grieve yourself¹¹⁵ ill because they do not believe⁴⁷ this discourse¹³³?

18-7 We adorned the earth with its attractions to verify those who do good.

18-8 We will turn the earth into a barren landscape.

18-9 Of all Our miracles³⁷, is it the people of Kehf and Raqim¹⁶⁶ you find so amazing?

18-10 When those youngsters sought refuge in the cave, they said: “Our Lord⁴. Grace us with Your mercy³ and grant us a solution to our present situation¹⁷.”

18-11 We laid them on their ears for many long years.

18-12 Then We roused them to establish which of the groups would calculate the time they had spent there better.

18-13 We are narrating their story as it really³⁸ happened. Those youngsters had faith⁴⁷ in their Lord⁴. And We increased their guidance⁷⁷.

18-14 We emboldened their hearts¹⁸⁸. So they stood up and said: “Only the Lord⁴ of the heavens and the earth we acknowledge as our Lord⁴. We will never accept a potentate⁵ other than Him. We will not lie.”

18-15 “Our people have instated rulers⁵ besides Him. Should those not have brought them a clear mandate¹²⁷? Who then is eviler¹⁸ than those who belie³² God¹?”

18-16 “Since you have renounced them and those whom they submit⁹ to in spite of God¹, seek refuge in the cave so that your Lord⁴ may grace you with His mercy³ and help to make it easier for you to find a solution to your situation¹⁷.”

18-17 You could have seen the sun rise, lighting the cave from the right. Then, when it was setting, lighting it from the left. They were in the cavern inside. This was a miracle³⁷ from God¹. Those whom God¹ guides⁷⁷ are guided⁷⁷. You cannot find a saviour⁷⁹ who can guide⁷⁷ to the right way those whom God afflicts with aberration³⁴.

18-18 You would have thought they are awake though they were asleep. We were turning them left and right and their dog was lying in front of the entrance with its paws stretched out. If you had seen them, you would have turned and fled, overwhelmed by the fear of them.

18-19 Then We revived them so that they may ask one another. One of them said: “How long have you been?” They said: “A day or a part of a day.” Then they said: “Your Lord⁴ knows best how long you have been. Now, let us send one of you to town with this coin so that he may look for pure foods and bring some of it back as sustenance¹³⁵ for you. But let him be courteous and careful not to give away anything about you.”

18-20 “Because, if they become aware of you, they will deport¹³⁰ you. Or else, they will force you to revert to their creed¹⁰¹ and you could then never attain salvation.”

18-21 We brought them to their attention for it to be known that God’s¹ promise is true and that that hour is certain to come. They were debating their situation¹⁷ among them. Some said: “Let us build a statue to commemorate them. Their Lord⁴ knows them best.” Those who prevailed said: “We shall build a house of worship to commemorate them.”

18-22 They say: “It was the three of them and the fourth was their dog.” Some say: “It was the five of them and the sixth was their dog.” This is guessing the invisible³⁹. Others say: “It was the seven of them and the eighth was their dog.” Say: “It is my Lord⁴ who knows best how many they were.” Except very few, no one knows much about them. So do not enter into arguments except to state what is known about them. Do not entertain their views about them.

18-23 Do not say of anything: “I will do that tomorrow.”

18-24 Except in conjunction with: “If God¹ wills it.” If you forget, acknowledge your Lord⁴ and say: “May my Lord⁴ guide⁷⁷ me closer to what is right.”

18-25 They remained in the cave for three hundred years plus nine.

18-26 Say: “God¹ knows best how long they remained there. The invisibles³⁹ of the heavens and the earth belong to God¹. He sees very well. He hears very well. They have no saviour⁷⁹ other than Him. He does not let anyone share in His governance⁵².”

18-27 Study what has been revealed to you in your Lord's⁴ scripture. His word is immutable. You cannot find any refuge except with Him.

18-28 Persevere with those who mornings and evenings implore their Lord⁴, seeking His approval. Do not disown them in the pursuit of the attractions of the life on earth. Do not abide by those whose hearts¹⁸⁸ We made heedless of Our scripture. They are transgressors. They are just gratifying their base desires.

18-29 Say: “This is the truth³⁸ from your Lord⁴. Believe⁴⁷ if you wish, disbelieve⁸ if you wish. We have readied a fire for the evildoers¹⁸ that then engulfs them. Whenever they scream for relief, their call is answered with a face-scorching liquid reminiscent of molten metal. How awful a drink, how abhorrent an existence.

18-30 As for those who believe⁴⁷ and do right… We never fail to reward their good deeds.

18-31 They have the paradises of Aden where there are meandering streams. There, they adorn themselves with golden bracelets, wear green clothes made of fine silk and satin and are seated on couches. A nice reward and a nice existence.

18-32 State the example of the two men to them. We had given to one of them two orchards of grapevines. We surrounded them with date palms and put fields of corn between them.

18-33 Both orchards gave their produce without holding back. We also let a stream flow between them.

18-34 And so he became rich. Whilst talking to his friend, he said: “I have more wealth than you. And I am superior to you in manpower.”

18-35 He entered his orchard as someone who is wronging¹⁸ himself¹¹⁵. He said: “I do not believe⁴⁷ that this could ever perish, not in an eternity.”

18-36 “I do not believe⁴⁷ in that hour. But if I was to be returned to my Lord⁴, my lot there would be even better than this here.”

18-37 His companion¹¹⁶ he was with, said: “You disbelieve⁸ the One who created⁷⁸ you in the first instance from soil, then from a drop of semen and then made you into a well-formed man?”

18-38 “But He who is God¹ is my Lord⁴. I am not an idolater¹⁶.“

18-39 “If you consider me inferior to you in terms of wealth and manpower, you should have said: ‘This is by God’s¹ grace. Only God¹ has power’, as you entered your orchard.”

18-40 “It may well be that my Lord⁴ gives me something even better than your orchard. He may yet send a calamity onto it from the heavens and turn it into a barren landscape.”

18-41 “Or its water may recede so deep into the ground that you could never retrieve it again.”

18-42 Its productivity was destroyed. He was left wringing his hands for all that he had spent on it in vain. Its trellises had collapsed by the time he was saying to himself: “If only I had not perpetrated idolatry¹⁶ in spite of my Lord⁴.“

18-43 No one besides God¹ could have helped him. And he was not able to help himself either.

18-44 It is so. God¹, the Just³⁸, is the Saviour⁷⁹. He gives the best rewards and the best results.

18-45 State to them this analogy about the life of the earth: It is like the water We send down from the sky. By it, vegetation grows dense. But then, it turns into particles scattered about by the wind. God¹ has power⁷⁰ over everything.

18-46 Wealth and children are the attractions of the life on earth. But right actions are eternal and merit greater rewards in the presence of your Lord⁴, hence constitute a truer basis for hope.

18-47 On the day We rock the mountains, you see the earth stripped bare. We gather them without leaving anyone out.

18-48 Standing in lines, they are presented to their Lord⁴. “You have come to Us as you were created⁷⁸ in the first place. You presumed that We would not carry out what you were foretold.”

18-49 The book is put down. You see the sinners⁷³ terrified because of its contents. They say: “We are doomed. What a book this is, it recounts everything without leaving anything out, big or small.” Thus, they are made to face their own actions. Your Lord⁴ does not wrong¹⁸ anyone.

18-50 We said to the angels: “Subordinate¹¹ to Adem.” Except Iblis²⁹, who was one of the Djinns²⁵, they all subordinated¹¹. He rebelled against his Lord’s⁴ command¹⁷. And yet, you espouse him and his descendants⁸⁹ as your saviours⁷⁹ in spite of Me? They are your enemies. The evildoers'¹⁸ situation is very bad.

18-51 I did not hold them witness⁸¹ to the creation⁷⁸ of the heavens and the earth, nor the creation⁷⁸ of themselves¹¹⁵. I do not appoint aids from among the corrupt³⁴.

18-52 On the day He says: “Call those whom you idolised¹⁶ in spite of Me”, they call them but receive no answer. We put an abyss between them.

18-53 When sinners⁷³ see the fire, they realise then that it is they who are about to enter it. But they cannot find a way to escape from there.

18-54 We stated all kinds of examples for humans in the Recitation¹⁰⁶. But man is more contentious than any other being.

18-55 When guidance⁷⁷ comes to humans, what keeps them from believing⁴⁷ and asking their Lord⁴ for forgiveness is that they push for the modus operandi¹³² of the past to strike them too. Or to be brought face to face with the punishment.

18-56 We do not send messengers with other missions besides being heralds of good news and warnings. Heathens⁸ are fighting truth³⁸ with falsehood in order to invalidate it. They scorn My revelations³⁷ and My warnings.

18-57 Who could be eviler than those who turn away when they are reminded of their Lord's⁴ revelations³⁷ with good advice, or those who forget about what their own hands have done? We muffle their hearts¹⁸⁸ and weigh down their hearing. Consequently, they do not understand this. Call them to guidance⁷⁷ or not, they will not be guided⁷⁷.

18-58 Your Lord⁴ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³. If He struck them down for what they do, He would be hastening their punishment. However, there is an appointed time for them which they cannot evade.

18-59 We destroyed those countries when they did evil¹⁸. A certain time had been appointed for their destruction.

18-60 Musa said to his young assistant: “Even if it takes ages, I will keep going until I reach the point where the two seas merge.”

18-61 But when they reached the point where the two seas merge, they forgot all about their fish that then made its way back into the sea.

18-62 They had moved on when Musa said to his young assistant: “Prepare our meal. This journey is truly exhausting.”

18-63 He said: “Look, when we were resting by that rock, Sheytan²⁹ made me forget to remember the fish.” It had made its way back into the sea in very strange circumstances.

18-64 He said: “That is what we are looking for.” So, they turned and went back in their tracks.

18-65 There they encountered a subject⁹ from among Our subjects⁹ who had been blessed by Us. We had taught him a certain knowledge.

18-66 Musa said: “May I join you for you to teach me some of the knowledge that you were taught?”

18-67 He said: “Honestly, you could not bear with me patiently.”

18-68 “How could you bear with me in matters beyond your grasp?“

18-69 He said: “God¹ willing, you will find me committed. I will not challenge you in any situation¹⁷.”

18-70 He said: “If you join me, do not ask me about anything until I myself elucidate you about it.”

18-71 So they began their journey. Then, when they had embarked on a boat, he made a hole in it. He said: “Did you make that hole in order to drown its passengers? You have done an incomprehensible thing.”

18-72 He said: “Did I not tell you that you could not bear with me?

18-73 He said: “Do not admonish me for forgetting. And do not complicate my task.”

18-74 They continued their journey. Then they encountered a child whom he killed⁹⁴ instantly. Musa said: “You killed⁹⁴ an innocent life¹¹⁵ without it being due for another life¹¹⁵? You have done a really bad thing.”

18-75 He said: “Did I not tell you that you could not bear with me?”

18-76 He said: “If I should question you ever again, I will apologise to you and you will be absolved of me.”

18-77 They continued their journey. When they came to a village, they asked its inhabitants for food but were refused hospitality. There, they encountered a wall which was about to collapse. He repaired it. He said: ”If you wished so you could be paid for this.”

18-78 He said: “This is where we part company. Now I will explain my actions that you could not bear with patiently.”

18-79 “I wanted to damage the boat that belonged to those impoverished people working the sea because of the imminent arrival of a commander⁵⁷ who confiscates all boats by brute force.”

18-80 “The parents of that child are believers⁴⁷. We were concerned because he was a transgressing heathen⁸ oppressing them.”

18-81 “We wanted them to have a purer, more compassionate child in his place from their Lord⁴.”

18-82 “The wall is the property of two young orphans. It has a treasure underneath that belongs to them. Their father was a faithful man. So, your Lord⁴ willed that they shall come of age and unearth their treasure by the grace of their Lord⁴. I did not do any of these things by my own will¹⁷. This is the elucidation of the events you could not bear with patiently.”

18-83 They ask you about Zulqarnayn. Say: “I will relate to you some of his story.”

18-84 We established him firmly in the land and gave him all kinds of means.

18-85 He pursued a certain cause.

18-86 When he came to where the sun sets, he found it setting over a turbid stream. There he was confronted by a people. We said: “Zulqarnayn. Punish them or be amiable.”

18-87 He said: “We will punish the evildoers¹⁸. They will then be returned to their Lord⁴. He will inflict a fierce punishment on them.”

18-88 “Those who believe⁴⁷ and do right are due to receive the best of rewards. We will ease their situation¹⁷ for them.”

18-89 Then he moved on.

18-90 Eventually, he came to where the sun rises and found it rising over a people whom We did not provide with means to shelter from it.

18-91 So it was. We knew everything about him.

18-92 Then he moved on.

18-93 He encountered a people who barely understood a word when he came up to that mountain pass.

18-94 They said: “Zulqarnayn. Yajuj and Majuj¹⁶⁷ are conspiring¹⁰⁵ in the land. Shall we pay you a tribute for building a barrier between them and us?”

18-95 He said: “My Lord’s⁴ favour on me is better than that. But you can assist me with your labour. I shall build an insurmountable barrier between you and them.”

18-96 “Bring me ingots of iron.” When he had filled the gap between the two sides of the ravine, he said: “Work the bellows.” Then, when it was glowing like red-hot fire, he said: “Bring the molten copper to pour over it.”

18-97 Hence, they were unable to scale it or tunnel through it.

18-98 He said: “This is by my Lord’s⁴ mercy³. When the time appointed by my Lord⁴ arrives, He will raze it to the ground. My Lord’s⁴ promise is true.”

18-99 On that day, We abandon them as they crowd in hordes. The Suhr¹⁰⁰ is sounded. We gather them all.

18-100 On that day, We present hell to heathens⁸.

18-101 My scripture¹²⁵ defies their vision. And listening to it is unbearable for them.

18-102 Do heathens⁸ think they can consecrate saviours⁷⁹ from among My subjects⁹ in spite of Me? We have readied hell, the destination of heathens⁸.

18-103 Say: “Shall I tell you who the most doomed ones are based on their actions?”

18-104 It is those whose actions on earth are in vain but think they are doing well for themselves.

18-105 It is those who disbelieve⁸ the revelations³⁷ of their Lord⁴ and that they will meet Him. All their efforts come to naught. We disregard them.

18-106 Their punishment is hell because they disbelieve⁸ and mock My revelations³⁷ and My messengers.

18-107 Those who believe⁴⁷ and do good deeds have the paradises of Firdevs as their home.

18-108 They remain there forever never wishing to leave.

18-109 Say: “If the seas and as much again were to become ink for the words of my Lord⁴, the seas would be consumed before my Lord’s⁴ words could all be recounted.”

18-110 Say: “I too am a human being like you. But it has been revealed to me that God⁵ is your only Ruler⁵. Those who expect to meet their Lord⁴ should do good deeds and not taint their submission⁹ by perpetrating idolatry¹⁶ in spite of their Lord⁴.”

Chapter 19

Chapter 19

19-1 Kaf Ha Ya Ayn Sad.

19-2 This is the remembrance¹²⁵ of your Lord’s⁴ grace³ onto Zekeriyya.

19-3 Once upon a time, he prayed to his Lord⁴ quietly.

19-4 He said: “My Lord⁴. My bones have weakened, and my hair has greyed. But my Lord⁴, my prayers to You were never in vain.”

19-5 “I am truly unsure about my kin who will take over the mission¹⁷. My wife is barren, so grace me with an ally⁷⁹ from You.”

19-6 “So that he may be my successor and the successor of the children of Yakub. My Lord⁴. Make him worthy of Your approval.”

19-7 “Zekeriyya. We are giving you the good news of a son by the name of Yahya, a name never given to anyone before.”

19-8 He said: “My Lord⁴. How can I have a son? My wife is barren and I myself am in an advanced phase of old age?”

19-9 “Just like that. Your Lord⁴ said: ‘This is easy for Me. I created⁷⁸ you too when you were non-existent.’”

19-10 He said: “My Lord⁴. Give me a sign³⁷.” He said: “The sign³⁷ for you is that, though well, you will not be able to speak to people for three whole nights."

19-11 He stepped out of his sanctum and gesticulated to his people: “Exalt⁷² mornings and evenings.”

19-12 We said: “Yahya. Abide strictly by the scripture.” We gave him wisdom⁵² when he was still a child.

19-13 And love and purity. He was most mindful

19-14 and caring towards his parents. He was neither demanding nor rebellious.

19-15 Peace to him on the day of his birth, the day of his death and the day of his resurrection.

19-16 Speak about Maryam from the scripture. She had withdrawn from her family to somewhere in the east.

19-17 She lived in seclusion away from them when We sent Our soul¹⁵ to her. He appeared to her in the form of a man.

19-18 She said: “I seek refuge from you with Rahman². Are you God-fearing¹¹⁸?”

19-19 He said: “I am an envoy of your Lord⁴, sent to announce a pure son to you.”

19-20 She said: “How could I have a son when no man has touched me? I have not been unchaste.”

19-21 He said: “Just like that. Your Lord⁴ said: ‘This is easy for Me. We will make him a sign³⁷ for humanity as an act of mercy³ from Us.’” This was already decreed¹⁷.

19-22 So she conceived. She withdrew to a remote place with him.

19-23 Labour pains drove her to a date palm. She said: “If only I had died and become a distant memory.”

19-24 A voice from underneath said: “Do not complain. Your Lord⁴ has issued a spring down below from you.”

19-25 “Shake the trunk of that date palm towards you so that freshly ripe dates may fall down to you.”

19-26 “Eat, drink and sparkle your eyes. Convey to anyone you encounter: “As I have vowed a fast of silence to Rahman² for the day, I cannot speak with any of you.”

19-27 She returned to her people carrying the child. They said: “Maryam. You have done a shocking thing.”

19-28 “Sister of Harun. Your father was not a bad man, and your mother was not unchaste.”

19-29 Upon this, she just pointed at him. They said: “How could we talk with a baby belonging in the cradle?”

19-30 He said: “I am God’s¹ subject⁹. He gave me the scripture and made me a prophet.”

19-31 ”Wherever I may be, His blessing is with me. He enjoined on me to observe the rites of worship⁶ and to observe the Zekat¹³ for as long as I live.”

19-32 “And to be caring towards my mother. He did not make me a depraved thug.”

19-33 “Peace to me on the day of my birth, on the day of my death and on the day I am brought back to life.”

19-34 This is son of Maryam Isa. But they doubt this true word.

19-35 It cannot be that God¹ begets children. He is the Most Exalted⁷². He says: “Be”, when He wills¹⁷ for something to be and it is.

19-36 “God¹ is my Lord⁴ and your Lord⁴. So submit⁹ to Him. This is the right way.”

19-37 They divide into conflicting factions. Heathens⁸ are doomed when they witness⁸¹ that great day.

19-38 On the day they come to Us, they are made to hear and made to see. But in the here and now, those evildoers¹⁸ are completely deceived³⁴.

19-39 Warn them of the day of remorse in which the punishment¹⁷ is executed. They are oblivious. They do not believe⁴⁷.

19-40 We inherit the earth and everything on it. And they return to Us.

19-41 Speak about Ibrahim from the scripture. He was a righteous prophet.

19-42 He said to his father: “Father. Why do you submit⁹ to those who cannot hear, see or benefit you in any way?”

19-43 “Father. Some knowledge has come to me that had not come to you. Go by me so that I may guide⁷⁷ you to the right way.”

19-44 “Father. Do not submit⁹ to Sheytan²⁹. Sheytan²⁹ rebelled against Rahman².”

19-45 “Father. I fear that Rahman’s² punishment will strike you down as one of Sheytan’s²⁹ allies⁷⁹.“

19-46 He said: “Ibrahim. Are you renouncing my overlords⁵? I will banish¹³⁰ you if you do not stop this. Now stay away from me for a long time.”

19-47 He said: “Peace to you. I will ask my Lord⁴ to forgive you because He is the Most Kind to me.”

19-48 “I distance myself from you and those you invoke in spite of God¹. I myself pray to my Lord⁴. My prayers are never in vain.”

19-49 Then, when he had distanced himself in this way from them and those whom they submitted⁹ to in spite of God¹, We gifted him Ishak and Yakub and made them all prophets.

19-50 By Our grace³, We gifted them a superior language of truth.

19-51 Speak about Musa from the scripture because he was sent as a righteous messenger, a prophet.

19-52 We called out to him from the right side of the mountain and brought him close up in order to speak with him quietly.

19-53 By Our grace³, We gifted his brother Harun with prophethood too.

19-54 Speak about Ismail from the scripture because he was a messenger, a prophet true to his word.

19-55 He was instructing¹⁷ his people to observe the rites of worship⁶ and to observe the Zekat¹³. He was approved of in the presence of his Lord⁴.

19-56 Speak about Idris from the scripture because he was a faithful prophet.

19-57 We raised him to a high rank.

19-58 These are some of the prophets whom God¹ privileged. They are of those whom We carried alongside Nuh, from Adem’s lineage⁸⁹, from the descendants⁸⁹ of Ibrahim and Israel. They are people whom We chose and guided⁷⁷. When the revelations³⁷ of Rahman² were recited to them, they would prostrate¹¹, weeping.

19-59 Then, generations came about who no longer observed the rites of worship⁶. They just pursued their egotistic desires. They are doomed.

19-60 Those who repent⁵⁰, believe⁴⁷ and act righteously are different. They will enter paradise without being wronged¹⁸ in the slightest.

19-61 Rahman² promises them the hidden³⁹ paradises of Aden. His promise is fulfilled.

19-62 There, they hear no vain talk. Everything is at peace. There, they have their sustenance¹³⁵ mornings and evenings.

19-63 This paradise is inherited by the God-fearing¹¹⁸.

19-64 “We only come down by the command¹⁷ of your Lord⁴. What is ahead of us, behind us and in between belongs to Him. Your Lord⁴ does not forget.”

19-65 He is the Lord⁴ of all beings in the heavens, on earth and within them. So submit⁹ to Him without tainting your submission⁹ to Him. Do you know of an equal to Him?

19-66 Man says: “Really? I shall be brought back to life after having died?”

19-67 Does man not realise that We created⁷⁸ him when he was non-existent before?

19-68 We will gather them together with their devils²⁹. We will have them ready down on their knees around hell.

19-69 Then, We seize from each lot those who were most disobedient to Rahman².

19-70 We know best who the ones are who deserve to enter there.

19-71 It is your Lord’s⁴ irrevocable decision that all of you shall be there.

19-72 Then, We save the God-fearing¹¹⁸ and leave the evildoers¹⁸ there on their knees.

19-73 When Our verses³⁷ are read out in all clarity to heathens⁸, they say to those who believe⁴⁷: “Which side is in a stronger position and has a superior following?”

19-74 We destroyed so many generations of humans who were superior in style and substance.

19-75 Say: “Rahman² may assign a long term to those who are misguided³⁴, up until they encounter the promised punishment or that hour. Then, they will know whose situation is worse and which power the lesser one is.”

19-76 God¹ increases the guidance⁷⁷ of those who accept guidance⁷⁷. Good deeds are everlasting and rewarded with the best in the presence of your Lord⁴, leading to a better outcome.

19-77 Have you considered the one who disbelieves⁸ Our revelations³⁷ and says: “I will have wealth and children”?

19-78 Has he come to see the invisible³⁹ or did he receive word from Rahman²?

19-79 We record everything he says and extend his punishment into all eternity.

19-80 We inherit everything he says. And he comes to us all alone.

19-81 They instate rulers⁵ who then empower themselves in spite of God¹.

19-82 But those then denounce⁸ their submission⁹ and they turn on them.

19-83 Do you not see? We send devils²⁹ to heathens⁸ so that they may incite them.

19-84 Do not be rash with them. We are monitoring them.

19-85 On the day We gather the God-fearing¹¹⁸ as a community in the presence of Rahman²,

19-86 We commit sinners⁷³ to hell, thirsting.

19-87 Without permission, no one can intercede⁹⁹ in the presence of Rahman².

19-88 They say: “Rahman² has begotten a child.”

19-89 You are advancing a most hideous lie.

19-90 Because of it, the heavens almost implode, the earth almost bursts asunder and mountains almost collapse.

19-91 Because they attribute a child to Rahman².

19-92 Rahman² does not beget children.

19-93 All beings in the heavens and on earth will come to Rahman² as mere subjects⁹.

19-94 All of them have been counted and accounted for.

19-95 And all of them come to Him one by one on judgement day⁷⁴.

19-96 Rahman² brings about love among those who believe⁴⁷ and act righteously.

19-97 We simplified this in your language so that you may give good news to the God-fearing¹¹⁸. And so that you may warn¹²⁵ the people who are stubbornly refusing.

19-98 We destroyed many generations before them. Do you perceive any of them? Or can you hear them whisper in any way?

Chapter 20

Chapter 20

20-1 Ta Ha.

20-2 We did not reveal this Recitation¹⁰⁶ to distress you.

20-3 This is advice¹²⁵ for the people it concerns.

20-4 It is a revelation from the One who created⁷⁸ the earth and the heavens above.

20-5 Rahman² owns the throne¹¹².

20-6 Everything in the heavens, on earth, within them and in the soil belongs to Him.

20-7 Speak up or not, He knows the secret and the most secret.

20-8 God¹. There is no power⁵ but Him. All attributes of perfection belong to Him.

20-9 Did Musa’s narrative reach you?

20-10 He saw a fire and said to his family: “Wait. I have seen a fire. I may be able to get some ember for you. Or I may find a guide⁷⁷ there.”

20-11 When he arrived there, it was said: “Musa.”

20-12 “I am your Lord⁴. Take off your shoes, you are in the sacred valley of Tuva.”

20-13 “I chose you. So, listen to what is revealed.”

20-14 “I am God¹. There is no potentate⁵ but Me. So submit⁹ to Me. Observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously in order to affirm¹²⁵ Me.”

20-15 “That hour is approaching. I am concealing it almost completely so that all may receive the dues of their deeds.”

20-16 “Do not let yourself be side-tracked by those who do not believe⁴⁷ in it and hence pursue their own agenda. You would be doomed then.”

20-17 “What is that in your right hand Musa?”

20-18 He said: “It is my staff. I lean on it and bring down leaves for my sheep with it. And I have other uses for it too.”

20-19 He said: “Musa. Throw it down.”

20-20 It became a slick serpent when he threw it.

20-21 He said: “Pick it up. Have no fear. We will restore it to its former state.”

20-22 “As another miracle³⁷, put your hand under your arm for it to emerge in flawless white.”

20-23 “This is to show you some of Our great signs³⁷.”

20-24 “Go to Pharaoh because he is exceeding the limits.”

20-25 He said: “My Lord⁴. Give me courage.”

20-26 “Simplify my mission¹⁷.”

20-27 “Remove my speech impediment.”

20-28 “So that they may understand my speech.”

20-29 “Appoint an aid for me from my family.”

20-30 “My brother Harun.”

20-31 ”Boost my strength with him.”

20-32 “Make him my partner in my mission¹⁷.”

20-33 “So that we may pay tribute⁷² to You most often.”

20-34 “And so that we may affirm¹²⁵ You most often.”

20-35 “You are seeing us.”

20-36 He said: “Musa. Your requests have been granted.”

20-37 “We favoured you before.”

20-38 “We revealed to your mother this revelation:”

20-39 “Place him in a box and then launch him into the water so that he may wash up ashore for him to be picked up by My enemy, who is his enemy. I brought about love for you so that you may be raised under My auspices.”

20-40 “Your sister was milling about and then said: ‘Shall I tell you of someone who can take care of him?’ We returned you to your mother in this way to make her happy and to alleviate her grief. Then you killed⁹⁴ someone. But We delivered you from the repercussions of that. We tested you thoroughly. You remained for years among the people of Medyen. Then you arrived here in accordance with your fate.”

20-41 “I chose you for Myself¹¹⁵.”

20-42 “Go with your brother and My signs³⁷. Do not neglect to affirm¹²⁵ Me.”

20-43 “Go, the both of you, to Pharaoh because he is transgressing.”

20-44 “Speak openly with him so that he may heed advice or beware.”

20-45 They said: “Our Lord⁴. We are concerned. He will either transgress or violate us.”

20-46 He said: “Have no fear. I am with you. I hear. I see.”

20-47 “Go to him and say: ‘We are the envoys of your Lord⁴. Stop tormenting the children of Israel. Let them leave with us. We have come with revelations³⁷ from your Lord⁴. Peace to those who follow guidance⁷⁷.’”

20-48 “It has been revealed to us: ‘Those who deny³² in disregard will be punished.’”

20-49 He said: “Musa. Who is your Lord⁴?”

20-50 He said: “Our Lord⁴ is the One who gives everything its form, then provides it with guidance⁷⁷.“

20-51 He said: “What is the situation of earlier generations?”

20-52 He said: “The knowledge of that is kept in a book in the presence of my Lord⁴. My Lord⁴ does neither err nor forget.”

20-53 He created the earth as your cradle. He routed roads and sent down water from the sky for you. With it, We grow many pairs of plants.

20-54 Eat and feed your farm animals. There are signs³⁷ in this for rational people.

20-55 We created⁷⁸ you from it. We will return you into it. Then We will bring you out of it once more.

20-56 We showed him many of Our signs³⁷. But he denied³² and refused.

20-57 He said: “Musa. Have you come to us with your magic to expel us from our own country?”

20-58 “We shall stage a show of comparable magic for you. So, propose a time and location, a suitable place agreeable to you as well as us.“

20-59 He said: “Let the meeting take place on the day of the festival, in the morning when the people gather.“

20-60 Pharaoh turned around and left. He plotted his strategy. Then he returned.

20-61 Musa said: “Shame on you. Do not deny³² God¹. Or else, He will destroy you in pain. Those who engage in slander are doomed.”

20-62 Upon that, they conferred in private about their mission¹⁷.

20-63 They said: “They are only two magicians seeking to expel you with their magic from your own country. They want to destroy your exemplary civilisation.”

20-64 “So execute your action plan. Line up and proceed. Whoever prevails today attains his goal.”

20-65 They said: “Musa. Be the first to throw. Or else, we will throw first.”

20-66 He said: “You go first.” At that, by their magic, their ropes and staffs really appeared to be charging at him.

20-67 Musa suddenly felt a fear arise in him.

20-68 We said: “Have no fear. You are certain to prevail.”

20-69 “Throw what is in your right hand. It will devour what they conjured up because what they perform is just magicians’ trickery. Magicians cannot attain salvation regardless of where they go.”

20-70 Upon this, the magicians went face down to prostrate¹¹. They said: “We believe⁴⁷ in the Lord⁴ of Musa and Harun.”

20-71 He said: “You believed⁴⁷ in Him without my consent? He must be your master teaching you your magic. I will abscise your alternate hands and feet and hang you from the trunks of palm trees. You shall learn whose punishment is fiercer and more tangible.”

20-72 They said: “We will never choose you over our Maker¹²³ in the face of the clear evidence⁴² we just received. So do whatever you can do. You can only do things here on earth.”

20-73 “We believe⁴⁷ our Lord⁴. May He forgive us our faults and the magic you compelled us to perform. God¹ is supreme. He always prevails.”

20-74 Those who return to their Lord⁴ as sinners⁷³ enter hell as forewarned. They can neither live nor die there.

20-75 The highest ranks are for those who return to their Lord⁴ as righteous believers⁴⁷.

20-76 They remain forever in the paradises of Aden that have meandering streams in them. This is the reward of those who purify.

20-77 We revealed to Musa: “March with My subjects⁹ in the night. Strike up a dry path across the sea for them. Have no fear of being captured. Do not worry.”

20-78 Pharaoh and his armies went after them. But they were overwhelmed. They were overwhelmed by water.

20-79 Pharaoh misled³⁴ his people instead of guiding⁷⁷ them.

20-80 Children of Israel. We saved you from your enemies. We made a covenant with you by the right side of the mountain. We sent manna and quails down to you.

20-81 “Eat of the pure sustenance¹³⁵ We provide for you. Do not violate the limits in this regard. Or else, My vengeance will strike you down. Whoever is struck down by My vengeance is doomed.”

20-82 “I forgive anyone who repents⁵⁰, believes⁴⁷, is righteous and then follows guidance⁷⁷.”

20-83 “Musa. What led you to leave your people in a hurry?”

20-84 He said: “They are following me. I rushed to You to please You.”

20-85 He said: “We tested your people after you. Samiri corrupted³⁴ them.”

20-86 Upon this, Musa returned to his people enraged and saddened. He said: “My people. Has your Lord⁴ not promised you something nice? Did time become too long for you? Or is it that you broke your pledge to me because you wished for your Lord’s⁴ vengeance to strike you down?”

20-87 They said: “It is not that we broke our pledge to you intentionally. But we had a certain quantity of those people’s jewellery with us and we contributed likewise when Samiri did.”

20-88 And so he cast the statue of a blaring calf. Then they said: “Here. This is your god⁵ and Musa’s god⁵ but he lapsed.”

20-89 Were they not seeing that it could not respond to them and had no power to harm or benefit them?

20-90 Harun said to them: “My people. You are being subverted³³. It is Rahman² who is your Lord⁴. So go by me. Follow my instructions¹⁷.”

20-91 They said: “We will continue to hallow this until Musa comes back.”

20-92 He said: “Harun. Why did you not come to me when you saw their aberration³⁴?”

20-93 “Why did you not come to me? Are you challenging my instructions¹⁷?”

20-94 He said: “Son of my mother. Do not tug on my beard and head. I feared that you would say: ‘You divided the children of Israel. You disregarded my instruction.’”

20-95 He said: “And what was your problem Samiri?”

20-96 He said: “I saw what they did not. I took a handful of that envoy’s footprint and tossed it in because I myself¹¹⁵ fancied doing so.

20-97 He said: “Leave. As a punishment in this life, you will perpetually say: ‘Beware not to touch me.’ You also have an appointment that you will not be able to evade. And look at that deity⁵ you hallow. I swear, we will melt it down and scatter it in pieces all around the sea.”

20-98 “God¹ is the only Deity⁵ you have. There is no other divine being⁵ besides Him. His knowledge comprises everything.”

20-99 This is how We relate to you some of the chronicles of the past. We issued a scripture¹²⁵ from Our presence and delivered it to you.

20-100 Those who disregard it will be weighed down by sin on judgement day⁷⁴

20-101 and remain under it forever. What a bad load they carry on judgement day⁷⁴.

20-102 On the day the Suhr¹⁰⁰ is sounded, it is that day. We gather sinners⁷³ in a state of blindness.

20-103 They whisper: “You were there for ten”, to one another.

20-104 We know best what they say. Those with a better approximation say: “You were there just for a day.”

20-105 They ask you about mountains. Say: “My Lord⁴ will pulverise and scatter them,”

20-106 “leaving their spaces vacant,”

20-107 “without a dip or rise left to be seen anywhere.”

20-108 On that day, they obey the call, unable to escape. All voices are hushed for Rahman². Only the quietest of whispers are audible.

20-109 No Intercession⁹⁹ works on that day. But there will be those who receive Rahman’s² permission to state what He condones.

20-110 He knows what is ahead of them and what is behind them. But they cannot grasp Him with their knowledge.

20-111 The Ever Alive⁶², the All Overseeing⁶³ will be faced. Those burdened by evildoing¹⁸ are doomed.

20-112 Those who do right as believers⁴⁷ have no injustice to fear. Nor that they will be deprived in the slightest.

20-113 We revealed this as an Arabic Recitation¹⁰⁶ and stated the warnings in myriad ways so that they may beware or be prompted to reflect.

20-114 God¹, the Most High⁶⁰, is the true³⁸ Commander⁵⁷. Do not rush the Recitation¹⁰⁶ when it is being revealed to you. But say: “My Lord⁴. Increase my knowledge.”

20-115 We took Adem’s pledge back in time. But he forgot about it. We found him lacking in resolve.

20-116 When We said to the angels: “Subordinate¹¹ to Adem”, they all subordinated¹¹. Except Iblis²⁹. He refused.

20-117 Upon this, We said: “Adem. This one is your and your wife’s enemy, so beware that he does not take you out of paradise because you would come to experience hardship then.”

20-118 “You will not experience hunger or exposure here.”

20-119 “Nor will you suffer from thirst or heat here.”

20-120 But Sheytan²⁹ seduced them. He said: “Shall I show you the tree of immortality and the realm⁵⁹ of infinity?”

20-121 They became self-conscious of their nakedness as soon as they both ate from it, and they scrambled to cover themselves with the leaves of paradise. Adem became confused and disobeyed his Lord⁴.

20-122 But then, his Lord⁴ chose him, accepted his repentance⁵⁰ and guided⁷⁷ him.

20-123 He said: “Go down from there as one another’s enemies. Whoever follows My guidance⁷⁷, when I send guidance⁷⁷, will neither be corrupted³⁴ nor suffer misery.”

20-124 “And whoever disregards My scriptures¹²⁵ will have a miserable existence and will be gathered blind on judgement day⁷⁴.”

20-125 He says: “My Lord⁴. Why did you gather me blind when I could see before?”

20-126 He says: “This is why: Our revelations³⁷ came to you. But you disregarded them. Consequently, you are disregarded today.”

20-127 This is how We punish those who do not believe⁴⁷ their Lord’s⁴ revelations³⁷ and transgress. The punishment of the hereafter¹² is much fiercer and everlasting.

20-128 We destroyed so many generations before them. Does this fact not constitute guidance⁷⁷ for them? Especially since they are dwelling where those others used to be settled? There are lessons³⁷ in this for sensible people.

20-129 If it had not been for a word from your Lord⁴ and a term determined by Him, it would have been inevitable.

20-130 Be steadfast in the face of what they say. Pay tribute⁷² to your Lord⁴ with praise⁶⁵ before sunrise and sunset. Exalt⁷² Him in the night and in the day so that you may attain salvation.

20-131 Do not covet the attractions of the life of the earth We give to some of them as a trial. Your Lord⁴ will afford you a superior and everlasting existence¹³⁵.

20-132 Instruct¹⁷ your family to observe the rites of worship⁶ and be steadfast. You are not sustaining¹³⁵ Us, but We are sustaining¹³⁵ you. The final outcome will favour the God-fearing¹¹⁸.

20-133 They say: “Should he not have brought a miracle³⁷ from his Lord⁴ with him?” Did the clear statements of truth⁴² contained in the previous scriptures not reach them?

20-134 If We had annihilated them with a punishment before now, they would have said: “Our Lord⁴. Should You not have sent a messenger to us, allowing us to abide by Your revelations³⁷ before humiliating and debasing us like this?”

20-135 Say: “Everyone is biding time. So do likewise. You shall know soon who the ones on the right way are and who the guided⁷⁷ ones really are.”

Chapter 21

Chapter 21

21-1 The reckoning⁸³ of humans is nearing. But they are still heedless in oblivion.

21-2 Whenever a new scripture¹²⁵ from their Lord⁴ comes to them, they only ever listen insincerely.

21-3 Their hearts¹⁸⁸ are distracted by ambition. So, the evildoers¹⁸ say privately to one another: “Is this not just another mortal like you? Are you going to be enchanted by him with eyes wide open?”

21-4 He said: “My Lord⁴ knows the words spoken in the heavens and on earth. He is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Knowing⁵³.”

21-5 They said: “These are nothing but incoherent hallucinations. Or, he made them up himself. He is a fabulist¹⁴⁶. If not, why then does he not bring us miracles³⁷ like the ones who were sent before?”

21-6 None of the countries We annihilated before them had believed⁴⁷. Are they going to believe⁴⁷?

21-7 We only ever sent men as messengers before you. We revealed to them. If you do not know, ask the people of scriptures⁴⁵.

21-8 We did not create them as beings who do not eat. They are not immortal either.

21-9 Then, true to Our word to them, We saved them and some others of Our choice. We destroyed those who went beyond the limits.

21-10 We sent down a scripture as advice¹²⁵ for you. Will you still not think?

21-11 We destroyed many evildoing¹⁸ nations and established other people in their place.

21-12 When they experienced Our punishment, they tried to flee rapidly.

21-13 “Do not flee. Return to your homes where you became spoilt. You will be interrogated.”

21-14 They said: “We are doomed. We were wrong¹⁸.”

21-15 They screamed until they were no more.

21-16 We did not create⁷⁸ the heavens, the earth and all things within them as a game of fun.

21-17 We do not do such things. If We were to seek fun, We would do so in Our own context.

21-18 We hit falsehood with truth³⁸. That shatters it. Then it falls apart. Shame on you for making such claims.

21-19 All beings in the heavens and on earth are His. Those who are in His presence are not conceited. They worship⁹ Him. And they never tire of doing so.

21-20 They pay tribute⁷² to Him tirelessly in the night and in the day.

21-21 Can the rulers⁵ they instate on earth bring about resurrection?

21-22 If any other powers⁵ besides Him had emerged in either, they would have been destroyed already. God¹, the Lord⁴ of the throne¹¹², is pure⁷² of their suppositions.

21-23 He cannot be made to account for His actions. But they are going to be made to account for theirs.

21-24 They incline towards deities⁵ other than Him? Say: “Bring your irrefutable case in support of them. Here. This is the scripture¹²⁵ of those with me. And that is the scripture¹²⁵ of those who were before me.” Most of them are oblivious of the truth³⁸. So, they pay no attention to it.

21-25 We have never sent a messenger to whom We did not reveal: “There is no potentate⁵ but Me. So submit⁹ exclusively to Me.”

21-26 They said: “Rahman² has begotten children.” He is the Most Exalted⁷². No. They are His honoured subjects⁹.

21-27 They do not speak before Him. They act on His orders¹⁷.

21-28 He knows everything ahead of them and everything behind them. They tremble in awe of Him. They cannot intercede⁹⁹ because He does not permit it.

21-29 If any of them had said: “I am a divine being⁵ besides Him”, We would have punished that one with hell. That is how We punish evildoing¹⁸ ones.

21-30 Do heathens⁸ not see? We tore the heavens and the earth apart when they were conjoined. We create all lifeforms with water. Will they still not believe⁴⁷?

21-31 We placed solid mountains on the earth so that it may not rock them, and wide roads so that they may be guided⁷⁷.

21-32 We made the sky a protective ceiling. But they are ignoring its signs³⁷.

21-33 He created⁷⁸ the night, the day, the sun and the moon for each to follow its own course.

21-34 We did not give immortality to any human before you. Would they go on to live forever if you died?

21-35 Every person¹¹⁵ will experience death. We are testing you with the trials³³ of good and bad. You will be returned to Us.

21-36 When heathens⁸ encounter you, they ridicule you: “This is the one who advises¹²⁵ you against your rulers⁵?” They are disbelieving⁸ Rahman’s² scripture¹²⁵.

21-37 Human beings are created⁷⁸ impulsive. I will show you My signs³⁷ soon. So do not be impatient.

21-38 They say: “If you are telling the truth, then when will the promised be?”

21-39 If only those heathens⁸ could know the time when they will not be able to keep the fire off their faces and backs. They will not be helped.

21-40 It will come to them so sudden, so unexpectedly, it will stun them. Then, they will neither be able to evade it, nor will they be given respite.

21-41 The messengers of the past were ridiculed too. But the mockers were then engulfed by the very thing they were mocking.

21-42 They really are ignoring Rahman’s² scripture¹²⁵. Say: “Who could protect you against Rahman² in the night or in the day?”

21-43 Or is it that they found some potentates⁵ who can protect them from Us when in reality those in question could not even help themselves¹¹⁵? We do not tolerate them.

21-44 We sustained them and their ancestors for so long, they began to think life will go on forever. Do they still not see that We bear down on the earth, eroding it from its margins?

21-45 Say: “I am advising¹²⁵ you with revelation.” But those who are deaf do not hear the advice¹²⁵.

21-46 Even if just a hint of your Lord’s⁴ punishment were to touch them, they would say: “We are doomed. We were wrong¹⁸.”

21-47 We set up scales of law¹²⁹ on judgement day⁷⁴. No person is then wronged¹⁸ in the slightest. Even if it is as insignificant a thing as a mustard seed, We still bring it up. Our reckoning⁸³ suffices.

21-48 We gave Musa and Harun the Criterion³¹, a light and a scripture for the God-fearing¹¹⁸.

21-49 They fear their invisible³⁹ Lord⁴. And they are awed by that hour.

21-50 We revealed this sacrosanct scripture¹²⁵ to him. Are you denying⁸ it?

21-51 And before this, We gave wisdom⁵² to Ibrahim. We knew him.

21-52 He said to his father and his people: “What are these idols you are devoted to so much?

21-53 They said: “We found our fathers submitting⁹ to them.”

21-54 He said: “You and your fathers have been clearly misled³⁴.”

21-55 They said: “Are you telling us the truth³⁸? Or are you just fooling around?”

21-56 He said: “Only the Lord⁴ of the heavens and the earth is your Lord⁴. He made¹²³ them. I bear witness⁸¹ to that.”

21-57 “By God¹, I am going to execute my plan for them once you have left.”

21-58 And so he smashed them all to pieces except the biggest one so that they could come back to it.

21-59 They said: “Who did this to our gods⁵? He must be an evil¹⁸ one.”

21-60 Some said: “We heard a young man by the name of Ibrahim arguing against them.”

21-61 They said: “Then bring him before the peoples' eyes so that they may bear witness⁸¹.”

21-62 They said: “Ibrahim. Did you do this to our gods⁵?”

21-63 He replied: “Hey, surely that big one there has done it? Ask them if they can speak.”

21-64 At that, they turned to one another¹¹⁵ and said: “You yourselves are doing wrong¹⁸.”

21-65 But then, they reverted and said: “You know very well, they cannot speak.”

21-66 He said: “So why then are you worshipping⁹ entities that can neither benefit nor harm you?”

21-67 “Shame on you and those whom you submit⁹ to in spite of God¹. Will you not come to your senses?”

21-68 They said: “If you are going to do something, burn him in support of your gods⁵.“

21-69 We said: “Fire. Be cool and harmless to Ibrahim.”

21-70 They plotted against him. But We made them lose out completely.

21-71 We delivered him and Lut to the land where We made people prosper.

21-72 We gifted him Ishak and then Yakub and bestowed faithfulness on them all.

21-73 We afforded them leaders⁴³ who were guided⁷⁷ by Our instructions¹⁷. We revealed to them to do good deeds, to observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously and to observe the Zekat¹³. They were worshipping⁹ Us.

21-74 And Lut. We gave him wisdom⁵² and knowledge and rescued him from that evildoing country. They were a bad, heretical⁷¹ people.

21-75 We admitted him into Our mercy³. He was one of the faithful.

21-76 And Nuh. Earlier, when he called, We answered his call and saved him and his family from great grief.

21-77 We supported him when those people denied³² Our revelations³⁷. They were a bad people. We drowned them all.

21-78 Also Davud and Suleyman. They were arbitrating⁵² in the matter of some peoples’ sheep that had strayed into a field of corn in the night. We were witnessing⁸¹ their verdict⁵².

21-79 We enlightened Suleyman about it. We gave to each of them wisdom⁵² and knowledge. We subjugated mountains and birds so that they may pay tribute⁷² together with Davud. We did that.

21-80 We taught him the art of making chain mail to protect you in violent confrontations. But are you grateful?

21-81 Winds would blast like storms by the command of Suleyman, blowing towards the land of prosperity. We know everything.

21-82 There were devils²⁹ who were diving for him and those who were doing other works. We were keeping them in Our custody.

21-83 And Eyyub. He prayed to his Lord⁴: “I have been struck by this affliction. You are the Most Merciful³ of those who have mercy³.”

21-84 Accordingly, We answered his prayer. We removed his affliction, gave him his family and multiplied them as an act of mercy³ from Our presence for it to constitute a reminder¹²⁵ for subjects⁹.

21-85 And Ismail, Idris and Zulkifl. They all persevered.

21-86 We accepted them into Our mercy³. They were faithful people.

21-87 And the one with the whale. He left in rage, assuming We would not compel him. But then, he prayed from inside the darkness: “There is no god⁵ but You. You are the Most Exalted⁷². I have done wrong¹⁸.”

21-88 We answered his prayer and rescued him from his predicament. And likewise, We save those who believe⁴⁷.

21-89 And Zekeriyya. He prayed to his Lord⁴: “My Lord⁴. Do not abandon me. You are the Best Successor.”

21-90 Accordingly, We answered his prayer by curing his wife and gifted him Yahya. They were all people striving to do good deeds. They were praying to Us in hope and fear. They were most respectful towards Us.

21-91 And the one who guarded her chastity. We inspired her with Our soul¹⁵ and made her and her son a sign³⁷ for all people²⁴.

21-92 “Your nation is one nation. And I am your Lord⁴. So worship⁹ only Me.”

21-93 They divided over this command¹⁷. All of them will return to Us.

21-94 The good actions of believers⁴⁷ will not be denied⁸. We are putting them on their records.

21-95 Countries We destroy are barred thereafter, they cannot stage a comeback.

21-96 When Yajuj and Majuj¹⁶⁷ are released, they come charging from all directions.

21-97 In the instance the true prophecy is fulfilled, the eyes of heathens⁸ gawk. They say: “We are doomed. We were unaware of this. We were wrong¹⁸.”

21-98 "You, and those whom you worship⁹ are the fuel of hell. You will go there."

21-99 They could not be sent there if they were divine beings⁵. But they will remain there forever.

21-100 There they scream in pain without ever being heard.

21-101 Those for whom We have goodwill are kept away from there.

21-102 They hear nothing of it, not even its howling. They remain forever in the fulfilment of their desires for themselves¹¹⁵.

21-103 Not even the greatest scare concerns them. Angels say: “This is your promised day”, when they welcome them.

21-104 On the day We crumple the universe like the pages of a book, We return it to the state it was in before We created⁷⁸ it. We pledged it. So, We will do it.

21-105 In accordance with the scripture¹²⁵, We wrote in the Zebur⁹⁰: “My faithful subjects⁹ will inherit the world.”

21-106 There is a clear message in this for a nation of subjects⁹.

21-107 We sent you to people²⁴ as an act of mercy³.

21-108 Say: “This has been revealed to me: ‘None but God⁵ is your Ruler⁵.’ So will you submit¹⁴ now?”

21-109 If they still turn away, say: “I have proclaimed to you in fairness. I do not know when, but what you are promised will come to you sooner or later.”

21-110 “He knows everything you keep secret as well as what you do openly.”

21-111 “I do not know. This is a trial³³ for you in the form of a fleeting existence.

21-112 Say: “My Lord⁴ governs⁵² by His law³⁸. Rahman² is our Lord⁴. We seek refuge with Him from your accusations.”

Chapter 22

Chapter 22

22-1 Humans. Be mindful of your Lord⁴. The shocks of that hour are huge.

22-2 On the day you behold it, every breastfeeding woman will forget about the one she suckles, and every pregnant woman will abort. You will see sober people in delirium. So severe is God’s¹ punishment.

22-3 Some people, devoid of knowledge, go by devious devils²⁹ and so they fight⁸² God¹.

22-4 It is written: “Whoever goes by him will be misled³⁴ and guided⁷⁷ into the blazing fire by him.”

22-5 Humans. If you are in doubt about being resurrected, We created⁷⁸ you in the first instance from soil, then from a drop of semen, then from a clinging piece of tissue, then from an undefined piece of flesh that We then shape to make things clear to you. We keep whom We will for a certain period inside wombs and then deliver you as babies so that you may come of age. We terminate the lives of some of you before that. Others are made to live on to an advanced age so that they may become not knowing after having known. You can see the land barren. But then, when We bring down water on it, it stirs, swells and grows a multitude of nice produce.

22-6 That is so. God¹ is real³⁸. And He is certain to resurrect the dead. He is the All Powerful⁷⁰.

22-7 That hour is nearing, nothing uncertain about that. God¹ will resurrect those who are in their graves.

22-8 Some people fight⁸² God¹ devoid of knowledge, guidance⁷⁷ and a scripture of enlightenment.

22-9 They are contorted by the desire to pervert³⁴ God’s¹ path. There is disgrace for them on earth and the punishment of burning on judgement day⁷⁴.

22-10 “This is by your own hands’ actions.” God¹ does not wrong¹⁸ His subjects⁹.

22-11 Some people submit⁹ to God¹ conditionally. If goodness comes their way, they are accepting. But if they are put to the test³³, they turn. They lose on earth and in the hereafter¹². This is the clearest loss.

22-12 Instead of God¹, they implore those who can neither harm nor benefit them. This amounts to perversion³⁴.

22-13 They are invoking the one who is likelier to harm than help. How evil a mentor⁶⁶, how evil a fellow he is.

22-14 God¹ enters those who believe⁴⁷ and act righteously into paradises with meandering streams. God¹ does as He wills.

22-15 Those who believe⁴⁷ that God¹ should not be supporting⁸⁷ him on earth and in the hereafter¹², should seek the means to reach the heavens in order to cut him loose, then see if that cures their rage.

22-16 We sent it down as verses³⁷ constituting clear statements of truth⁴². God¹ guides⁷⁷ whoever He wills.

22-17 God¹ will distinguish the believers⁴⁷ on judgement day⁷⁴ from among the Jews, the Christians⁹³, the Sabians¹³³, the Majusees¹³⁴ and the idolaters¹⁶. God¹ is witnessing⁸¹ everything.

22-18 Do you not see? Those in the heavens and on earth, the sun, the moon, the stars, the mountains, the trees, the animals and many humans prostrate¹¹ to God¹ and many others deserve to be punished. No one can ennoble anyone whom God¹ debases. God¹ does as He wills.

22-19 There. Those two factions argue with one another over their Lord⁴. There are cloaks of fire for heathens⁸. Seething fluids will be thrown over their heads

22-20 that burn their skins and viscera.

22-21 Iron fetters are awaiting them there.

22-22 Whenever they attempt to get out from there in sheer pain, they are forced back, being told: “Suffer the punishment of burning.”

22-23 God¹ welcomes righteous believers⁴⁷ into paradises with meandering streams. There, they adorn themselves with golden bracelets and pearls. And their clothes are made of silk.

22-24 They are guided⁷⁷ to the purest of words and guided⁷⁷ onto the path of the Most Praiseworthy⁶⁵.

22-25 We inflict a painful punishment on those who obstruct God’s¹ path, prevent access to the sacred house of worship²³ and perpetrate evil¹⁸ there. We willed it to be equally accessible to locals and visitors alike.

22-26 We revealed to Ibrahim the designated location of the house²³: “Do not associate¹⁶ anyone with Me. Keep My house clean for those who go around in meditation, stand in worship¹³⁸, bow¹⁹ and prostrate¹¹.“

22-27 “Announce Hajj²⁶ to humanity so that they may come to you on foot or on tireless mounts from distant pathways.”

22-28 So that they may witness⁸¹ benefits for themselves. And so that they may pronounce God’s¹ name on certain days over animals to eat. So, eat them and feed them to the poor in need.

22-29 There they may purify from taint, fulfil their obligations and go around the old house²³ in meditation.

22-30 It is so. To respect God’s¹ prohibitions²⁸ is better for you in the presence of your Lord⁴. Except those stated, animals have been declared lawful⁴¹ onto you. So, shun the filth of idolatry and shun words of untruth.

22-31 Be true monotheists²¹ onto God¹ pure of idolatry¹⁶. Those who perpetrate idolatry¹⁶ in spite of God¹ are as if they had fallen from the sky, were savaged by birds and flung far away by the wind.

22-32 It is so. The God-fearing¹¹⁸ respect God’s¹ rites.

22-33 You benefit from them for a while. Then they are destined to the old house²³.

22-34 We established rites of worship for every nation so that they may pronounce God’s¹ name over the animals He provides¹³⁵ for them. Your God⁵ is the only Ruler⁵ there is. So submit¹⁴ only to Him. Give good news to those who are sincere.

22-35 Those whose hearts¹⁸⁸ resonate when God¹ is cited¹²⁵ persevere regardless of what comes their way. They observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously. And they give from what We provide¹³⁵ for them.

22-36 We decreed that animals be used in God’s¹ rites. There is goodness in this for you. So, pronounce God’s¹ name over them when they are standing tied up. Then, once they have fallen and are down on their sides, eat them and feed them to those who do not beg and those who do beg. We put them at your disposal in this way so that you may be grateful.

22-37 Neither their flesh nor their blood reaches God¹. But your godliness¹¹⁸ reaches Him. He put them at your disposal so that you may acknowledge God¹ in return for His guidance⁷⁷. Give good news to those who are righteous¹²⁰.

22-38 God¹ protects believers⁴⁷. God¹ does not like treacherous heathens⁸.

22-39 Those who are waged war⁹⁴ on have permission because they were wronged¹⁸. God¹ has the power⁷⁰ to help⁸⁷ them.

22-40 They were forced from their country in violation of their rights³⁸ because they said: “No one but God¹ is our Lord⁴.” If God¹ did not check humans with one another, monasteries, churches, synagogues and houses of worship in which God’s¹ name is often invoked would be destroyed. God¹ helps⁸⁷ those who help⁸⁷ Him. God¹ is the Strongest, the Almighty⁵¹.

22-41 They observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously, observe the Zekat¹³, urge¹⁷ righteousness and discourage wrongdoing when We establish them on earth. All matters¹⁷ are subject to God¹.

22-42 If they deny³² you, the people of Nuh, Ad and Semud had denied³² before them too.

22-43 And the people of Ibrahim and the people of Lut.

22-44 And the people of Medyen. Musa too was slandered³². I gave those heathens⁸ time. Then I took them to task. I condemned them.

22-45 We destroyed many nations as they were doing evil¹⁸. Just the ruins of their abandoned wells and lofty fortresses remain.

22-46 Do they not go about the face of the earth with thoughtful hearts¹⁸⁸ and keen ears? It is not that eyes go blind. But the heart¹⁸⁸ in the chest¹⁸² goes blind.

22-47 They challenge you to hasten their punishment even though God¹ never fails His word. One day in God’s¹ presence really amounts to a thousand years of your timekeeping.

22-48 I afforded time to so many nations when they were doing wrong¹⁸. Then I struck them down. They shall be returned to Me.

22-49 Say: “Humans. I am just a clear warner.”

22-50 “There is forgiveness and a blissful existence for those who believe⁴⁷ and act righteously.”

22-51 “But those who strive to invalidate Our revelations³⁷ are the people of hell.”

22-52 There was never a messenger and prophet sent by Us before you who was not subject to devils’²⁹ interfering with his prayer whenever he prayed. But God¹ eliminates Sheytan’s²⁹ input, then reinforces His verses³⁷. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Wise⁵².

22-53 It is like this so that He may test³³ those who are foul at heart¹⁸⁸, those whose hearts¹⁸⁸ have hardened with Sheytan’s²⁹ input. Wrongdoers¹⁸ are irredeemably doomed.

22-54 And so that those who have been given knowledge may know that this is the truth³⁸ from your Lord⁴. And so that they may believe⁴⁷ Him and revere Him at heart¹⁸⁸. God¹ guides⁷⁷ believers⁴⁷ onto the right way.

22-55 But heathens⁸ remain in doubt about this until that hour suddenly stuns them or some punishment cuts short their day.

22-56 On that day, sovereignty⁵⁹ belongs to God¹. He judges⁵² between them. Righteous believers⁴⁷ are in blissful paradises.

22-57 A debasing punishment is awaiting heathens⁸. They are denying³² Our revelations³⁷.

22-58 God¹ sustains¹³⁵ those who are killed⁹⁴ or die while migrating in God’s¹ cause with a delightful existence¹³⁵. God¹ is the Best Sustainer¹³⁵.

22-59 They are pleased with the welcome He affords them. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³, the Most Kind⁵⁶.

22-60 God¹ helps⁸⁷ whoever fights back when attacked and is attacked yet again. God¹ pardons⁸⁶, forgives⁴⁶.

22-61 God¹ diffuses night into day and diffuses day into night. God¹ is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Seeing⁸⁸.

22-62 God¹ is real³⁸. All else they invoke are fake. God¹ is the Most High⁶⁰, the Most Great⁸⁴.

22-63 Do you not see that God sends down water from the sky by which the earth then turns green? God¹ is the Most Sublime⁴⁸, the All Aware⁸⁵.

22-64 All things in the heavens and on earth are His. Only God¹, the Most Praiseworthy⁶⁵, is the Self Subsisting⁶⁴.

22-65 Can you not see that it is God¹ who puts the things on earth at your disposal and that ships sail on sea by His will¹⁷? He pre-empts the heavens falling on you outside of His will. God¹ is the Most Kind⁴⁴, the Most Merciful³ towards humans.

22-66 He gives you your life, then kills you and then resurrects you. Humans are thankless.

22-67 We ordained tenets onto every nation. So do not let them argue with you about this command¹⁷. Call to your Lord⁴. You are being guided⁷⁷ to the right way.

22-68 If they choose to fight⁸² you, say: “God¹ knows very well what you are doing.”

22-69 God¹ will judge⁵² you on judgement day⁷⁴ on the things you disagree on.

22-70 Do you not know that God¹ knows everything in the heavens and on earth? All of it is on record. That is easy for God¹.

22-71 They submit⁹ to those whom they do not even know. God¹ did not authorise¹²⁷ them. Wrongdoers¹⁸ cannot be helped⁸⁷.

22-72 When Our verses³⁷ are read out to heathens⁸ as clear statements of truth⁴², you can see their displeasure on their faces. They threaten to attack those who state Our verses³⁷ to them. Say: “Shall I tell you of something even worse than this? Fire. God¹ promises it onto heathens⁸. A truly bad destiny.”

22-73 Humans. Listen to this analogy. If all those whom you implore besides God¹ were to join forces, they still could not create⁷⁸ even a fly. And if a fly was to get something of them, they could not retrieve it. Both, the one who implores as well as the implored are powerless.

22-74 They do not understand the true³⁸ nature of God’s¹ being. God¹ is the Strongest, the Almighty⁵¹.

22-75 God¹ selects envoys from among angels and humans. God¹ is the All Seeing⁸⁸, the All Hearing⁵⁴.

22-76 He knows what is ahead of them and what is behind them. All matters¹⁷ are subject to God¹.

22-77 Believers⁴⁷. Bow¹⁹, prostrate¹¹, worship⁹ your Lord⁴. Be righteous so that you may attain salvation.

22-78 Fight⁸² for God¹ as is due to Him. He chose you. He did not burden you in any way in your religion⁵⁵, the creed¹⁰¹ of your forefather Ibrahim. God¹ called you to submit¹⁴ before this and in this, so that the messenger may bear witness⁸¹ about you, and so that you may bear witness⁸¹ about people. Observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously, observe the Zekat¹³ and abide strictly by God¹. He is your Mentor⁶⁶, the Best Mentor⁶⁶, and the Best Helper⁸⁷.

Chapter 23

Chapter 23

23-1 Believers⁴⁷ attain salvation.

23-2 They observe their rites of worship⁶ conscientiously.

23-3 They disregard rhetoric.

23-4 They observe the Zekat¹³.

23-5 They are celibate

23-6 except with their spouses and slaves¹⁸³. They are blameless.

23-7 Whoever seeks to go beyond these bounds will be transgressing.

23-8 They are trustworthy and true to their word.

23-9 They safeguard¹²¹ their rites of worship⁶ conscientiously.

23-10 They are the ones bequeathed to.

23-11 They are bequeathed the Firdevs to remain there forever.

23-12 We created man from fine soil.

23-13 We place him as a drop of semen in a protective environment.

23-14 We create⁷⁸ from that drop of semen a clinging piece of tissue and from that We create⁷⁸ a piece of flesh. We create⁷⁸ bones out of that piece of flesh and then dress these bones with flesh. Then We make that into a new creature⁷⁸ by giving it its form. God¹, the Supreme Creator⁷⁸ is the Most High¹³⁷.

23-15 Eventually you are made to die.

23-16 Then you are resurrected on judgement day⁷⁴.

23-17 We created⁷⁸ seven pathways above you. We are not oblivious of the created⁷⁸.

23-18 We sent down a certain amount of water from the sky and embedded it on earth. We have the power to withdraw it.

23-19 With it, We bring about orchards of date palms, grape vines and other fruits for you to eat.

23-20 We also grew a tree on Mount Sinai that provides you with oil and seasons your food.

23-21 There are lessons in animals for you. We provide you with a drink from their bellies and you benefit from them in other ways too. Some of them you eat.

23-22 You are carried by them and on ships.

23-23 It is true, We sent Nuh to his people. He said to his people: “My people. Submit⁹ to God¹. You have no other ruler⁵ besides Him. Will you still not become God-fearing¹¹⁸?”

23-24 But the ruling elite of his people disbelieved⁸. They said: “This is a man just like you. He seeks to dominate you. Had God¹ willed it, He would have sent down angels. We have not heard of such a thing from our fathers.”

23-25 “He is just a fool. So let us monitor him for a while.”

23-26 He said: “My Lord⁴. They denounced³² me. Help me.”

23-27 So We revealed to him: “Build the ship under Our supervision and according to Our revelation. When by Our will¹⁷ restraint resources are unleashed, embark on it with a pair of each and your family members except those We decreed against. Do not petition Me regarding wrongdoers¹⁸, they will drown.”

23-28 “When you and those with you have embarked on the ship, say: ‘Praise⁶⁵ be to God¹. He saved us from evildoing¹⁸ people.’”

23-29 And also say: “My Lord⁴. Let me disembark somewhere blessed. You are the Best Provider of landings.”

23-30 There are true lessons³⁷ in this. We are testing you.

23-31 Then We brought about another generation.

23-32 So We sent them a messenger from among them who said: “Submit⁹ to God¹. You have no other ruler⁵ besides Him. Will you still not be mindful?”

23-33 We had enriched the heathens⁸ of the ruling elite of his people in the life of the earth. They denied³² the meeting of the hereafter¹² and said: “This one is nothing more than a man like you. He eats like you. He drinks like you.”

23-34 “If you abide by a human who is like you, you are certain to lose.”

23-35 “He is promising you that you will be resurrected after you have turned into bones and soil?”

23-36 “Impossible. You are being promised the impossible.”

23-37 “It is just about our lives on earth. We either live or die. But we are not going to be resurrected.”

23-38 “He is just a lying³² man who is slandering God¹. We do not believe⁴⁷ him.”

23-39 He said: “My Lord⁴. They denounced³² me. Help me.”

23-40 He replied: “They will be very sorry very soon.”

23-41 It is true³⁸. They were struck by a fierce blast. Thus, We turned them into scattered particles. Away with evildoers¹⁸.

23-42 Then We brought about other generations after them.

23-43 No community can hasten their appointed time or delay it.

23-44 Then We sent Our messengers, one after the other. Whenever a messenger came to a community, they denounced³² him. So, We annihilated them one after the other, making folklore of them. Away with the people who do not believe⁴⁷.

23-45 Then We sent Musa and his brother Harun with Our revelations³⁷ and a clear mandate¹²⁷

23-46 to Pharaoh and his ruling elite. They were arrogant people in pursuit of greatness.

23-47 They said: “Why would we believe⁴⁷ two mortals like us when their own people are our subjects⁹?”

23-48 They denounced³² them both. Consequently, they were destroyed.

23-49 We gave Musa the scripture so that they may be guided⁷⁷.

23-50 We made a lesson³⁷ of son of Maryam and his mother. We settled them on a hilltop with a spring, suitable for habitation.

23-51 Messengers. Eat of the pure things and do good deeds. I know what you are doing.

23-52 Your nation is one nation. And I am your Lord⁴. So be mindful¹¹⁸ of Me.

23-53 They are divided in their affairs¹⁷ by books⁹⁰. Each subset is self-righteous with its own.

23-54 Leave them be for a time, they are confused.

23-55 Do they think We are abetting them with goods and children?

23-56 That We are striving to make it good for them? They are oblivious.

23-57 Those who fear their Lord⁴ are most conscious.

23-58 They believe⁴⁷ in the revelations³⁷ of their Lord⁴.

23-59 They do not perpetrate idolatry¹⁶ in spite of their Lord⁴.

23-60 And they give what they are due to give with a heart¹⁸⁸ trembling in awe of their Lord⁴, knowing that they will be returned to Him.

23-61 They strive to do good deeds and lead from the front doing them.

23-62 We do not burden any people¹¹⁵ with more than what they can bear with. We have a book with Us that states the truth³⁸. They are not being wronged¹⁸.

23-63 Some are preoccupied with other things. So, their hearts¹⁸⁸ remain oblivious of this.

23-64 They scream for help when We inflict Our punishment on them.

23-65 Do not scream for help today. We will not help you.

23-66 You ignored My revelations³⁷ when they were stated to you.

23-67 You were talking nonsense about them in your arrogance when you came together at night.

23-68 Is it because they do not study this text? Or because something that had not come to their ancestors has come to them?

23-69 Are they disbelieving⁸ their messenger because they do not know him?

23-70 Are they alleging that he is insane? He came to them with the truth³⁸. But most of them dislike the truth³⁸.

23-71 If reality³⁸ was subject to their whims, the heavens and the earth with all the things in them would be doomed to fail. We delivered scriptures¹²⁵ to them. But they disregard the scriptures¹²⁵ brought to them.

23-72 Or is it that you are demanding pay from them though the reward of your Lord⁴ is superior? He is the Supreme Provider¹³⁵.

23-73 You are calling them onto the right way.

23-74 Even so, those who do not believe⁴⁷ in the hereafter¹² lose their way.

23-75 If We showed mercy³ and removed their afflictions, they would just continue blundering in transgression.

23-76 Not even when We inflict a punishment on them do they bow to their Lord⁴, imploring Him in prayer.

23-77 Eventually, We unleash a severe punishment that plunges them into despair.

23-78 He makes ears, eyes and minds¹⁸⁵ for you. How little appreciation you show.

23-79 He propagates you on earth. Then you are gathered in His presence.

23-80 He gives life, takes life. He alternates night and day. Do you still not realise?

23-81 And yet, they talk like those before them talked.

23-82 They say: “Really? When we have died and become bones and dust, we shall be resurrected?”

23-83 “Such things were prophesied to our ancestors in the past too. It is just the folklore of the past.”

23-84 Say: “If you know, tell me. Who owns the world and all things on it?”

23-85 They say: “God¹.” Say: “Will you then still not heed advice?”

23-86 Say: “Who is the Lord⁴ of the seven heavens and the Lord⁴ of the mightiest throne¹¹²?”

23-87 They say: “God¹.” Say: “Why then are you not God-fearing¹¹⁸?”

23-88 Say: “If you know, who holds the sovereignty⁵⁹ over all things in His hand and guards everything without being guarded Himself?”

23-89 They say: “God¹.” Say: “How then can you be jinxed like that?”

23-90 We brought them the truth³⁸. But they themselves are liars³².

23-91 God¹ does not beget children. And there are no other gods⁵ besides Him. Or else, every deity⁵ would be running its own creatures⁷⁸ aiming to trump the others. God¹, the Most Exalted⁷², is not what they imagine Him to be.

23-92 He knows the visible and the invisible³⁹. He is pure of all those whom they idolise¹⁶ in spite of Him.

23-93 Say: “My Lord⁴. If You are to show me what You promised them,”

23-94 “then my Lord⁴, do not abandon me with these evildoing¹⁸ people.”

23-95 We have the power to show you what We warn them of.

23-96 Counter the bad effectively. We know best what they allege.

23-97 Say: “My Lord⁴. I seek your protection from the insinuations of devils²⁹.”

23-98 “And I seek refuge with You, my Lord⁴, from those in my vicinity.”

23-99 Finally, when death comes to them, they say: “My Lord⁴. Send me back.”

23-100 “So that I may do all the good that I neglected to do.” It is just talk. An insurmountable barrier stays put behind them until the day of resurrection.

23-101 On the day the Suhr¹⁰⁰ is sounded, no kinship exists any longer between them and they do not inquire about one another.

23-102 Those whose scales register above par attain salvation.

23-103 And those whose scales register below par will have doomed themselves¹¹⁵. They remain in hell forever.

23-104 Fire lashes their faces, distorting them into grimaces.

23-105 “Were you not denying³² My revelations³⁷ whenever they were stated to you?”

23-106 They say: “Our Lord⁴. Our irreverence got the better of us. And so, we became misguided³⁴ people.”

23-107 “Our Lord⁴. Get us out of here. If we ever revert, then we are verified evildoers¹⁸.”

23-108 He says: “Stay there. Do not call Me.”

23-109 “Some of My subjects⁹ were saying: ‘Our Lord⁴. We believe⁴⁷. Forgive us. Have mercy³ on us. You are the Best of those who have mercy³.’”

23-110 “But you were mocking them to the point of forgetting to remember¹²⁵ Me. You were just laughing at them.”

23-111 “I have rewarded them today for their perseverance. They have attained salvation.”

23-112 He says: “How many years were you on earth?”

23-113 They say: “Just for a day or part of a day. But ask those who were keeping count.”

23-114 He says: “You did not stay long. If only you had known.”

23-115 “Did you really think that We created⁷⁸ you for nothing in particular? And that you would not be returned to Us?”

23-116 God¹, the Commander⁵⁷ of the law³⁸, is the Highest. There is no other higher authority⁵ besides Him. He is the Lord⁴ of the mightiest throne¹¹².

23-117 Those who invoke a power⁵ other than God¹ devoid of a mandate for doing so, have their reckoning⁸³ take place in the presence of their Lord⁴. Heathens⁸ do not attain salvation.

23-118 Say: “My Lord⁴. Forgive. Have mercy³. You are the Best of those who have mercy³.”

Chapter 24

Chapter 24

24-1 We revealed and decreed this chapter¹⁰⁸. We revealed it so that you may reflect on its clearly stated verses³⁷.

24-2 Cane adulterous⁸⁰ women and adulterous⁸⁰ men a hundred times each. If you believe⁴⁷ in God¹ and the hereafter¹², do not incline towards them in God’s¹ religion⁵⁵. Let some of the believers⁴⁷ witness⁸¹ the execution of this punishment.

24-3 Adulterous⁸⁰ men may only wed adulterous⁸⁰ or idolatrous¹⁶ women. Adulterous⁸⁰ women may only wed adulterous⁸⁰ or idolatrous¹⁶ men. They are forbidden²⁸ to believers⁴⁷.

24-4 Cane eighty times those who accuse chaste women without providing four witnesses⁸¹ to prove their case. Do not accept their testimony⁸¹ ever again. They are heretics⁷¹.

24-5 Except those who then repent⁵⁰ and reform. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

24-6 Where there are no witnesses⁸¹ except the accusing spouses, they must bear witness⁸¹ four times in God’s¹ name that they are telling the truth.

24-7 Then a fifth time, calling God’s¹ curse upon themselves, if they are lying³².

24-8 However, punishment cannot take place if those then testify⁸¹ four times in God’s¹ name that they have been slandered³².

24-9 And a fifth time, calling God’s¹ vengeance upon themselves if the alleged were to be true after all.

24-10 If God¹ was not the Most Gracious²⁷, the Most Merciful³… God¹ is the All Judging⁵². He accepts repentances⁵⁰.

24-11 A colluding faction from among you came to you with a concocted accusation. Do not think of this as a bad thing to have happened to you. No, it was good so. They received the sin for their deed. And the most culpable of them is due a huge punishment.

24-12 Should believing⁴⁷ men and believing⁴⁷ women not have presupposed righteousness for their own kind and said: “This is clearly a fabrication”, when they heard it?

24-13 Should those not have provided four witnesses⁸¹? Since they did not, they are slanderers³² in God’s¹ presence.

24-14 If it was not for God’s¹ grace²⁷ and mercy³ on you on earth and in the hereafter¹², a huge punishment would have struck you for disseminating it.

24-15 Tongue in cheek, you were saying things with your mouths that you had no factual knowledge of. You were deeming trivial what is very grave in God’s¹ presence.

24-16 Should you not have said: “This is not something for us to disseminate. You are the Most Exalted⁷². This is nothing but a huge fabrication”?

24-17 If you are believers⁴⁷, God¹ is advising you never to do such a thing again.

24-18 God¹ states His verses³⁷. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Wise⁵².

24-19 A painful punishment on earth and in the hereafter¹² is awaiting those who promote illicit sex¹⁰⁴ among believers⁴⁷. God¹ knows. You do not.

24-20 What if God¹ was not the Most Beneficent²⁷, the Most Merciful³ towards you? God¹ is the Most Kind⁴⁴, the Most Merciful³.

24-21 Believers⁴⁷. Do not follow Sheytan’s²⁹ lead. Sheytan²⁹ urges¹⁷ his followers to have illicit sex¹⁰⁴ and to do what is bad. If it was not for God’s¹ grace²⁷ and mercy³, none of you could ever attain purity. But God¹ purifies whoever He wills. God¹ is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Aware⁸⁵.

24-22 Those among you who have been privileged²⁷ and are wealthy should not swear that they will no longer be charitable to relatives, the needy or those who migrate in God’s¹ cause. Instead, they should be forgiving and accommodating. Would you not want that God¹ forgives you? God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

24-23 Those who accuse innocent, honourable, believing⁴⁷ women are cursed on earth and in the hereafter¹². And a huge punishment is theirs.

24-24 On that day, their tongues, hands and feet testify⁸¹ against them about their deeds.

24-25 On that day, God¹ gives them their deserved dues. They know then with certainty that God¹ is real³⁸.

24-26 Bad women are for bad men. Bad men are for bad women. Pure women are for pure men. Pure men are for pure women. They are innocent of such accusations. There is forgiveness and generous provisions for them.

24-27 Believers⁴⁷. Do not enter any homes, except your own, unless you have permission and offer greetings. If you think, this is what is best for you.

24-28 If there is no one there, do not enter unless you have permission to do so. If you are told to leave, leave. This is better for you. God¹ knows what you do.

24-29 There is no sin in entering uninhabited buildings where you store your belongings. God¹ knows what you reveal and what you conceal.

24-30 Tell believing⁴⁷ men to be mindful of their gaze and to be chaste. This is purer for them. God¹ knows the things they do.

24-31 Tell believing⁴⁷ women to be mindful of their gaze and to be chaste. They should conceal their charms beyond what may be seen. They should veil their bosoms. They should conceal their charms beyond their husbands, fathers, fathers of their husbands, sons, sons of their husbands, their brothers, sons of their brothers, sons of their sisters, women of their own kin, female slaves¹⁸³, eunuchs and children who are yet unaware of women’s sexuality. They should not be dancing as a means of attracting attention to their concealed charms. Believers⁴⁷. Repent⁵⁰ to God¹, all of you, so that you may attain salvation.

24-32 Facilitate the marriage of those among you who are single, those who are your righteous subjects⁹ and maidservants¹⁸⁶. If they are poor, God¹ will enrich them by His grace²⁷. God¹ is the Infinitely Resourceful⁵⁸, the All Knowing⁵³.

24-33 Those who are unable to marry should remain celibate until God¹ enables them by His grace²⁷. If some of your slaves¹⁸³ wish to be engaged, if you know them to be decent, engage with them. And give them some of the means God¹ gave you. Do not force your female slaves¹⁸⁹ into prostitution¹⁸⁷ in pursuit of the fleeting in the life on earth in disregard of their wish to remain celibate. If they are violated by anyone, God¹ is forgiving to those who are violated. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

24-34 We have revealed elucidating verses³⁷ to you, examples of those who came and went before you and advice for the God-fearing¹¹⁸.

24-35 God¹ lights the heavens and the earth. His light is likened to a light source in space. That light source is reminiscent of a shining star, encased in glass. It is fuelled from a sacred tree that belongs to neither east nor west. Its oil is so luminous it almost illuminates without even being lit. Light upon light. God¹ guides⁷⁷ whoever He wills to His light. God¹ illustrates this to people. God¹ knows everything.

24-36 It is found in homes blessed by the will of God¹. His name is invoked and exalted⁷² there morning and evening.

24-37 There are men who cannot be held back from remembering¹²⁵ God¹, from observing the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously, from observing the Zekat¹³, neither by work, nor by shopping. They beware of a day that overwhelms hearts¹⁸⁸ and eyes.

24-38 God¹ will reward them according to the best of their actions and give them yet more by His grace²⁷. God¹ provides¹³⁵ to whoever He wills free of constraints.

24-39 But the deeds of heathens⁸ are like a mirage in the desert which the thirsting mistake for water. When they get there, they cannot find any. Instead, they encounter God¹, and He settles their score instantly. God’s¹ reckoning⁸³ is most swift.

24-40 Or like the darkness of deep seas. Wave upon wave and clouds above. Layers of darkness, so dark it is barely possible to see the outstretched hand. There is no light for anyone whom God¹ does not enlighten.

24-41 Do you not see? Everything in the heavens and on earth and all flying birds are tribute⁷² to God¹. Each knows its rites of worship⁶ and mode of exultation⁷². God¹ knows what they do.

24-42 Do you not see? God¹ is the Sovereign⁵⁹ of the heavens and the earth. God¹ is the final destination.

24-43 Do you not see? God¹ drives the clouds, then brings them together, then piles them on high, then you see rain come out of them? He brings down hail from towering clouds in the sky. He strikes anyone whom He wills with it. And He keeps it from anyone whom He wills. The flash of lightening almost blinds vision.

24-44 God¹ alternates night and day. There is a lesson in this for people who can see.

24-45 God¹ creates⁷⁸ living beings with water. Some of these slither on their underbellies, some walk on two feet and some on four. God¹ creates⁷⁸ what He wills. God’s¹ power⁷⁰ pervades everything.

24-46 We revealed elucidating verses³⁷. God¹ guides⁷⁷ whoever He wills to the right way.

24-47 They say: “We believe⁴⁷ in God¹ and His messenger. We accede.“ But then, a faction among them reverts. They do not believe⁴⁷.

24-48 A faction among them turns away when they are called to arbitration⁵² by God¹ and His messenger.

24-49 Had they been just³⁸, they would have come willingly.

24-50 So are they foul at heart¹⁸⁸? Or do they have doubts? Or do they fear that God¹ and His messenger will be unfair? They are evildoers¹⁸.

24-51 Believers⁴⁷, when they are called to arbitration⁵² between them by God¹ and His messenger, say: “We hear, and we accede.” They attain salvation.

24-52 Those who fear and respect God¹, and obey God¹ and His messenger, attain salvation.

24-53 They swear solemnly in God’s¹ name that they will mobilise if you command¹⁷ them. Say: “Do not swear oaths. This is a known requirement. God¹ knows everything you do.”

24-54 Say: “Obey God¹. Obey the messenger.“ If you turn away again, he is only responsible for what is expected of him. And you are responsible for what is expected of you. If you go by him, you will find guidance⁷⁷. The messenger is only required to proclaim openly.

24-55 God¹ promises to those among you who believe⁴⁷ and act righteously that He will give them custody¹⁰ of the land like He gave custody¹⁰ to those before them, that He will establish His chosen religion⁵⁵ for them and reinforce it and that He will give them safety after a period of danger. They submit⁹ to Me without idolising¹⁶ anyone in spite of Me. Heretics⁷¹ are heathens⁸.

24-56 Observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously, observe the Zekat¹³ and go by the messenger so that you can expect mercy³.

24-57 Do not think heathens⁸ can escape on earth. Their final destination is the fire, a truly bad destination.

24-58 Believers⁴⁷. Your slaves¹⁸³ and your children who have not yet reached puberty should ask for permission at three times of the day: Before the rites of worship⁶ at dawn, at noon when you may be undressed and after the rites of worship⁶ at night. These are three periods of privacy. There are no restrictions for you or them outside of these times. So, they can freely be around you and you can be together with them. This is how God¹ states His verses³⁷ to you. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Wise⁵².

24-59 When your children reach puberty they should ask for permission as before. This is how God¹ states His verses³⁷ to you. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Wise⁵².

24-60 Provided they do not flaunt their charms, it is not wrong for women who have no prospect of marriage to take outer garments off. To remain chaste is best. God¹ is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Knowing⁵³.

24-61 There is no faulting the blind, no faulting the disabled and no faulting the ill. It is not wrong to eat at your own homes, at your fathers’ homes, at your mothers’ homes, at your brothers’ homes, at your sisters’ homes, at your paternal uncles’ homes, at your paternal aunts’ homes, at your maternal uncles’ homes, at your maternal aunts’ homes and at premises in your possession. There is no sin in eating together or separately. When you enter homes, greet one another with holy, pure greetings from God¹. This is how God¹ states His verses³⁷ to you so that you may understand.

24-62 Those who believe⁴⁷ God¹ and His messenger are believers⁴⁷. They do not leave without his consent when they are with him on a public mission. Those who ask you for leave truly believe⁴⁷ God¹ and His messenger. So, when they ask you for leave to attend to their private affairs, give leave to whom you will. And pray to God¹ for their forgiveness. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

24-63 Do not consider the messenger calling you like anyone else calling you. God¹ knows those who sneak away hiding behind others. Those who dispute his command¹⁷ should beware of being subverted³³ or being struck by a severe punishment.

24-64 Beware. Everything in the heavens and on earth belongs to God¹. He knows what you are up to. He tells them what they have done on the day they are returned to Him. God¹ knows everything.

Chapter 25

Chapter 25

25-1 The Supreme Being¹³⁷ revealed the Criterion³¹ to His subject⁹ as guidance for all people²⁴.

25-2 The sovereignty⁵⁹ of the heavens and the earth belongs to Him. He does not beget children. He does not share¹⁶ His sovereignty⁵⁹. He creates⁷⁸ everything, then assigns their functions.

25-3 They instate rulers⁵ besides Him who have no power to create⁷⁸ because they themselves are created⁷⁸ beings. They do not even have the power to harm or benefit themselves¹¹⁵ let alone them. They have no power to give life, to kill and to bring back to life.

25-4 Heathens⁸ said: “This is nothing but a lie fabricated by him with the help of some other people.” That is how they perpetrate evil¹⁸ and slander.

25-5 And they also said: “These are the fables of the past he has had written down. They are now being recited to him mornings and evenings.”

25-6 Say: “It has been revealed by the One who knows all the secrets of the heavens and the earth. He is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.“

25-7 They say: “What kind of envoy is this? He eats food and goes about in marketplaces? Surely an angel should have been sent down as a warner alongside him?”

25-8 “Or he should have been given treasures or gardens for him to eat out of?” The wrongdoers¹⁸ said: “You are just following a bewitched man.”

25-9 See how they depict you? That is how misguided³⁴ they are. They will never find the way.

25-10 The Supreme Being¹³⁷ will give you much superior things when He wills it in due course: Palaces in paradises with meandering streams.

25-11 They are denying³² that hour. We have readied a blazing fire for those who are denying³² that hour.

25-12 When it becomes visible to them from afar, they hear its fury and roaring.

25-13 And when they are thrown in fetters into a narrow passage therein, they scream for death.

25-14 On this day, do not scream for death once, but keep screaming for death.

25-15 Say: “Is that better than an eternal existence in paradise, the promised reward and final destination of the God-fearing¹¹⁸?”

25-16 There, they attain forever everything they desire. Your Lord⁴ has pledged this.

25-17 On the day He gathers them and those whom they submitted⁹ to in spite of God¹, He says: “Did you mislead³⁴ My subjects⁹ or did they stray³⁴ themselves from the true path?”

25-18 They say: “You are the Most Exalted⁷². We have no saviour⁷⁹ besides You. You afforded them and their ancestors an existence in which they could disregard the scriptures¹²⁵ and so they became a depraved people.”

25-19 “Your claims have been refuted. Now you can neither escape nor be helped.“ We inflict a most painful punishment on the evildoers¹⁸ among you.

25-20 We never sent anyone as a sent one before you who was not eating food or going about marketplaces. We test³³ some of you with some others. Will you persevere? Your Lord⁴ is watching⁸⁸.

25-21 Those who do not expect to meet Us said: “Surely angels should have been sent to us? Or else, we should be made to see our Lord⁴.” They are conceited about themselves¹¹⁵. And they go beyond the limits with huge acts of transgression.

25-22 There is no good news for sinners⁷³ on the day they get to see angels. And those say: “Barred, forbidden.”

25-23 We take their deeds and invalidate them.

25-24 On that day, the destination of the people of paradise is much better, a very fine haven.

25-25 On that day, the heavens go up in white smoke and angels come down in great numbers.

25-26 On that day, true³⁸ sovereignty⁵⁹ belongs to Rahman². It is a hard day for heathens⁸.

25-27 On that day, wrongdoers¹⁸ bite their hands and say: “If only I had followed the path of the messenger.”

25-28 “I am doomed. If only I had not befriended that so and so.”

25-29 “Because he distracted me from the scripture¹²⁵ when it was available to me.“ Sheytan²⁹ deprives man of salvation.

25-30 The messenger said: “My Lord⁴. My people are disregarding this Recitation¹⁰⁶.”

25-31 We assign enemies from among the sinners⁷³ to every prophet. Your Lord⁴ suffices as a Guide⁷⁷ and Helper⁸⁷.

25-32 Heathens⁸ say: “Surely the Recitation¹⁰⁶ should have been revealed to him all at once?” We did it in this way and in a particular order to reinforce your mindset¹⁸⁵.

25-33 Regardless of the argument they bring against you, We always have a succinct explanation based on the truth³⁸ of the matter for you.

25-34 Those who follow the path of aberration³⁴ are gathered face down in hell, a horrendous place.

25-35 We gave Musa the scripture and appointed Harun as his partner.

25-36 We said: “Go to those people who are denouncing³² Our revelations³⁷.” Eventually, We destroyed them completely.

25-37 We drowned the people of Nuh as a lesson³⁷ to mankind when they denounced³² the messengers. We have readied a most painful punishment for evildoers¹⁸.

25-38 Also Ad, Semud, the people of Ress and many more generations in between them.

25-39 We stated examples to each of them. We destroyed them completely.

25-40 They explored the region on which We rained the rain of doom. Do they still not see? They do not expect to be resurrected.

25-41 Whenever they encounter you, they ridicule you: “This is the one God¹ sent as an envoy?”

25-42 “He meant to mislead³⁴ us about our rulers⁵, but we forestalled that.” Soon they will see the punishment and know whose path the misleading³⁴ one really was.

25-43 Do you see those who deify⁵ their desires? Are you going to defend them?

25-44 Were you thinking that most of them would listen or understand? They are like animals. Worse, their path is that of aberration³⁴.

25-45 Have you not observed how your Lord⁴ elongates the shadow? If He had willed so, He could have made it static. But We made the sun its cause.

25-46 Then We pull it incrementally towards Us.

25-47 He made the night a cover, sleep a rest and the day a time of activity.

25-48 He sends the winds as heralds of His grace³. We bring down pure water from the sky

25-49 to revive barren soil and to provide water to all the animals and humans We create⁷⁸.

25-50 We circulate this among them so that they may heed advice. But most people just disbelieve⁸.

25-51 If we had willed so, We could have sent an envoy to every town.

25-52 Beware not to be swayed by heathens⁸. Fight⁸² them with this and make it your foremost fight⁸².

25-53 He is the One who recycles the two seas. One of them is potable as well as palatable and the other is salty and bitter. He brought about a barrier that keeps the two apart.

25-54 He creates⁷⁸ man from a drop of fluid and brings about kinship by means of blood bonds and marriage. Your Lord⁴ is the All Powerful⁷⁰.

25-55 They submit⁹ to others besides God¹ though those can neither benefit nor harm them. Heathens⁸ are colluding against their Lord⁴.

25-56 We sent you to proclaim the good news and to warn.

25-57 Say: “Just enter the path of your Lord⁴. I am not asking you to pay me for this.“

25-58 Trust the Deathless One. He is the Ever Alive. Acknowledge the Most Exalted⁷², the Most Praiseworthy⁶⁵. It suffices that He knows the sins of His subjects⁹.

25-59 He created⁷⁸ the heavens, the earth and everything within them in six days. Then He established His throne¹¹². He is Rahman². Inquire with those who know this.

25-60 When they are told: “Prostrate¹¹ to Rahman².” They say: “Who is Rahman²? And why should we prostrate¹¹ to whom you urge¹⁷ us?” And their hatred intensifies.

25-61 The Supreme Being¹³⁷ created the constellations of the heavens. He created a light source and a shiny moon there.

25-62 He alternates night and day for those who wish to think or be thankful.

25-63 Rahman’s² subjects⁹ go about on earth in modesty and they say: “Greetings”, when ignorant ones address them.

25-64 They prostrate¹¹ and stand in worship¹³⁸ before their Lord⁴ in the night.

25-65 And they say: “Our Lord⁴. Keep the punishment of hell away from us. It is endless suffering.”

25-66 It is an awful destination, the worst place to be.

25-67 When they spend, they are neither spendthrift nor miserly but follow a course in between.

25-68 They do not submit⁹ to any other ruler⁵ besides God¹. They do not take any lives¹¹⁵ in injustice because God¹ forbids that. And they do not have illicit sex¹⁰⁴. Those who do, receive the sin of doing so.

25-69 Their punishment is compounded on judgement day⁷⁴. And they are shamed into all eternity.

25-70 Except those who repent⁵⁰, believe⁴⁷ and do good deeds. Accordingly, God¹ rectifies their bad deeds with good ones. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

25-71 When those who repent⁵⁰ and do good deeds repent⁵⁰ to God¹, their repentances⁵⁰ are accepted.

25-72 They do not bear false witness⁸¹. And when they meet with senseless talk, they move on nonchalantly.

25-73 They do not shut out their Lord’s⁴ revelations³⁷, turning deaf and blind when they hear them.

25-74 And they say: “Our Lord⁴. Give us spouses and offspring who will be a joy to behold. Make of us God-fearing¹¹⁸ leaders⁴³.“

25-75 They are rewarded for their perseverance with true status. They are welcomed there by well-wishers, offering greetings of peace.

25-76 They make their homes in a beautiful environment and remain there forever.

25-77 Say: “If not for your prayers, why should my Lord⁴ appreciate you? The consequences of your denial³² are inescapable.”

Chapter 26

Chapter 26

26-1 Ta Sin Mim.

26-2 These are the verses³⁷ of the elucidating scripture.

26-3 Are you going to grieve yourself¹¹⁵ ill because they do not believe⁴⁷?

26-4 If We want, We can send down a punishment³⁷ from the heavens to force compliance.

26-5 They are sure to disregard it whenever a new scripture¹²⁵ comes to them from Rahman².

26-6 They are in denial³². But the reality of what they mock will catch up with them soon.

26-7 Do they not see the face of the earth where We propagate all sorts of amazing things?

26-8 There is evidence³⁷ in this. But most of them do not believe⁴⁷.

26-9 Your Lord⁴ is the Almighty⁵¹, the Most Merciful³.

26-10 We said to Musa: “Go to those evildoing¹⁸ people.”

26-11 “The people of Pharaoh. Will they still not become God-fearing¹¹⁸?”

26-12 He said: “My Lord⁴. I expect them to denounce³² me.”

26-13 “My heart¹⁸² is heavy and my speech is slurred, so send Harun too.”

26-14 “There is also a charge against me. I fear they will kill⁹⁴ me.”

26-15 He said: “The two of you, go with Our revelations³⁷. We are with you. We hear⁵⁴.”

26-16 “Go to Pharaoh and say to him: ‘We are the messengers of the Lord⁴ of all people²⁴.’”

26-17 ‘”Let the children of Israel leave with us.’”

26-18 Pharaoh said: “Did We not raise you as a child in the midst of us? And did you not spend many years of your life among us?”

26-19 “And you did what you did. You are a heathen⁸.”

26-20 Musa said: “I did that when I was still misguided³⁴.”

26-21 “I fled from you because I feared your retribution. Then my Lord⁴ gave me wisdom⁵² and made me one of the sent ones.”

26-22 “The favour you mention to me derives from your enslavement⁹ of the children of Israel.”

26-23 Pharaoh said: “Who is the Lord⁴ of all people²⁴?”

26-24 He said: “If you were to believe with absolute certainty⁴⁹, He is the Lord⁴ of the heavens, the earth and everything within them.“

26-25 Pharaoh said to those around him: “Do you hear?”

26-26 He said: “He is your Lord⁴ and the Lord⁴ of your ancestors.”

26-27 He said: “This envoy who has been sent to you is certainly crazy.”

26-28 He said: “If you were to think, He is the Lord⁴ in the east, in the west and everywhere in between.”

26-29 He said: “I swear, I will incarcerate you if you acknowledge a ruler⁵ other than I.“

26-30 He said: “Even if I have brought you something very clear?”

26-31 He said: “Show it to us, if you are speaking the truth.”

26-32 Musa threw his staff down at which it became unmistakably a serpent.

26-33 And in the instant he pulled his hand out, it became pure white.

26-34 He said to the ruling elite around him: “This one is a very skilled magician.”

26-35 “He wants to evict you from your country with his magic. So, what would you decree¹⁷?”

26-36 They said: “Hold him and his brother up while you send summons to the cities.”

26-37 “So that all master magicians may be brought to you.”

26-38 The magicians came together at a certain time on an appointed day.

26-39 People were asked: “Will you come along too?”

26-40 “If the magicians win, we will abide by them.”

26-41 When the magicians arrived, they said to Pharaoh: “There is surely a reward for us if we win?”

26-42 He said: “Yes. And you will join my court.”

26-43 Musa said to them: “Throw what you have to throw.”

26-44 They threw their ropes and staffs and said: “By Pharaoh’s greatness, we shall prevail.”

26-45 Then Musa threw his staff. It devoured all their imagery in an instant.

26-46 The magicians went face down to prostrate¹¹.

26-47 They said: “We believe⁴⁷ in the Lord⁴ of all people²⁴.”

26-48 “The Lord⁴ of Musa and Harun.”

26-49 He said: “You believed⁴⁷ in Him without my consent? He must be your great one who taught you magic. But you shall know soon. I will hack off your alternate hands and feet. And I will hang you.”

26-50 They said: “So be it. We all return to our Lord⁴ one way or another.”

26-51 “We can expect to have our misdeeds forgiven by our Lord⁴ because we were the first ones to believe⁴⁷.”

26-52 We revealed to Musa: “Set out and march with My subjects⁹ in the night because you will be pursued.”

26-53 Pharaoh sent summons to the cities.

26-54 “They are only a small minority.”

26-55 “They are challenging us.”

26-56 “We as a society must be vigilant.”

26-57 We took away their orchards and streams from them.

26-58 And their treasures and lofty palaces.

26-59 Then We bequeathed these to the children of Israel.

26-60 At dawn they set out to pursue them.

26-61 When the two groups came within sight of one another, Musa’s people said: “We are done for.”

26-62 Musa said: “Never. My Lord⁴ is with me. He will guide⁷⁷ me.”

26-63 That is when We revealed to Musa: “Strike the water with your staff.” It parted right away. Each side became as huge as a mountain.

26-64 We brought the others close up.

26-65 We saved Musa and everyone who was with him.

26-66 Then We drowned those others.

26-67 There is a lesson³⁷ in this. But most of them do not believe⁴⁷.

26-68 Your Lord⁴ is the Almighty⁵¹, the Most Merciful³.

26-69 Narrate Ibrahim’s story to them.

26-70 He said to his father and people: “Who do you submit⁹ to?”

26-71 They said: “We submit⁹ to idols. And we will continue to do so.”

26-72 He said: “Can they hear you when you beseech them?”

26-73 “Or do they benefit or harm you in any way?”

26-74 They said: “No. But our fathers were doing so too.”

26-75 He said: “Can you not see those you submit⁹ to?”

26-76 “You and your fathers?”

26-77 “They are my enemies. Only the Lord⁴ of all people²⁴ is different.”

26-78 “He is the One who creates⁷⁸ and guides⁷⁷ me.

26-79 “He is the One who sustains me with food and drink.”

26-80 “He is the One who cures me when I am ill.”

26-81 “And He is the One who will kill me and then resurrect me.”

26-82 “I expect Him to forgive me my misdeeds on the day of religion⁵⁵.”

26-83 “My Lord⁴. Grant me wisdom⁵². Unite me with the faithful.”

26-84 “Grant me to be spoken of in the context of righteousness by the generations to come after me.”

26-85 “Grant that I will be one of those who are bequeathed the paradises of bliss.”

26-86 “Forgive my father. He is one of the misguided³⁴.”

26-87 “Do not shame me on the day they are resurrected.”

26-88 Neither wealth nor children are of any use on that day

26-89 except to those who arrive with a pure heart.

26-90 Paradise welcomes the God-fearing¹¹⁸

26-91 while transgressors are shown the fire.

26-92 And it is said to them: “Where are now those whom you submitted⁹ to”

26-93 “in spite of God¹? Are they helping you? Or can they help themselves?”

26-94 Then, they and the transgressors are thrown in.

26-95 The armies of Iblis²⁹ too.

26-96 They argue there with one another. They say:

26-97 “Honest to God¹. We were deceived³⁴.”

26-98 “We were considering you on a par with the Lord⁴ of all people²⁴.”

26-99 “We were deceived³⁴ by sinners⁷³.”

26-100 “Now we have no one to intercede⁹⁹ for us.”

26-101 “And not one true friend.”

26-102 “If we were given another chance, we would become believers⁴⁷.”

26-103 There is a lesson³⁷ in this. But most of them do not believe⁴⁷.

26-104 Your Lord⁴ is the Almighty⁵¹, the Most Merciful³.

26-105 The people of Nuh denounced³² the sent ones too.

26-106 Their brother Nuh said to them: “Will you not beware¹¹⁸?”

26-107 “I am a trustworthy messenger for you.”

26-108 “So be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹. Abide by me.”

26-109 “I am not asking you to pay me for this. My reward is only due from the Lord⁴ of all people²⁴.”

26-110 “So be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹. Abide by me.”

26-111 They said: “Why should we believe⁴⁷ you when only the lower classes go by you?”

26-112 He said: “I do not know what they used to do.”

26-113 “They will account to my Lord⁴, if you understand.”

26-114 “I will not denounce believers⁴⁷.”

26-115 “I am only giving clear warnings.”

26-116 They said: “Nuh. You will be deported¹³⁰ if you do not stop this.”

26-117 He said: “My Lord⁴. My people have denounced³² me.”

26-118 “Distinguish me from them decisively. Save me and the believers⁴⁷ who are with me.”

26-119 So We saved him and those who were with him on that laden ship.

26-120 Then We drowned the rest.

26-121 There is a lesson³⁷ in this. But most of them do not believe⁴⁷.

26-122 Your Lord⁴ is the Almighty⁵¹, the Most Merciful³.

26-123 Ad denounced³² the sent ones too.

26-124 Their brother Hud said: “Will you not beware¹¹⁸?”

26-125 “I am a trustworthy messenger for you.”

26-126 “So be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹. Abide by me.”

26-127 “I am not asking you to pay me for this. My reward is only due from the Lord⁴ of all people²⁴.”

26-128 “You are erecting a monument on every plateau, and in doing so, you are doing what is futile?“

26-129 “You are building solid structures in the quest for permanence?”

26-130 “You enforce like tyrants¹⁴⁷ enforce?”

26-131 “Now fear¹¹⁸ God¹. Abide by me.”

26-132 “Be mindful¹¹⁸ of the One who gives you all the things you know.”

26-133 “He supports you with livestock, children,”

26-134 “gardens and springs.”

26-135 “I truly fear for you the punishment of a huge day.”

26-136 They said: “It is all the same to us whether you preach to us or you do not preach to us.”

26-137 “This is nothing but the folklore of the past.”

26-138 “We are not going to be punished.”

26-139 They denounced³² him. So, we destroyed them. There is a lesson³⁷ in this. But most of them do not believe⁴⁷.

26-140 Your Lord⁴ is the Almighty⁵¹, the Most Merciful³.

26-141 Semud denounced³² the sent ones too.

26-142 Salih said: “Will you not beware¹¹⁸?”

26-143 “I am a trustworthy messenger for you.”

26-144 “So be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹. Abide by me.”

26-145 “I am not asking you to pay me for this. My reward is only due from the Lord⁴ of all people²⁴.”

26-146 “Will you be left in peace here?”

26-147 “Amidst gardens and springs?”

26-148 “Fields of corn and lush date palms?“

26-149 “And you are skilfully carving homes into mountains.”

26-150 “Now fear¹¹⁸ God¹. Abide by me.”

26-151 “Do not obey the orders¹⁷ of transgressors.”

26-152 “They are conspiring¹⁰⁵ on earth instead of bettering it.”

26-153 They said: “You are bewitched.”

26-154 “You are nothing more than a mortal just like us. If you are telling the truth, show us a miracle³⁷.”

26-155 “Here. It is this female camel. It is her right to have water. And on certain other days, it is your turn to draw water.”

26-156 “Do not touch her with the intention of harming her. Or else, the punishment of a huge day will strike you.”

26-157 They slaughtered her regardless but came to regret it.

26-158 The punishment struck them down. There is a lesson³⁷ in this. But most of them do not believe⁴⁷.

26-159 Your Lord⁴ is the Almighty⁵¹, the Most Merciful³.

26-160 The people of Lut denounced³² the sent ones too.

26-161 Their brother Lut said to them: “Will you not beware¹¹⁸?”

26-162 “I am a trustworthy messenger for you.”

26-163 “So be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹. Abide by me.”

26-164 “I am not asking you to pay me for this. My reward is only due from the Lord⁴ of all people²⁴.”

26-165 “Of all people²⁴, you are going with men?”

26-166 “Instead of the wives God¹ created⁷⁸ for you? You people are exceeding the limits.”

26-167 They said: “Lut. You will be deported¹³⁰ if you do not stop this.”

26-168 He said: “I am disgusted by your actions.”

26-169 “My Lord⁴. Save me and my family from their doings.”

26-170 Upon this, We saved him and his family.

26-171 Except an old woman who was among those who were left behind.

26-172 Then We destroyed the rest.

26-173 We showered them with a rain. The rain that fell on those who had been warned was dreadful.

26-174 There is a lesson³⁷ in this. But most of them do not believe⁴⁷.

26-175 Your Lord⁴ is the Almighty⁵¹, the Most Merciful³.

26-176 The people of Eyke denounced³² the sent ones too.

26-177 Shuayb said to them: “Will you not beware¹¹⁸?”

26-178 “I am a trustworthy messenger for you.”

26-179 “So be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹. Abide by me.”

26-180 “I am not asking you to pay me for this. My reward is only due from the Lord⁴ of all people²⁴.”

26-181 “Give full measures. Do not cheat.”

26-182 “When you weigh, do so with accurate scales.”

26-183 “Do not undervalue people’s goods. And do not conspire¹⁰⁵ in the land.”

26-184 “Be mindful¹¹⁸ of the One who created⁷⁸ you and the people before you.”

26-185 They said: “You are just one of the bewitched ones.”

26-186 “You are nothing more than a mortal just like us. We think you are a liar³².”

26-187 “But if you are telling the truth, then go on, rain pieces of the heavens on us.”

26-188 He said: “My Lord⁴ knows very well what you are doing.”

26-189 They denounced³² him. So, the punishment of the day of gloom caught them. That was the punishment of a huge day.

26-190 There is a lesson³⁷ in this. But most of them do not believe⁴⁷.

26-191 Your Lord⁴ is the Almighty⁵¹, the Most Merciful³.

26-192 This has been revealed by the Lord⁴ of all people²⁴.

26-193 The trustworthy soul¹⁵ brought it down

26-194 to your heart¹⁸⁸ so that you would become one of the warners

26-195 who communicate in clear Arabic.

26-196 This reiterates the scriptures⁹⁰ of the past.

26-197 Does not the fact that this is recognisable to the educated ones among the children of Israel constitute evidence³⁷ to them?

26-198 Even if We had revealed this to aliens

26-199 for those to recite it to them, they still would not believe⁴⁷ this.

26-200 Accordingly, We depress the hearts¹⁸⁸ of sinners⁷³ with it.

26-201 They will not believe⁴⁷ this until they experience that most painful punishment.

26-202 It will come to them unexpectedly when they are unsuspecting of it.

26-203 But then, they will say: “Is there respite for us?”

26-204 So, are they seeking to hasten Our punishment?

26-205 Do you not see? We could let them exist for many more years.

26-206 But eventually, the events they were forewarned about unfold.

26-207 None of the things they were benefitting from are then of any use to them.

26-208 We never destroyed a country that had not been warned¹²⁵.

26-209 This is a warning¹²⁵. We never do wrong¹⁸.

26-210 This was not brought down by devils²⁹.

26-211 It is not their kind of thing. And they have no power to do so.

26-212 They are prevented from hearing this.

26-213 Never invoke a power⁵ other than God¹. Or else, you will be punished.

26-214 Alert your closest relatives.

26-215 Be protective towards the believers⁴⁷ who side with you.

26-216 Say to those who are opposing you: “I renounce your actions”.

26-217 Trust the One who is the Almighty⁵¹, the Most Merciful³.

26-218 He sees you when you rise.

26-219 And that you are among those who prostrate¹¹.

26-220 He is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Knowing⁵³.

26-221 Shall I reveal to you to whom devils²⁹ come down on?

26-222 They come down on every lying sinner

26-223 because they listen to them. Most of them are liars³².

26-224 And on fabulists¹⁴⁶. The heedless follow them.

26-225 Do you not realise? They go about everywhere to confound,

26-226 relating fictitious realities?

26-227 But those who believe⁴⁷ and do right actions are different. They remember¹²⁵ God¹ most often and exact retribution when they are wronged¹⁸. Wrongdoers¹⁸ will soon know the destination to which they will be returned.

Chapter 27

Chapter 27

27-1 Ta sin. These are the verses³⁷ of the Recitation¹⁰⁶, the scripture that elucidates.

27-2 It is guidance⁷⁷ and good news for believers⁴⁷.

27-3 They observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously, observe the Zekat¹³ and believe with absolute certainty⁴⁹ in the hereafter¹².

27-4 We make the deeds of those who do not believe⁴⁷ in the hereafter¹² seem right to them. Consequently, they blunder.

27-5 They receive the worst of punishments. They lose out most in the hereafter¹².

27-6 This Recitation¹⁰⁶ was sent to you from the presence of the All Wise⁵², the All Knowing⁵³.

27-7 Once upon a time, Musa said to his family: “I have seen a fire. I will get you some information or maybe some ember so that you can warm yourselves.“

27-8 When he arrived there, he was told: “Those by the fire and those in its vicinity are blessed. God¹, the Most Exalted⁷², is the Lord⁴ of all existence²⁴."

27-9 “Musa. I am God¹, the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².“

27-10 “Throw your staff.” When he saw it move like a serpent he turned and fled without looking back. “Do not be scared. Sent ones have no cause for fear in My presence.”

27-11 “Evil ones¹⁸ aside, I am the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³ to those who atone for their bad deeds with good actions.”

27-12 “Put your hand under your arm so that it may re-emerge in a flawless white as one of the nine signs³⁷ for Pharaoh and his people. Those people are transgressing⁷¹.”

27-13 When Our plainly visible miracles³⁷ came to them, they said: “This is obviously magic.“

27-14 They should have known better, but they denied them because of their evil¹⁸ and arrogance. See what becomes of conspirators¹⁰⁵?

27-15 We gave Davud and Suleyman knowledge. They said: “Praise⁶⁵ be to God¹. He privileged us more than most of His believing⁴⁷ subjects⁹.”

27-16 Suleyman inherited from Davud and said: “Humans. We were taught the ability to communicate with birds. And we have been given all sorts of means. This is a clear privilege.”

27-17 His armies of Djinns²⁵, humans and birds mobilised for him. They were orderly deployed.

27-18 When they came to the valley of ants, an ant said: “Ants. Return to your nests so that Suleyman and his armies may not trample on you unwittingly.”

27-19 Suleyman was bemused by its speech. He smiled and said: “My Lord⁴. Enable me to be grateful for all the favours You bestowed on me and my parents. Inspire me with good things to do that please You. Unite me by Your grace³ with Your righteous subjects⁹.”

27-20 Suleyman inspected the birds and said: “Why can I not see Hudhud? Did it desert?”

27-21 ”It is to bring me clear justification. Or else, I will either punish it most severely or I will slaughter it.”

27-22 Soon after, it came back and said: “I observed things you never saw. I brought back reliable intelligence from Sebe¹³⁹.”

27-23 ”I saw unmistakably that they have a commander⁵⁷ who has been given all sorts of things. She has an impressive throne¹¹².”

27-24 “I saw that she and her people prostrate¹¹ to the sun instead of God¹. Sheytan²⁹ compliments them on their actions and in doing so prevents them from the path. That is why they are unable to find guidance⁷⁷.”

27-25 “Consequently, they do not prostrate¹¹ to God¹, He who reveals what is concealed in the heavens and on earth. He knows what you conceal and what you disclose.”

27-26 “God¹ is the One besides whom there is no other ruler⁵. He is the Lord⁴ of the mightiest throne¹¹².”

27-27 He said: “We shall see whether you told the truth, or you are one of the liars³².”

27-28 “Deliver my letter to them. Then move aside to observe what they conclude.”

27-29 She said: “Members of the ruling elite. I have received a solemn letter.”

27-30 “It is from Suleyman and begins with: ‘In the name of God¹, Rahman², the Most Merciful³.’”

27-31 “It says: ’Do not challenge me. Surrender¹⁴ to me.’”

27-32 “Members of the ruling elite. Give me your advice in this matter¹⁷ as I never decide an issue¹⁷ without your testimony⁸¹.”

27-33 They said: “We are strong and hardened warriors. But the command¹⁷ is yours. So, decide what you will command¹⁷.”

27-34 She said: “Whenever commanders⁵⁷ conquer a territory, they wreak havoc there and demean the ruling elites of society. That is what they do.”

27-35 “I shall send them a gift and see what the envoys return with.”

27-36 When they came to him, he said: “Are you aiding me with goods when what God¹ has given me is superior to what He has given you? Your gift pleases only you.”

27-37 “Return to them. We shall come to them with armies of irresistible force and drive them out humiliated and defeated.”

27-38 He said: “Pre-eminent ones. Which of you can get me her throne¹¹² before they come to offer their surrender¹⁴?”

27-39 A resourceful Djinn²⁵ said: “I can get it to you before you can rise from your seat. My ability is proven.”

27-40 But someone who knew the book said: “I will get it to you before you can blink.” Seeing it already there besides him, he said: “This is by my Lord’s⁴ grace²⁷ to test me as to whether or not I will be grateful to Him. Those who are grateful will have been grateful for their own good. And those who are ungrateful… My Lord⁴ is the Most Generous¹⁴, He is free of wants⁶⁴.

27-41 He said: “Mask her throne¹¹². We shall see whether she is going to be one of the guided⁷⁷ ones or whether she is going to be one of those who will not be guided⁷⁷.”

27-42 When she arrived, it was said: “Is your throne¹¹² like this one?” She said: “Just the one. We surrendered¹⁴ upon being made aware of this.”

27-43 Her people were heathens⁸ possessed by those whom they submitted⁹ to in spite of God¹.

27-44 She was told: “Enter the palace.” But when she saw it, she pulled her hem up thinking there is deep water.” He said: “This is a palace floor made of translucent crystal.” She said: “My Lord⁴. I was wrong¹⁸. I submit¹⁴ together with Suleyman to God¹, the Lord⁴ of all people²⁴.”

27-45 We sent their brother Salih to Semud. He said: “Submit⁹ to none but God¹.” Right away they became two opposing factions.

27-46 He said: “Why is it that you seek to hasten the bad in preference over the good? Should you not ask God¹ to forgive you so that you may meet with mercy³?”

27-47 They said: “You and those with you are bringing ill fortune on us.” He said: “The ill fortune that is with you is from God¹. You people are being tested.“

27-48 There was a cabal of nine in that city. They were conspiring¹⁰⁵ in the land. They were not reforming.

27-49 They swore an oath to God¹, saying: “We will do a raid on him and his family in the night. Afterwards, we will say to his next of kin: ‘We did not witness⁸¹ the assassination of his family. We are telling the truth.’”

27-50 They planned¹⁰² a plan¹⁰² in oblivion of Our plan¹⁰² for their plan¹⁰².

27-51 Note the outcome of their plan¹⁰². We destroyed them all, them and their people.

27-52 There. Their homes were destroyed because of the evil¹⁸ they did. There is a lesson³⁷ in this for people who know.

27-53 We saved all God-fearing¹¹⁸ believers⁴⁷.

27-54 And Lut too. He said to his people: “You are still engaging openly in illicit sex¹⁰⁴?”

27-55 “You really are desiring men instead of women? You are a depraved people.”

27-56 His people’s response was: “Deport the family of Lut from your country because they are people who insist on purity.”

27-57 We saved him and his family in due course. Except his wife. We decided that she should be among those who stay behind.

27-58 We showered a rain on them. The rain that fell on those who had been warned was truly terrible.

27-59 Say: “Praise⁶⁵ be to God¹ and peace to His chosen subjects⁹. Who is superior? God¹ or their idols¹⁶?”

27-60 Who created⁷⁸ the heavens and the earth? Who sends down water from the sky? We grow lush gardens with it for you when you could not grow even one tree. Another power⁵ besides God¹? They are misguided³⁴ people.

27-61 Who made the surface of the earth habitable, brought about meandering streams, put solid mountains on it and placed a barrier between the two bodies of water? Another power⁵ besides God¹? Most of them do not understand.

27-62 Who answers the prayers of the needy, removes afflictions and makes you the custodians¹⁰ of the earth? Another power⁵ besides God¹? How little you reflect.

27-63 Who guides⁷⁷ you on land and on sea in the dark? Who sends winds as heralds of His grace³? Another power⁵ besides God¹? God¹ is above their idols¹⁶.

27-64 Who initiates and perpetuates creation⁷⁸? Who sustains¹³⁵ you from the sky and from the ground? Another power⁵ besides God¹? Say: “If you are speaking the truth, then show your irrefutable evidence.”

27-65 Say: “No one but God¹ knows the invisible³⁹, not in the heavens and not on earth.“ And they do not know when they will be resurrected.

27-66 The hereafter¹² defies their grasp. Thus, they doubt it. Furthermore, they are blind towards it.

27-67 Heathens⁸ say: “Really? After we have become soil, we and our ancestors are going to be resurrected?”

27-68 “This was promised onto us and our ancestors before us. It is nothing more than the folklore of the past.”

27-69 Say: “Travel the earth and investigate the demise of sinners⁷³.”

27-70 Do not be upset because of them. Do not fear their scheming¹⁰².

27-71 They say: “If you are telling the truth, when will the foretold happen?”

27-72 Say: “Maybe some aspects of what you seek to hasten is about to reach you.”

27-73 Your Lord⁴ is rewarding²⁷ towards mankind. But most of them are thankless.

27-74 Your Lord⁴ knows what they share and what they hide at heart¹⁸².

27-75 There is not one invisible³⁹ thing in the heavens and on earth that is not stated in that open book.

27-76 This Recitation¹⁰⁶ clarifies most of the matters the children of Israel disagree on.

27-77 It is guidance⁷⁷ and mercy³ for believers⁴⁷.

27-78 Your Lord⁴ will judge⁵² between them. He is the Almighty⁵¹, the All Knowing⁵³.

27-79 Trust God¹. You have the certain truth³⁸.

27-80 You cannot make the dead hear. And you cannot make the deaf who turn away hear the call.

27-81 You cannot direct⁷⁷ the blind away from their aberration³⁴. You can only convey Our verses³⁷ to those who believe⁴⁷ them and submit¹⁴.

27-82 When they experience the realisation of that word, We present them an earthling¹⁷⁹ who tells humans that they do not believe Our revelations³⁷ with absolute certainty⁴⁹.

27-83 On that day, We gather, group and seize those who disbelieved⁸ Our revelations³⁷.

27-84 When they arrive, God¹ says: “You denounced³² My revelations³⁷ without having understood them. If not, what was it you did?“

27-85 When they witness the realisation of that word because of the evil¹⁸ they did, they can no longer speak.

27-86 Do they not see? We make the night restful and light up the day. There are lessons in this for people who believe⁴⁷.

27-87 Those favoured by God¹ aside, on the day the Suhr¹⁰⁰ is sounded, all those who are in the heavens and on earth will be gripped by fear. Everyone comes to Him in humility.

27-88 When you see mountains, you consider them stationary, but they are in motion like the clouds. This is by the design of God¹. He does everything right. He is aware of everything you do.

27-89 Those who arrive with good deeds on that day receive even better. And they are protected from the misery of that day.

27-90 Those who arrive with bad deeds are thrown face down into the fire, being asked: “Are you being punished for something you did not do?”

27-91 Say: “I have been commanded¹⁷ to worship⁹ none but the Lord⁴ of this city. He made it inviolable. He owns everything. I have been commanded¹⁷ to submit¹⁴”

27-92 “and to read the Recitation¹⁰⁶. Those who follow the guidance⁷⁷ follow the guidance⁷⁷ for their own good.” Say to those who are misguided³⁴: “I am just a warner.”

27-93 And say: “Praise⁶⁵ be to God¹. He will show you His signs³⁷. And you will come to recognise them. Your Lord⁴ is not oblivious of anything you do.”

Chapter 28

Chapter 28

28-1 Ta Sin Mim.

28-2 These are the verses³⁷ of the elucidating scripture.

28-3 We will narrate to you, the people who believe⁴⁷, the true³⁸ story of Musa and Pharaoh.

28-4 Pharaoh was a supremacist on earth. He had brought about classes in society and was oppressing one of them. He was slaying their male children, sparing only their females. He was a conspirator¹⁰⁵.

28-5 We wanted to favour those who had been oppressed in the land by making leaders⁴³ of them and by bequeathing to them.

28-6 We wanted to establish them in the land and show Pharaoh, Haman and their armies the very thing they feared.

28-7 We revealed to Musa’s mother: “Suckle him, then launch him into the water when it becomes too dangerous for him. Have no fear and do not grieve over him because We will return him to you, and We will make him one of the sent ones.”

28-8 Upon that, Pharaoh's family took him in as a lost child, only for him to become their adversary and a source of grief. Pharaoh, Haman and their armies were sinners⁷³.

28-9 Pharaoh’s wife said: “He is a joy to behold for me and you. Do not kill⁹⁴ him. He may become useful to us. Or we may even adopt him. They did not know what was in the making.

28-10 Musa’s mother was left with a void in her heart¹⁸⁵ overnight. If We had not reassured her heart¹⁸⁸ for her to remain faithful⁴⁷, she would have given it all away.

28-11 She had said to his sister: “Look out for him.” Unbeknown to them, she was watching over him from a distance.

28-12 We made him refuse wet nurses. And so, she said: “May I point out a family to you that can care for him on your behalf and treat him well?”

28-13 We returned him to his mother in due course so that she may rejoice instead of feeling sorrow, so that she may know that God’s¹ word is true³⁸. But most people do not know this.

28-14 We gave him wisdom⁵² and knowledge when he came of age. This is how We reward those who do right.

28-15 He entered the city at a time when its people were distracted. There, he encountered two men fighting. One of them was of his people and the other belonged to his enemies. The one of his own people called for his help against the enemy one whom Musa struck with his fist. And that killed him. He said: “This now has become a devilish²⁹ situation. He really is a deceiving³⁴ enemy.”

28-16 He said: “My Lord⁴. I have done wrong¹⁸. Forgive me.” So, He forgave him. He is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

28-17 He said: “By Your grace, I shall never again aid a sinner⁷³.”

28-18 When he had reached the morning in fearful vigilance, the one who had called for his help the day before, called out to him for help again. Musa said to him: “You must be a troublemaker.”

28-19 But then, when he was about to attack the enemy of both of them, that one said: “Musa. Do you want to kill⁹⁴ me like the one you killed⁹⁴ yesterday? You just want to be a thug in the land instead of reforming.”

28-20 A man came running from the far end of the city and said: “Musa. The ruling elite is deliberating the matter¹⁷ of killing⁹⁴ you. Leave now. I am giving you genuine advice.”

28-21 So he fled from there in fearful vigilance. He said: “My Lord⁴. Save me from these evildoing¹⁸ people.”

28-22 Then he turned towards Medyen and said: “I hope my Lord⁴ will guide⁷⁷ me to the right way.

28-23 He encountered throngs of people watering when he reached the waters of Medyen. Two women were being jostled. He said to them: “What is the matter?” They said: “We cannot water until the herdsmen have left. Our father is now very old.”

28-24 He did the watering for them. Then he withdrew to a shade and said: “My Lord⁴. I depend on whatever goodness You may send down to me.”

28-25 Soon after, one of the two women came up to him and said in a shy sort of way: “My father is calling you for you to receive your remuneration for doing the watering for us.” When he went there and told him what had happened, he said: “Do not worry. You have escaped those evildoing¹⁸ people.”

28-26 One of them said: “Father. Employ him for a wage because he is fit for the job, strong and dependable.”

28-27 He said: “One of my two daughters is available in marriage to you if you were willing to work for me for eight years. If you were to extend the term to ten years, that would be voluntary as I do not wish to burden you. God¹ willing, you will find me to be one of the righteous ones.”

28-28 He said: “This is between you and I. Whichever term I complete I am not to be faulted. What we have said is subject to God’s¹ jurisdiction⁹¹.”

28-29 Then, when Musa had completed the agreed term, he left with his family. He saw a fire by the side of the mountain. He said to his family: “Wait here. I have seen a fire. I will either bring back some information or some ember to warm you.”

28-30 When he arrived there, he was spoken to from the right side of that sacred valley where the tree was: “Musa. I am God¹, the Lord⁴ of all existence²⁴.”

28-31 “Throw your staff.” When he saw it move like a serpent, he turned and ran without looking back. “Musa. Come back. Do not fear. You are safe.”

28-32 “Put your hand under your arm and pull it out for it to re-emerge in a flawless white. Lower your arms that are raised in fear. These are two clear signs from your Lord⁴ to Pharaoh and his ruling elite. They are a heretical⁷¹ people.”

28-33 He said: “My Lord⁴. I killed⁹⁴ one of them. So, I fear that they will kill⁹⁴ me.”

28-34 “My brother Harun’s speech is clearer than mine. Appoint him alongside me as my partner to back me up as I fear that they will denounce³² me.”

28-35 “We will support you with your brother and give the two of you a mandate¹²⁷ by which they will not be able to overcome you. By Our miracles³⁷, you and those with you will prevail.

28-36 When Musa brought Our miracles³⁷ as clear evidence⁴² to them, they said: “All this is nothing but a staged show of magic. We have not heard of such things from our ancestors.”

28-37 Musa said: “My Lord⁴ knows very well who came with guidance⁷⁷ from His presence and who will prevail in this land. Evildoers¹⁸ cannot attain salvation.”

28-38 Pharaoh said: “Members of the ruling elite. I do not acknowledge a ruler⁵ for you other than myself. Haman. Put clay to fire and build a tower for me so that I may go up to see Musa’s Ruler⁵, though I consider him a liar³².”

28-39 He and his armies had empowered themselves in spite of the law³⁸ presuming that they would not be returned to Us.

28-40 We took him and his armies and delivered them into the water. Note what became of evildoers¹⁸ in the end.

28-41 We made them leaders⁴³ who call to the fire. They will not be helped on judgement day⁷⁴.

28-42 We cursed them in this world. And they will be among the reviled ones on judgement day⁷⁴.

28-43 We destroyed earlier generations. Then We sent the scripture to Musa as insights, guidance⁷⁷ and mercy³ for people so that they may take heed.

28-44 You were not there in the west, witnessing⁸¹ it, when We instructed¹⁷ Musa.

28-45 We brought about many generations and much time has gone by since them. You were not living among the people of Medyen, studying Our verses³⁷, but We sent them.

28-46 When We spoke, you were not there by the side of that mountain. This is your Lord’s⁴ grace³. Alert the people who have not been alerted yet. They may yet take heed.

28-47 If it was not for the actions of their own hands, when disaster strikes them, they would say: “Our Lord⁴. You should have sent a messenger to us. We would have abided by Your revelations³⁷ and become believers⁴⁷.”

28-48 But when the truth³⁸ from Our presence came to them, they said: “Should he not have been given things like Musa did?” Had they not disbelieved⁸ what was given to Musa before this too? They said: “Two enchantments supporting one another.” And they said: “We disbelieve⁸ both.”

28-49 Say: “If you are speaking the truth, then bring down two scriptures truer than these two from God’s¹ presence and I shall abide by them.”

28-50 If they cannot answer your call, then know, they are ruled by their instincts. And who could stray³⁴ further than those who rely on their instinct instead of God’s¹ guidance⁷⁷? God¹ does not guide⁷⁷ evildoers¹⁸.

28-51 We delivered the message incrementally for them to ponder.

28-52 Those who were given the previous scriptures believe⁴⁷ in this.

28-53 When this is recited to them, they say: “We believe⁴⁷ in it. It is the truth³⁸ from our Lord⁴. We submit¹⁴.”

28-54 They are rewarded twice for their perseverance. They counter evil with right action and give from the income¹³⁵ We provide them with.

28-55 They turn away when they hear senseless talk and say: “Our actions onto us. Your actions onto you. Greetings to you, but we will never condone ignorance.”

28-56 You cannot guide⁷⁷ your beloved ones. But God¹ guides⁷⁷ anyone whom He chooses. He knows those who will attain guidance⁷⁷ best.

28-57 They said: “We could be deported from our homeland if we follow the guidance⁷⁷ that is with you.” Did We not settle them in a safe haven by Our grace, to where all sorts of produce are brought as sustenance¹³⁵? However, most of them do not know.

28-58 We destroyed many countries because they became spoilt with the wealth We endowed them with. There! See their settlements? Except a few, most have been abandoned since. We inherited them.

28-59 Your Lord⁴ did not destroy any nations without first sending messengers to their capital cities to proclaim Our revelations³⁷ to them. We do not destroy any country unless its population persists in doing wrong¹⁸.

28-60 All the things you are given are just the means of subsistence and constitute the attractions of life on earth. But the things in God’s¹ presence are superior and everlasting. Do you not realise?

28-61 Are those who have Our pledge of niceties and hence attain them comparable to those to whom We afford subsistence only on earth? They are then arrested on judgement day⁷⁴.

28-62 On that day, He says to them: “Where are those whom you presumed to be associated¹⁶ with Me?”

28-63 The verdict against them is just³⁸. They say: “These are the ones we led astray. We too were misled. And so, we led them astray likewise. But now we disown them for You. They were not our subjects⁹.”

28-64 It is said: “Call your idols¹⁶.” They call them. But those do not answer. And then they see the punishment. If only they had followed the guidance⁷⁷.

28-65 He says to them on that day: “What was your response to the messengers?”

28-66 On that day, information is no longer accessible to them. And they cannot ask one another anymore.

28-67 As for now, those who repent⁵⁰, believe⁴⁷ and do good deeds, can hope to attain salvation.

28-68 Your Lord⁴ creates⁷⁸ and chooses whom He wills. They have no choice. God¹ is the Most Exalted⁷². He is pure of their idols¹⁶.

28-69 Your Lord⁴ knows what they share and what they hide within their hearts¹⁸².

28-70 He is the God¹ besides whom there is no other ruler⁵. He is worthy of praise⁶⁵, before and after. It is His prerogative to govern⁵². And you will be returned to Him.

28-71 Say: “If God¹ was to extend the night until judgement day⁷⁴, which power⁵ other than God¹ could bring daylight to you? Will you not listen?”

28-72 Say: “If God¹ was to extend daytime until judgement day⁷⁴, which power⁵ other than God¹ could bring the night to you in which to rest? Will you not see?“

28-73 He brought about day and night by His grace³ so that you may rest and then go about in pursuit of His reward²⁷ in thankfulness.

28-74 On that day, He says to them: “Where are those whom you presumed to be associated¹⁶ with Me?”

28-75 We call up a witness⁸¹ from every nation and say: “Submit your evidence.” Thus, they come to know God’s¹ truth³⁸ and the figments of their imagination desert³⁴ them.

28-76 Karun was of Musa’s people. But he was exploiting them. We had given him such huge treasures that only a group of strong men could carry the keys to them. His people said to him: “Do not gloat because God¹ does not like those who gloat.”

28-77 ”Seek the existence of the hereafter¹² with what God¹ has bestowed on you. But do not neglect your share of the world either. Be generous to people like God¹ was generous to you. Do not conspire¹⁰⁵ on earth. God¹ does not like conspirators¹⁰⁵.”

28-78 He said: “I merited all this by my own genius.” Did he not know? God¹ annihilated many generations before him who had greater means and had amassed more than he. The guilty ones are not asked about their sins.

28-79 He stepped out into the view of his people in all his pomp. Those who craved the life of the earth said: “If only we too could have what Karun has been given. He is most fortunate.”

28-80 Those who were endowed with knowledge said: “Shame on you. God’s¹ reward is much better for those who believe⁴⁷ and do what is right. And only those who persevere can attain it.”

28-81 Eventually, We sunk him and his palace into the ground. He had no people to help him against God¹. And he was unable to help himself.

28-82 All those who had wished to be in his place until the day before began to say on that day: “It is God¹ who increases and decreases the means¹³⁵ He affords to His subjects⁹ as He wills. If God¹ had not been kind with us, He would have buried us too. Heathens⁸ do not attain salvation.”

28-83 We afford the existence of the hereafter¹² to those who do not conspire¹⁰⁵ in the land in pursuit of power. The final outcome always favours the God-fearing¹¹⁸.

28-84 Those who arrive with good deeds are given even better. And those who bring bad deeds… Those who do bad deeds are only punished for the due of their actions.

28-85 The One who commands you the Recitation¹⁰⁶ will return you to the destination of all returns. Say: “My Lord⁴ knows best who is being guided⁷⁷ and who is clearly being deceived³⁴.”

28-86 You were not expecting the Recitation¹⁰⁶ to be revealed to you. It is by the mercy³ of your Lord⁴. Do not incline towards heathens⁸.

28-87 Do not let them side-track you from God’s¹ verses³⁷ after they have been revealed to you. Call to your Lord⁴ and beware not to be an idolater¹⁶.

28-88 Do not submit⁹ to any ruler⁵ besides God¹. There is no other higher authority⁵ besides Him. Everything other than Him will cease to be. To govern⁵² is His prerogative. You will be returned to Him.

Chapter 29

Chapter 29

29-1 Alif Lam Mim.

29-2 Do humans really think that they will not be tested because they say: “We believe⁴⁷?”

29-3 We tested those before them too. God¹ knows the faithful. And He knows the liars³².

29-4 Do those who do bad really believe⁴⁷ that they can evade Us? How bad their judgement⁵² is.

29-5 Whoever expects to meet with God¹, the time appointed by God¹ for it will come. He is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Knowing⁵³.

29-6 Those who fight⁸² will have fought⁸² for themselves because God¹ is free of wants⁶⁴.

29-7 We obliterate the misdeeds of those who believe⁴⁷ and do good deeds and reward them according to the best of their actions.

29-8 We advise humans to be kind to their parents. But if they pressure you to idolise¹⁶ non-entities in spite of Me, do not accede to them. You will return to Me. I will tell you then what you have done.

29-9 We welcome those who believe⁴⁷ and do good together with the righteous.

29-10 Some humans say: “We believe⁴⁷.” But when they experience hardship in God’s¹ cause, they think of their trials³³ with other humans as God’s¹ punishment. And when you receive your Lord’s⁴ support, they say: “We are with you.” Is it not God¹ who knows best what all people²⁴ have at heart¹⁸²?

29-11 God¹ knows who the believers⁴⁷ are. And He knows who the hypocrites²⁰ are.

29-12 Heathens⁸ say to believers⁴⁷: “If you go by us we will bear your sins.” They are liars³². They are not going to bear the sins of anyone else.

29-13 But they will bear their own burdens and burdens besides. Then, on judgement day⁷⁴, they are interrogated about their fabrications.

29-14 We sent Nuh to his people. He stayed among them fifty years short of a thousand years. Finally, the flood caught up with them when they were persisting in doing wrong¹⁸.

29-15 We saved him and the people on that ship and made it a lesson³⁷ for all people²⁴ to heed.

29-16 Ibrahim too. He said to his people: “Worship⁹ God¹. Be mindful¹¹⁸ of Him. If you knew, this is best for you.”

29-17 “You worship⁹ idols in spite of God¹. You are fabricating untruths. Those whom you worship⁹ do not have the power to sustain¹³⁵ you. So, aspire to your existence¹³⁵ in the presence of God¹. Worship⁹ Him. Be thankful to Him because you will be returned to Him.“

29-18 “If you disbelieve⁸, know that the people before you disbelieved⁸ too. The messenger is just to proclaim with clarity.”

29-19 Do they not see? God¹ initiates creation⁷⁸ and then perpetuates it. This is easy for God¹.

29-20 Say: “Go about on earth and observe how God¹ creates⁷⁸ beginnings. God¹ will then bring about the existence of the hereafter¹². God’s¹ power⁷⁰ is all-pervading.”

29-21 “He punishes whoever He wills. And He has mercy³ with whoever He wills. You will be returned to Him.”

29-22 “You cannot escape on earth and not in the heavens. God¹ is the only Saviour⁷⁹ who can help⁸⁷ you.”

29-23 They disbelieve⁸ God’s¹ revelations³⁷ and that they will meet Him. They have no faith in My mercy³. A most painful punishment is awaiting them.

29-24 The response of his people was: “Either kill⁹⁴ him or burn him.” But God¹ saved him from the fire. There are lessons³⁷ in this for people who believe⁴⁷.

29-25 He said: “ You instated idols in God’s¹ place to uphold the status quo between you here on earth. But on judgement day⁷⁴ you will denounce one another and curse one another. You will have the fire as your abode. No one will help you.”

29-26 Upon this, Lut believed⁴⁷ him. He said: “I am siding with my Lord⁴. He is the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².“

29-27 We gifted him with Ishak and Yakub and afforded prophethood and the scripture to his descendants⁸⁹. We rewarded him on earth. And he will be among the righteous in the hereafter¹².

29-28 Lut said to his people: “You are committing illicit sex¹⁰⁴ of a kind no one in the whole world committed before you.”

29-29 “You really are lusting after men. You are taxing roads and doing bad things when you get together?” His people replied: “If you are sincere, bring us God’s¹ punishment.”

29-30 He said: “My Lord⁴. Help me against these conspiring¹⁰⁵ people.”

29-31 When Our envoys brought the good news to Ibrahim, they said: “We will destroy the population of that city because they are evildoing¹⁸ people.”

29-32 He said: “Lut is there.” They said: “We know those there very well. We will save him and his family, except his wife. She is one of those who stay behind.”

29-33 When Our envoys came to Lut, he became concerned for them. And he felt bad. They said: “Do not worry and do not grieve. We will save you and your family, except your wife. She will stay behind.”

29-34 “We will bring down a fierce punishment from the heavens on the population of this city because of their heresy⁷¹.”

29-35 We left a clear sign³⁷ there for thoughtful people.

29-36 We sent their brother Shuayb to Medyen. He said: “My people. Submit⁹ to God¹ and have faith in the hereafter¹². Do not transgress on earth by conspiring¹⁰⁵.”

29-37 But they denounced³² him. So, they were struck down by a powerful blast that collapsed them in their homes.

29-38 And Ad and Semud too. This is evident from the sites they used to inhabit. Sheytan²⁹ made them think of their actions in self-righteous terms, then side-tracked them from the path though they could see.

29-39 And Karun and Pharaoh and Haman. Musa brought clear statements of truth⁴² to them. But they asserted power on earth though they were never going to get away with it.

29-40 We caught them all because of their sins. We sent storms that hurled rocks onto some of them. Some were struck down by a fierce blast. Others We sunk into the ground. And some others We drowned in water. God¹ never wronged¹⁸ them. But they were wronging¹⁸ themselves¹¹⁵.

29-41 The case of those who take to saviours⁷⁹ other than God¹ is like the case of the spider that weaves a web. The web of the spider is the flimsiest of constructs. If only they knew.

29-42 God¹ knows those whom they submit⁹ to in spite of Him. He is the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

29-43 We draw comparisons like that for humans. But only those endowed with knowledge can make sense of them.

29-44 God¹ creates⁷⁸ the heavens and the earth in real-time³⁸. There are signs³⁷ in this for believers⁴⁷.

29-45 Read what has been revealed in the scripture. Observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously. Observing the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously averts immorality¹⁰⁴ and badness. God’s¹ scripture¹²⁵ is truly great. God¹ knows everything you are doing.

29-46 The evildoers¹⁸ among them aside, fight⁸² the people of scriptures⁴⁵ in the most apposite manner and say: “We believe⁴⁷ in what was revealed to us and in what was revealed to you. Our God⁵ and your God⁵ is one and the same. We submit¹⁴ to Him.”

29-47 We revealed the scripture to you. We afford the scripture to those who believe⁴⁷ in it. There are others who may yet believe⁴⁷ in it. Only heathens⁸ reject Our revelations³⁷.

29-48 You were neither reading books nor writing them with your hands in the past. Had you, those in the wrong would have deemed that suspect.

29-49 These verses³⁷ bring clarity to the hearts¹⁸² of those who have been given knowledge. Only evildoers¹⁸ disdain Our verses³⁷.

29-50 They say: “Should he not have been given miracles³⁷ by his Lord⁴?” Say: “Miracles³⁷ are issued in God’s¹ presence. I am just a plain warner.”

29-51 Are they not content with the scripture We revealed to you that is being recited to them? There is mercy³ and advice¹²⁵ in it for those who believe⁴⁷.

29-52 Say: “God¹ suffices as a witness⁸¹ between you and me. He knows everything in the heavens and on earth. Those who believe⁴⁷ in falsehood are disbelieving⁸ God¹ in doing so. They are doomed.“

29-53 They are challenging you to hasten their punishment. Had it not been for a preordained time, they would have received their punishment already. But it will come to them unexpectedly when they are unsuspecting of it.

29-54 They are challenging you to hasten their punishment. Hell will imprison heathens⁸.

29-55 On that day, fire engulfs them from above and from beneath. They are told: “Taste your deeds.”

29-56 My believing⁴⁷ subjects⁹. The face of the earth is vast. So submit⁹ only to Me.

29-57 Every person¹¹⁵ will experience death. Then you are returned to Us.

29-58 We settle those who believe⁴⁷ and do right actions in elevated palaces in a paradise with meandering streams. They remain there forever. The reward of those who make the effort is beautiful.

29-59 They persevere. And they trust their Lord⁴.

29-60 Living beings are not self-sustaining¹³⁵. It is God¹ who sustains¹³⁵ you and them. He is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Knowing⁵³.

29-61 If you ask them: “Who created⁷⁸ the heavens and the earth? Who subjugates the sun and moon?” They say: “God¹.” So how are they being deceived?

29-62 God¹ increases and decreases the means¹³⁵ of whoever He wills among His subjects⁹. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³.

29-63 If you ask them: “Who sends down water from the sky and revives with it the land after its death?“ They say: “God¹.” Say: “Then praise⁶⁵ God¹.” But most of them are thoughtless.

29-64 Life on earth is no more than an avocation, a prelude. True life takes place in the hereafter¹². If only they knew.

29-65 When they embark on ships, they pray to God¹ sincerely, devoting religion⁵⁵ to Him alone. But as soon as He has delivered them to safety on land, they revert to idolatry¹⁶.

29-66 They benefit from existence but are thankless for what We afford them. They will know soon.

29-67 Do they not see that people are being violated all around them while they themselves are living in safety inside a sanctuary? Are they still believing⁴⁷ in falsehood in denial⁸ of God’s¹ gift¹⁰³?

29-68 Who could be eviler¹⁸ than those who fabricate and attribute lies³² to God¹ or deny³² the truth³⁸ when it reaches them? Is there not enough room for heathens⁸ in hell?

29-69 We guide⁷⁷ those who fight⁸² in Our cause onto Our pathways. God¹ is with the righteous¹²⁰.

Chapter 30

Chapter 30

30-1 Alif Lam Mim.

30-2 Rome has been defeated

30-3 in the region. But after this defeat, they will be victorious once again

30-4 within a few years. God¹ controls¹⁷ the past and the future. The believers⁴⁷ will rejoice on that day

30-5 with God’s¹ help. He helps whoever He wills. He is the Almighty⁵¹, the Most Merciful³.

30-6 This is God’s¹ promise. God¹ never fails His word. But most people do not know.

30-7 They only know some of the observable aspects of life on earth and are ignorant of the hereafter¹².

30-8 Do they not reflect on themselves¹¹⁵? God¹ creates⁷⁸ the heavens, the earth and all things within them in real-time³⁸ and only for a certain duration. Most people disbelieve⁸ that they will meet their Lord⁴.

30-9 Do they not go about on earth to investigate how those of the past met their end? They had acquired greater means, worked the land harder and attained greater levels of development than them. Their messengers brought clear statements of truth⁴² to them. God¹ was not wronging¹⁸ them. But they were wronging¹⁸ themselves¹¹⁵.

30-10 The end of those evildoers¹⁸ was really bad because they denied³² and spurned God’s¹ revelations³⁷.

30-11 God initiates creation⁷⁸. Then He perpetuates it. Then you are returned to Him.

30-12 Sinners⁷³ despair on the day of that hour.

30-13 No one from among their idols¹⁶ intercedes⁹⁹ on their behalf and they renounce⁸ their idols¹⁶.

30-14 They are segregated on the day of that hour.

30-15 Those who believe⁴⁷ and do right actions are hosted in blissful paradises.

30-16 Heathens⁸ deny³² Our revelations³⁷ and the meeting of the hereafter¹². They are being readied for the punishment.

30-17 Pay tribute⁷² to God¹ at dusk and dawn.

30-18 He is praised⁶⁵ in the heavens and on earth, at the end of the day and at noon.

30-19 He brings about the living from what is lifeless. And He brings about death for what is alive. He revives the land after its barrenness. You will be revived likewise.

30-20 It is of His signs³⁷ that He created⁷⁸ you out of soil. Then you dispersed on earth as humans.

30-21 It is of His signs³⁷ that He creates⁷⁸ spouses for you to find contentment with. He brings about the love and compassion you have for one another. There are lessons³⁷ in this for people who reflect.

30-22 It is of His signs³⁷ that He creates⁷⁸ the heavens and the earth and that your languages and colours are different. There are lessons³⁷ in this for knowledgeable people.

30-23 It is of His signs³⁷ that you sleep in the night and pursue His reward²⁷ in the day. There are lessons³⁷ in this for people who listen.

30-24 It is of His signs³⁷ that He shows you lightning to inspire fear and hope and sends down water from the sky. He revives the land with it after its barrenness. There are lessons³⁷ in this for people who take heed.

30-25 It is of His signs³⁷ that the heavens and the earth exist by His will¹⁷. Eventually, He will call you once and you will arise out of the ground.

30-26 Everything in the heavens and on earth belongs to Him. Everyone is subject to Him.

30-27 He creates⁷⁸ in the first instance and then perpetuates it. Doing this is no effort to Him. He has the highest status in the heavens and on earth. He is the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

30-28 He gives you an example from yourselves¹¹⁵: Are any of your slaves¹⁸³ in equal partnership with you in your assets? Are you as mindful with them as you would be with equals? We state each verse³⁷ individually for people to ponder.

30-29 In the absence of knowledge, wrongdoers¹⁸ go by their feelings. Who could guide⁷⁷ those whom God¹ afflicts with aberration³⁴? No one can help them.

30-30 Be conscientious in the religion⁵⁵ of monotheism²¹ God¹ built¹²³ into human nature¹²³. God’s¹ acts of creation⁷⁸ cannot be interfered with. This is the universal religion⁵⁵. But most humans do not know.

30-31 Return to it willingly. Be God-fearing¹¹⁸. Observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously. Do not perpetrate idolatry¹⁶.

30-32 They dismember their religion⁵⁵ and divide into self-righteous factions over it.

30-33 When harm comes their way, humans pray to their Lord⁴. They turn to Him. But then, when He bestows His mercy³ on them, some of them revert to idolatry¹⁶ in spite of their Lord⁴.

30-34 They disbelieve⁸ that We are sustaining them. So continue to exist. You will know soon.

30-35 Did We send down a mandate¹²⁷ to them which licences them to perpetrate idolatry¹⁶?

30-36 When We bestow Our mercy³ on humans, they are well pleased with that. But when something bad happens as a consequence of their own actions, they despair.

30-37 Do they not see? It is God¹ who increases and decreases the means¹³⁵ of whoever He wills. There are lessons³⁷ in this for people who believe⁴⁷.

30-38 So give relatives, the needy and travellers their rightful³⁸ dues. To do so is best for those who are facing God¹. They attain salvation.

30-39 The interest¹¹⁹ you pay may well increase the capital of some people. That does not constitute a gain in God’s¹ presence. But the Zekat¹³ you observe in consciousness of God achieves a many-fold return.

30-40 God¹ creates⁷⁸, sustains¹³⁵, kills and then resurrects you. Is there anyone among your idols¹⁶ who can do such things? He is the Most Exalted⁷² pure of your idols¹⁶.

30-41 The consequences of the conspiracies¹⁰⁵ executed by the hand of man are suffered on land and out at sea. He is letting them experience some of the consequences of their actions so that they may reconsider.

30-42 Say: “Go about on earth investigating the demise of those who were before you. Most of them were idolaters¹⁶.”

30-43 Commit yourself conscientiously to the true religion⁵⁵ before a day comes from God¹ that cannot be averted. They are segregated on that day.

30-44 The disbelief⁸ of heathens⁸ goes against them. And those who do right actions are advancing their own cause in doing so.

30-45 This is because He rewards those who believe⁴⁷ and do right actions by His grace²⁷. He does not like heathens⁸.

30-46 It is of His signs³⁷ that the winds He sends herald His mercy³. Ships move by His will¹⁷ so that you can go looking for His reward²⁷, so that you may be thankful.

30-47 The messengers We sent before you brought clear statements of truth⁴² to them. Then We took revenge from those sinners⁷³ for their crimes. Our law³⁸ upholds believers⁴⁷.

30-48 God¹ sends the winds that carry the clouds. Then He spreads them across the sky in any formation He wills. You see rain falling from them when He diffuses them. And the subjects⁹ of His choice who receive it rejoice.

30-49 They had already lost hope that it would be sent down to them.

30-50 Look at the effects of God’s¹ grace³. How He revives the land after its barrenness. He will resurrect the dead. He has the power⁷⁰ to do anything.

30-51 Even if We had sent a wind that withered it, they still would have disbelieved⁸.

30-52 You cannot make the dead hear. And you cannot make those who turn away and leave hear the call.

30-53 You cannot impart guidance⁷⁷ to the misguided³⁴ who are wilfully blind. You can only make yourself heard to those who believe⁴⁷ Our revelations³⁷ and submit¹⁴ accordingly.

30-54 God¹ creates⁷⁸ you in an initial state of weakness. Then, after weakness, He gives you strength. But then, after strength, He gives you weakness in old age all over again. He creates⁷⁸ what He wills. He is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Powerful⁷⁰.

30-55 Sinners⁷³ swear on the day of that hour that they lived for no more than an hour. This is how they are brought back.

30-56 Those endowed with knowledge and faith⁴⁷ say: “You remained until the day of resurrection as foretold in God’s¹ scriptures. This now is the day of resurrection you were disregarding.”

30-57 The excuses of evildoers¹⁸ are of no use on that day. And they will no longer be required to seek approval.

30-58 We stated many examples in this Recitation¹⁰⁶. Whenever you communicate a verse³⁷ to heathens⁸, they just say: “You are wrong.”

30-59 And so, God¹ seals the hearts¹⁸⁸ of those who choose not to know.

30-60 Be resolute. God’s¹ promise is true³⁸. Beware of the complacency that those who do not believe with absolute certainty⁴⁹ may induce in you.

Chapter 31

Chapter 31

31-1 Alif Lam Mim.

31-2 These are the verses³⁷ of the book of wisdom⁵².

31-3 It is guidance⁷⁷ and mercy³ for the righteous¹²⁰.

31-4 They observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously, observe the Zekat¹³ and believe with absolute certainty⁴⁹ in the hereafter¹².

31-5 They are guided⁷⁷ by their Lord⁴. They attain salvation.

31-6 Some people buy into baseless Hadith¹³³. They pervert³⁴ God’s¹ path and ridicule it. There is a debasing punishment for them.

31-7 When Our verses³⁷ are read out to them, they turn away from them in arrogance as if they had not heard them, as if their ears were blocked. Break them the news of a painful punishment.

31-8 There are blissful paradises for righteous believers⁴⁷.

31-9 They remain in them forever. God’s¹ word is true³⁸. He is the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

31-10 He created⁷⁸ the heavens without any pillars to hold them. He placed solid mountains on the earth so that it may not rock you and spread all kinds of creatures on it. We send down water from the sky and propagate all sorts of amazing things there.

31-11 These are the things God¹ creates⁷⁸. Now show me the things others have created⁷⁸. Wrongdoers¹⁸ are clearly misguided³⁴.

31-12 We gave wisdom⁵² to Lokman and instructed him to be thankful to God¹. Whoever is thankful will have been thankful for their own good. Heathens⁸. God¹ is the Self-Sufficient⁶⁴, the Most Praiseworthy⁶⁵.

31-13 Lokman advised his son. He said: “My son. Do not perpetrate idolatry¹⁶ in spite of God¹. Idolatry¹⁶ is a huge evil¹⁸.“

31-14 We recommend their parents to humans. Their mothers carry them bearing with much strain. And it takes two years for them to be weaned. “Be thankful to Me and your parents. I am the destination.”

31-15 If they fight⁸² you for lack of knowledge, pressuring you into idolatry¹⁶ in spite of Me, do not obey them. Still, take care of them in the life of the earth. Follow the path of those who turn to Me. You all return to Me eventually, and I tell you then what you have done.

31-16 “My son. Even if your action is as insignificant as a mustard seed and concealed inside a rock or in the heavens or underground, God¹ still brings it up. God¹ is the Most Subtle⁴⁸, the All Knowing⁵³.”

31-17 “My Son. Observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously. Urge¹⁷ righteousness, discourage wrongdoing. And be steadfast regardless of what befalls you. These deeds require commitment.”

31-18 “Do not belittle humans. Do not go about on earth with an inflated ego. God¹ does not like those who are conceited and brag.”

31-19 “Walk with a modest gait. Moderate your voice. The most repulsive voice is the donkey’s.”

31-20 Do you not see? God¹ subjugates the things in the heavens and on earth for you. He openly or subtly caters sufficiently for all your needs. Some humans fight⁸² God¹ for lack of knowledge, guidance⁷⁷ and a book of enlightenment.

31-21 When they are told: “Abide by what God¹ has revealed.” They say: “No, we abide by our fathers.” Sheytan²⁹ is calling them to the punishment of the blazing fire.

31-22 Those who submit¹⁴ and turn to God¹ in righteousness¹²⁰ have the strongest hold. Ultimately, all matters¹⁷ are referred to God¹.

31-23 Do not be saddened by the disbelief⁸ of heathens⁸. They return to Us. We tell them then what they have done. God¹ knows every secret in every heart¹⁸².

31-24 We sustain them for a time. Then We punish them most severely.

31-25 If you ask them: “Who created⁷⁸ the heavens and the earth?” They say: “God¹.” So say: “Then praise⁶⁵ God.” Most of them do not know.

31-26 Everything in the heavens and on earth belongs to God¹. He is the Self-Subsisting⁶⁴, the Most Praiseworthy⁶⁵.

31-27 If all trees were made into pens and all seas and another seven seas were used, your Lord’s⁴ words could still not be exhausted. God¹ is the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

31-28 Your creation⁷⁸ and resurrection is like that of just one person¹¹⁵. God¹ is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Seeing⁸⁸.

31-29 Do you not see? God¹ diffuses night into day and day into night. He subjugates the sun and moon. Each follows its prescribed course for a set period of time. God¹ is aware⁸⁵ of what you do.

31-30 God¹ is real³⁸. But those whom they invoke besides Him are fake. God¹ is the Most High⁶⁰, the Most Great⁸⁴.

31-31 Do you not see? Ships sail on water by God’s¹ grace¹⁰³. He shows you His signs³⁷. There are lessons³⁷ in this for those who are steadfast and thankful.

31-32 When they are besieged by gloomy waves out at sea, they pray to God¹, devoting religion⁵⁵ to Him alone. Once We have delivered them to safety on land, some of them pursue the middle path. Only the thankless disbelieve⁸ Our revelations³⁷.

31-33 “Humans. Fear your Lord⁴. Beware of a day in which parents cannot do anything for their children and children cannot do anything for their parents. God’s¹ word is true. Beware not to be deceived by the life of the earth. And beware that the deceiver may not deceive you about God¹.”

31-34 The knowledge of that hour is with God¹. He sends down rain and knows what wombs bear. People cannot know the dues of the next day. People cannot know where they will die. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Aware⁸⁵.

Chapter 32

Chapter 32

32-1 Alif Lam Mim.

32-2 This scripture has been revealed by the Lord⁴ of all people²⁴.

32-3 Are they saying: “He made it up”? It is the truth³⁸ sent by your Lord⁴. Alert the people who had no warner come to them before you, so that they may be guided⁷⁷.

32-4 God¹ created⁷⁸ the heavens, the earth and everything within them in six days and imposed Himself on the throne¹¹². Him aside, there is no saviour⁷⁹ and no intercessor⁹⁹ for you. Will you still not think?

32-5 He governs all matters¹⁷ from the heavens to the earth. Then everything returns to Him in a day that is by your count a thousand years long.

32-6 He knows the visible and the invisible³⁹. He is the Almighty⁵¹, the Most Merciful³.

32-7 He who creates⁷⁸ all things well, creates⁷⁸ man in the first instance from soil.

32-8 Then He brings about his offspring from the essence of a primordial fluid.

32-9 Then He forms him and inspires him with His soul¹⁵. He makes ears, eyes and minds¹⁸⁵ for you. How little you thank Him.

32-10 They say: “Really? We shall be created⁷⁸ anew after we have disintegrated into soil?” They disbelieve⁸ that they will meet their Lord⁴.

32-11 Say: “The angel of death assigned to you will take your life. Then you will be returned to your Lord⁴.”

32-12 If only you could see the sinners⁷³ bowing their heads in the presence of their Lord⁴, saying: “Our Lord⁴. We have seen. We have heard. Now send us back so that we may do good deeds because we now believe with absolute certainty⁴⁹.”

32-13 Had We willed so, We could have guided⁷⁷ every single person¹¹⁵. But My word is true. I will fill hell with Djinns²⁵ and humans.

32-14 Suffer. You were disregarding the meeting of this day? Now We shall be disregarding you. Suffer the eternal punishment as the due of your actions.

32-15 Those who believe⁴⁷ Our verses³⁷ as they are stated prostrate¹¹ to their Lord⁴ free of arrogance and pay tribute⁷² to Him with praise⁶⁵.

32-16 They leave their beds to pray to their Lord⁴ in fear and hope. And they give from what We provide¹³⁵ for them.

32-17 No person¹¹⁵ can know the eye-pleasing things reserved for them as the due of their actions.

32-18 Could a believer⁴⁷ ever be like a heretic⁷¹? They are not alike.

32-19 Righteous believers⁴⁷ are rewarded with homes in paradise as the due of their actions.

32-20 Heretics⁷¹ are destined to the fire. Every time they try to leave it, they are forced back, being told: “Suffer the punishment of the fire you denied³².”

32-21 We expose them to punishments in the present, ahead of the biggest punishment so that they may reconsider.

32-22 Who could be eviler¹⁸ than those who ignore the stated verses³⁷ of their Lord⁴? We exact revenge from sinners⁷³.

32-23 We gave the scripture to Musa as guidance⁷⁷ for the children of Israel. Have no doubt, you shall meet Him.

32-24 When they persevered, We raised leaders⁴³ from among them who were guided⁷⁷ by Our instructions¹⁷. They believed Our revelations³⁷ with absolute certainty⁴⁹.

32-25 Your Lord⁴ will judge them and settle their disputes on judgement day⁷⁴.

32-26 Are they not deriving guidance⁷⁷ from the fact that We destroyed many generations who existed there before them on what is their homeland now? There are lessons³⁷ in this. Do they still not hear?

32-27 Do they not see? We direct water to barren lands and grow with it the crops that they eat and feed to their animals. Are they still not thinking?

32-28 They say: “Tell us the truth, when are we supposedly going to be conquered⁹⁷?”

32-29 Say: “On the day of that conquest⁹⁷ believing⁴⁷ is of no use to heathens⁸. They will not be reprieved.”

32-30 Turn away from them and wait. They are waiting too.

Chapter 33

Chapter 33

33-1 Prophet. Be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹. Do not abide by heathens⁸ and hypocrites²⁰. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Wise⁵².

33-2 Abide strictly by what has been revealed to you. God¹ is aware⁸⁵ of your actions.

33-3 Trust God¹. God¹ suffices as the Sovereign⁹¹.

33-4 God¹ does not create two hearts¹⁸⁸ within one man. And He does not acknowledge the wives you liken to your mothers in oaths you swear as your mothers. Neither does He acknowledge your stepchildren as your children. This is the talk of your mouths. God¹ states the law³⁸ and guides⁷⁷ to the path.

33-5 Attribute them to their fathers as this is righter in God’s¹ presence. If you do not know their fathers, they are your siblings in religion⁵⁵ and your friends. There is no sin in the accidental. But there is in what is done with intent at heart¹⁸⁸. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

33-6 The prophet is dearer to believers⁴⁷ than they are to themselves¹¹⁵. His wives are their matriarchs. Relatives are closer to one another than other believers⁴⁷ and migrants¹¹¹, with the exception of your friends whom you treat preferentially. This is stated in the scripture.

33-7 We took solemn oaths of prophets: Of you, of Nuh, of Ibrahim, of Musa and of son of Maryam Isa. We took their solemn oaths

33-8 in order to verify the righteousness of the righteous. We readied a painful punishment for heathens⁸.

33-9 Believers⁴⁷. Remember¹²⁵ God’s¹ favour¹⁰³ on you when you were attacked by armies. We sent winds and invisible forces onto them. God¹ sees what you do.

33-10 Eyes were trembling and hearts¹⁸⁸ were throbbing up against throats as they charged into you from high and low. At that, all sorts of assumptions were being entertained among you about God¹.

33-11 There, the believers⁴⁷ were shaken up and tested with violence.

33-12 The hypocrites²⁰ and those of a foul heart¹⁸⁸ were saying: “God¹ and His messenger’s promises turned out to be fallacies.”

33-13 And a faction from among them said: “People. This is not the time for you to remain here. So, turn back.” Another faction sought permission to leave. They said: “Our homes are endangered”, when they were not endangered. They just wanted to flee.

33-14 If they had been asked to join the subverted³³ when they were at risk of being besieged, they would have done so without much hesitation.

33-15 But they had sworn an oath to God¹ that they would not turn and flee. Words given to God¹ warrant accountability.

33-16 Say: “To flee is of no use if what you seek is to escape death or warfare because your existence would be curtailed anyhow.”

33-17 Say: “Who could prevent God¹ if He willed harm on you, or likewise, willed mercy³ on you?” No saviour⁷⁹ but God¹ can help them.

33-18 God¹ knows those among you who deter their brothers and say: “Join us instead.” Except very rarely, they never take part in combat.

33-19 They begrudge you any solidarity. And when they are overcome by fear, you can see them stare at you with gawking eyes as if they were experiencing the pangs of death. But then, when fear abates, their speech towards you becomes provocative. They begrudge you any goodness. They are not believers⁴⁷. God¹ invalidates their actions. This is easy for God¹.

33-20 They were under the impression that the allied enemy forces had not withdrawn. For fear of such forces returning, they wished to be among the Arabs of the desert who wonder and inquire about you from afar. Had they been with you, they, except a few, would not have waged war⁹⁴.

33-21 There is a good role model in God’s¹ messenger for those who seek God¹ and the hereafter¹², for those who remember¹²⁵ God¹ most often.

33-22 When the believers⁴⁷ saw those forces, they said: “Here. This is what God¹ and His messenger had promised us. God¹ and His messenger spoke the truth.” And that strengthened their faith⁴⁷ and submission¹⁴.

33-23 Among the believers⁴⁷ are men who are true to their oaths to God¹. Some of them have already fulfilled their pledges. And others are in the process of doing so. They do not renege.

33-24 God¹ will reward the faithful for their faithfulness. And He will either punish hypocrites²⁰ or accept their repentances⁵⁰. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

33-25 God¹ drove the heathens⁸ back enraged as they were. They failed to achieve any of their objectives. God¹ sufficed the believers⁴⁷ at war⁹⁴. God¹ is the Strongest, the Almighty⁵¹.

33-26 He brought the people of scriptures⁴⁵ who had backed them, down from their fortresses by striking fear into their hearts¹⁸⁸. You were killing⁹⁴ some of them and some you were arresting.

33-27 He bequeathed their territory, their homes, their assets to you with lands you had not set foot on before. God¹ has the power to do anything.

33-28 Prophet. Say to your wives: “If you are craving the life of the earth and its attractions, then let me make provisions for you and divorce you in kindness.”

33-29 But if you are seeking God¹, His messenger and the existence of the hereafter¹², God¹ has readied a great reward for those of you who do good.

33-30 Wives of the prophet. If you commit adultery¹⁰⁴, your punishment will be doubled. This is easy for God¹.

33-31 And those who abide willingly by God¹ and His messenger and do good deeds will have their rewards doubled. We have readied a blissful existence¹³⁵ for them.

33-32 Wives of the prophet. You are not like other women. If you are God-fearing¹¹⁸, beware not to speak enticingly so that those who have ill intent in their hearts¹⁸⁸ may not find encouragement. Speak appropriately.

33-33 Be homemakers. Do not be promiscuous. Being promiscuous is primary ignorance. Observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously, observe the Zekat¹³ and obey God¹ and His messenger. Members of the family. God¹ seeks to purify you, to remove from you what taints you.

33-34 Remember the verses³⁷ of God¹ that are being recited in your homes. God¹ is the Most Subtle⁴⁸, the All Aware⁸⁵.

33-35 There is forgiveness and a great reward for men who submit¹⁴ and women who submit¹⁴, men who believe⁴⁷ and women who believe⁴⁷, willingly obedient men and willingly obedient women, faithful men and faithful women, respectable men and respectable women, charitable men and charitable women, fasting men and fasting women, men who guard their chastity and women who guard, men who affirm¹²⁵ God¹ most often and women who affirm¹²⁵. God¹ forgives them and has readied a great reward for them.

33-36 There is no right of choice for believing⁴⁷ men and believing⁴⁷ women in matters which have already been commanded¹⁷ by God¹ and His messenger. Those who disobey God¹ and His messenger are corrupted³⁴ to the point of total corruption³⁴.

33-37 You said to the one to whom God¹ had given and you had given: “Keep your wife and be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹.” You were keeping private what God¹ was going to make public because you were concerned about people when God¹ was more deserving of your concerns. Then, when Zayd divorced her, We wedded her to you so that there may be no hindrance for believers⁴⁷ in relation to marrying those who were divorced by their adopted children. God’s¹ will has been done.

33-38 There is no faulting the prophet in matters imposed on him by God¹. This is God’s¹ modus operandi¹³² of the past. God’s¹ will¹⁷ is a fate that must be fulfilled.

33-39 They deliver God’s¹ messages and they fear only God¹, fearing no one but Him. God¹ suffices as the Reckoner⁸³.

33-40 Muhammad is not the father of any males among you. He is God’s¹ messenger and the seal¹⁶⁸ of prophets. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³.

33-41 Believers⁴⁷. Acknowledge¹²⁵ God¹ most often.

33-42 Pay tribute⁷² to Him morning and evening.

33-43 He blesses you with His angels in order to deliver you from darkness into light. He is the Most Merciful³ towards the believers⁴⁷.

33-44 On the day they meet Him, they are greeted with: “Peace.” He has readied a most generous reward for them.

33-45 Prophet. We sent you to be a witness⁸¹, a herald of good news and a warner.

33-46 And as a source of light who calls to God¹ by His will.

33-47 Give believers⁴⁷ the good news of a great reward from God¹ for them.

33-48 Do not go by heathens⁸ and hypocrites²⁰. Do not let the harm they mean on you affect you. Trust God¹. God¹ suffices as the Protector⁹¹.

33-49 Believers⁴⁷. If you marry believing⁴⁷ women but divorce them without consummating the marriage, they are not subject to a waiting period. So, provide for them and separate amicably.

33-50 Prophet. Provided you pay their bride-dues We made it lawful to you to take wives from among the slaves¹⁸³ entrusted to you by God¹, and from among the daughters of your paternal uncles who have migrated with you, and from among the daughters of your paternal aunts, the daughters of your maternal uncles, the daughters of your maternal aunts and also from among the believing⁴⁷ women who wish to gift themselves¹¹⁵ to you if you are willing to accept. This does not constitute a precedent for other believers⁴⁷. We know what to command the believers⁴⁷ in relation to their wives and slaves¹⁸³. This is so that there may be no hardship for you. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

33-51 You may let any of them wait or take any of them in. There is no wrong in seeking reconciliation with someone you left. They may well be more inclined to accept your proposals. God¹ knows what you have at heart¹⁸⁸. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³, the Most Kind⁵⁶.

33-52 Henceforth, you are no longer permitted to marry other women. You may not divorce one for another even if you are attracted to her beauty unless she is one of your slaves¹⁸³. God¹ sees everything.

33-53 Believers⁴⁷. Do not enter the prophet’s homes unless you are invited for a meal. Enter only at the appointed time. And leave when you have eaten your meal without staying behind for conversation. He is too embarrassed to say so but it grieves him. God¹ is not embarrassed of the truth³⁸. When you are to ask for something from them, do so from behind the partitioning as this is purer for your hearts¹⁸⁸ and their hearts¹⁸⁸. It is not acceptable that you offend God’s¹ messenger and marry his wives. Because to do so is a very grave deed in God’s¹ presence.

33-54 Whether you disclose something or keep it secret, God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³.

33-55 They are not liable for their fathers, sons, brothers, sons of their brothers and their slaves¹⁸³. Be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹. God¹ is witnessing⁸¹ everything.

33-56 God¹ and His angels support¹⁹⁰ the prophet. Believers⁴⁷ support¹⁹⁰ him too and they submit¹⁴ in complete submission¹⁴.

33-57 God¹ curses on earth and in the hereafter¹² those who offend God¹ and His messenger. He has readied a debasing punishment for them.

33-58 Those who accuse believing men⁴⁷ and believing⁴⁷ women of things they have not done are guilty of slander and burdened with a blatant sin.

33-59 Prophet. Tell your wives, daughters and believing⁴⁷ women to wear their outer garments. Thus, they will be more recognisable and less likely to come to harm. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

33-60 If they do not desist, We give you leave to attack the hypocrites²⁰, those who are foul at heart¹⁸⁸ and the provocateurs of the city. Then, they could not remain with you in the city for much longer.

33-61 They are cursed. Pursue and kill⁹⁴ them wherever you encounter them.

33-62 This is God’s¹ modus operandi¹³² of the past. You cannot find a change in God’s¹ modus operandi¹³².

33-63 Humans are asking you about that hour. Say: “The knowledge of that is with God¹ alone. But how can you know, that hour may be soon?”

33-64 God¹ curses heathens⁸. He has prepared a blazing fire for them.

33-65 They remain in there forever without ever finding a saviour⁷⁹ who would help them.

33-66 On that day, their faces are turned in the fire. And they say: “If only we had obeyed God¹ and obeyed the messenger.”

33-67 Then they say: “Our Lord⁴. We abided by our leaders and overlords. But they led us astray³⁴.”

33-68 “Our Lord⁴. Compound their punishment and curse them with the greatest curse.”

33-69 Believers⁴⁷. Do not be like those who offended Musa. God¹ absolved him of their accusations. He is respectable in God’s¹ presence.

33-70 Believers⁴⁷. Be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹ and be truthful.

33-71 So that He may better your deeds and forgive you your sins. Whoever obeys God¹ and His messenger attains ultimate salvation.

33-72 We proposed accountability to the heavens, the earth and the mountains. But they were afraid of taking it on. Man took it on because he is susceptible to evildoing¹⁸ and ignorance.

33-73 God¹ punishes hypocrite²⁰ men and hypocrite²⁰ women and idolatrous¹⁶ men and idolatrous¹⁶ women. He accepts the repentances⁵⁰ of believing⁴⁷ men and believing⁴⁷ women because God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

Chapter 34

Chapter 34

34-1 Praise⁶⁵ is due to God¹. He owns everything in the heavens and on earth. He is praised⁶⁵ in the hereafter¹² too. He is the All Governing⁵², the All Aware⁸⁵.

34-2 He knows what enters the ground and what comes out of it, what comes down from the sky and what rises up to it. He is the Most Merciful³, the Most Forgiving⁴⁶.

34-3 Heathens⁸ say: “That hour will not happen to us.” Say: “I swear in the name of my Lord⁴, He who knows the invisible³⁹, it will come to you. Not even the most insignificant matter in the heavens and on earth is unknown to Him. Everything smaller and all things bigger are in that open book.”

34-4 This is so that He may reward those who believe⁴⁷ and do right actions. They will be forgiven and taken care of.

34-5 A terrible, most painful punishment is awaiting those who are undermining Our revelations³⁷.

34-6 Those who are graced with knowledge know that what has been revealed to you by your Lord⁴ is true³⁸. And they see that it guides⁷⁷ to the path of the Almighty⁵¹, the Most Praiseworthy⁶⁵.

34-7 Some heathens⁸ said: “Shall we show you a man who says you will be created⁷⁸ all over again when you have decomposed into scattered particles?”

34-8 Is he slandering³² God¹? Is he insane? Those who do not believe⁴⁷ in the hereafter¹² are completely deceived³⁴. They are going to be punished.

34-9 Do they not reflect on what lies ahead of them in the heavens and on earth and what is behind them? We can sink them into the ground or strike them with celestial objects if we want. There are lessons³⁷ in this for all subjects⁹ who turn to Him.

34-10 We rewarded²⁷ Davud. We said: “Mountains. Reverberate with him.” And birds too. We made iron pliable for him.

34-11 “Make full size body armour, fitted carefully. And do good deeds. I see everything you do.”

34-12 To Suleyman: Winds that travelled a month’s distance in the mornings and a month’s distance in the evenings. We let copper flow like rivers from its source for him. Djinns²⁵ were working under his supervision by the will of his Lord⁴. Those who disobeyed Our command¹⁷ were punished with the blazing fire.

34-13 They were constructing the fortresses, production facilities, deep storage tanks and industrial vessels he sought. “Family of Davud. Work in thankfulness. Only very few of My subjects⁹ are thankful.”

34-14 When We decreed his death, it was a creature of the earth¹⁷⁹ eating through his staff that made them aware of his death. Then, when he collapsed to the ground, it became clear that Djinns²⁵ do not know the invisible³⁹ as they would not have remained in that humiliating punishment otherwise.

34-15 There is a sign³⁷ at the location where the people of Sebe used to live. They had two orchards, one on the right, the other on the left. “Eat from what your Lord⁴ provides¹³⁵ for you. And be thankful to Him. A pure homeland and a Most Forgiving⁴⁶ Lord⁴.”

34-16 But they turned away. So We sent the Areem flood onto them. It transformed their two orchards into orchards with nothing but bitter produce. Only a few inedible shrubs and some Sidre¹⁷⁸ trees were left standing.

34-17 We punished them for their disbelief⁸. We only punish heathens⁸.

34-18 We brought about other towns between them and the countries We had graced with prosperity. We made travelling there possible: “Travel around there safely by day and night.”

34-19 But they said: “Our Lord⁴. Increase the scope of our journeys.” They wronged¹⁸ themselves¹¹⁵. And We turned them into folklore. We dispersed them completely. There are lessons³⁷ in this for all who persevere and are most thankful.

34-20 Iblis²⁹ proved his prediction about them right. Except the believers⁴⁷, they are all following him.

34-21 But he has no authority¹²⁷ over them. We discern between those who believe⁴⁷ in the hereafter¹² and those who doubt it. Your Lord⁴ is the Keeper¹²¹ of all.

34-22 Say: “Challenge those you have instated. Do they own as much as a particle in the heavens or on earth? They have not the slightest share¹⁶ in either. And He has no aides from among them.”

34-23 No one can intercede⁹⁹ in His presence. It would have been different if He had willed so for someone. Finally, when all fears are removed from their hearts¹⁸⁸, they say: “What did your Lord⁴ proclaim?” They say: “The truth³⁸.” He is the Most High⁶⁰, the Most Great⁸⁴.

34-24 Say: “Who sustains¹³⁵ you from the heavens and the earth?” Say: “By God¹. We are being guided⁷⁷ while you are being misled³⁴.”

34-25 Say: “You will not have to account for our actions. And we are not answerable for what you do.”

34-26 Say: “Our Lord⁴ will bring us all together and judge⁵² between us with the law³⁸. He is the All Judging⁵², the All Knowing⁵³.”

34-27 Say: “Show me those whom you idolise¹⁶ in spite of Him. But be warned, God¹ is the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².”

34-28 We sent you as nothing more than a herald of good news and as a warner to all mankind. But most humans do not know.

34-29 They say: “If you have the truth, tell us, when will the prophecy be fulfilled?”

34-30 Say: “There is a day appointed for you which you cannot delay or hasten, not even by one hour.”

34-31 Heathens⁸ say: “We are not going to believe⁴⁷ this Recitation¹⁰⁶ or anything else that preceded it.” If only you could see those evildoers¹⁸ arrested before their Lord⁴, accusing one another. The disempowered say to those who were empowered: “If it had not been for you, we would have believed⁴⁷.”

34-32 They reply to those who were disempowered: “Was it us who forbade you guidance⁷⁷ when it came to you? You yourselves were sinners⁷³.”

34-33 The disempowered say to those who were empowered: “You were scheming¹⁰² in the day and at night. You were instructing¹⁷ us to disbelieve⁸ God¹, having created surrogates of Him for us.” Then, when they see their punishment, they fall silent with remorse. We put iron fetters on those heathens’⁸ necks. Are they punished for anything other than their deeds?

34-34 Whenever We sent a warner to a country, their wealthy ruling elites would say: “We disbelieve⁸ everything sent with you.”

34-35 And: “We are superior in wealth and manpower. We are not going to be punished.”

34-36 Say: “It is my Lord⁴ who increases and decreases the means¹³⁵ of whoever He wills.” But most humans do not know.

34-37 In Our presence, righteous believers⁴⁷ aside, it is neither your wealth nor your children that endear you. They will be rewarded in so many ways for their actions. And they will reside there in peace.

34-38 Those who strive to discredit Our verses³⁷ will be punished.

34-39 Say: “It is my Lord⁴ who increases and decreases the means¹³⁵ of whoever He wills. He compensates you for what you give. He is the Ultimate Sustainer¹³⁵.”

34-40 He gathers them all on that day, then He asks angels: “Were they submitting⁹ to you?”

34-41 They say: “You are the Most Exalted⁷². We are allied⁷⁹ to You, not them. They were submitting⁹ to Djinns²⁵. Most of them were just believing⁴⁷ them.”

34-42 “On this day you have no power to help or harm one another. Now suffer the punishment of burning in the fire that you presumed to be a lie³².”

34-43 When Our verses³⁷ are read out to them open and clear, they say: “This is someone who seeks to deter you from submitting⁹ to those your fathers do.” And also: “This is nothing but a made-up lie.” When truth³⁸ comes to them, heathens⁸ say: “Clearly, nothing but conjurations.”

34-44 We did not give them any scriptures to study before this. Nor did We send them a warner before you.

34-45 Their predecessors were lying³² too. The means We afforded to those of the day are less than one-tenth of what We had given to those who were denying³² My prophets in defiance of Me before them.

34-46 Say: “I give you this one advice: For God’s¹ sake, get up in pairs or individually, then think.“ Your companion¹¹⁶ is not mad. He is just warning you of a fierce punishment to come.

34-47 Say: “If I ever asked you for pay, keep it. It is God¹ who rewards me. He is witness⁸¹ to everything.”

34-48 Say: “My Lord⁴ states the truth³⁸. He knows all the invisibles³⁹.”

34-49 Say: “The truth³⁸ is here now. Falsehood can neither bring about anything nor recreate anything.”

34-50 Say: “If I am misguided³⁴ it will go against me. But I am being guided⁷⁷ by what has been revealed to me by my Lord⁴. He is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the Ever Near.”

34-51 If only you could see them when panic grips them. There is no escaping then. And they are caught from nearby.

34-52 Then they say: “We believe⁴⁷ Him.” But how could they be given a hand from afar?”

34-53 They are disbelieving⁸ Him. They are making wild guesses about the invisible³⁹ from afar.

34-54 A barrier keeps them away from the object of their desire. They are with those who were indecisive and full of doubts before them.

Chapter 35

Chapter 35

35-1 Praise be to God¹. He is the Originator¹²³ of the heavens and the earth. He appoints envoys from among angels who have two, three and four wings. He increases creation⁷⁸ at will. God¹ is the All Powerful⁷⁰.

35-2 There is no one who can withhold the grace³ God¹ wills for humans. And whatever He withholds cannot be released by anyone else. He is the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

35-3 Humans. Acknowledge¹²⁵ God’s¹ favours¹⁰³ on you. Is there another creator⁷⁸ besides God¹ who sustains¹³⁵ you from the heavens and the earth? There is no god⁵ but He. How can you be deceived?

35-4 If they denounce³² you, messengers before you were denounced³² too. All matters¹⁷ are referred to God¹.

35-5 Humans. God’s¹ word is true. So, beware not to be deceived by the life of the earth and that the deceiver may not deceive you about God¹.

35-6 Sheytan²⁹ has made you his enemy. So, make him your enemy too. He is enchanting his followers to populate the blazing fire.

35-7 There is a fierce punishment for heathens⁸. And there is forgiveness and a great reward for righteous believers⁴⁷.

35-8 Consider those who see their wrongs as rights because they are made to appear to them so? God¹ afflicts whoever He wills with aberration³⁴. And He guides⁷⁷ whoever He wills. Do not let yourselves¹¹⁵ feel inclined towards them. God knows everything they do.

35-9 God¹ sends the winds that lift the clouds which He then directs to barren landscapes to revive dead soil. Resurrection will take place likewise.

35-10 Whoever seeks power must know that all power belongs to God¹. The right speech that reaches Him is conveyed by right action. Those who scheme¹⁰² to do bad will be punished fiercely. And their schemes¹⁰² will fail.

35-11 God¹ creates⁷⁸ you in the first instance from soil, then from a drop of semen and then brings you about as one of two genders. No female can conceive or give birth outside of His knowledge. The lifespans issued to the living and their dwindling lifespans are in that open book. This is easy for God¹.

35-12 The two bodies of water are not alike. One is palatable, potable and stills thirst. The other is salty and bitter. You eat fresh meat and obtain jewellery to wear from both. You can see ships slicing through it in the pursuit of His reward²⁷. You should be thankful.

35-13 He diffuses the night into the day and diffuses the day into the night. He subjugates the sun and the moon. Each of them follows its orbit until an appointed time. The God¹ who does all this is your Lord⁴. Sovereignty⁵⁹ belongs to Him. Those others you invoke besides Him do not have any sovereignty⁵⁹, not even over the smallest thing.

35-14 If you were to pray to them, they could not hear your prayers. But if they were to hear, they could not accede to you. And on judgement day⁷⁴, they will denounce⁸ your idolatry¹⁶ of them. No one can inform you like God¹ can. He is the All Aware⁸⁵.

35-15 Humans. You absolutely depend on God¹. God¹ is the Absolutely Independent⁶⁴. He is the Most Praiseworthy⁶⁵.

35-16 If He wills it, He will do away with you and bring about a new people.

35-17 This is not difficult for God¹.

35-18 No sinner will bear the burden of sin of another sinner. If the one whose burden is too heavy to bear was to call for someone to bear it, it would not be transferred to anyone else, not even if he called on his closest relatives. You can only alert those who fear their Lord⁴ without seeing Him and observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously. Those who purify themselves¹¹⁵ purify for their own good. God¹ is the destination.

35-19 The blind and the one who can see are not equals.

35-20 Neither are darkness and light.

35-21 Nor are shade and heat.

35-22 The living and the dead are not equals. God¹ makes whoever He wills hear. You cannot make those in their graves hear you.

35-23 You are just a warner.

35-24 We sent you with the truth³⁸ as a herald of good news but also as a warner. No nation ever went without a warner.

35-25 If they slander³² you, those before you were slandered³² too. Their messengers brought clear statements of truth⁴², scriptures⁹⁰ and books of enlightenment to them.

35-26 Then I caught those heathens⁸. What? You deny⁸ Me?

35-27 Do you not see? God¹ sends down water from the sky. We grow produce of varying colours with it. Mountain passes too are cast in various colours like white, crimson and in the hues of black.

35-28 Humans and animals are of different colours too. Only those who know from among His subjects⁹ fear God¹. God¹ is the Almighty⁵¹, the Most Forgiving⁴⁶.

35-29 Those who read God’s¹ scripture, observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously and give from the income¹³⁵ We provide for them can expect to have made an investment which will never return a loss.

35-30 He gives them their due rewards with nothing amiss and gives them yet more by His grace²⁷. He is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Appreciative¹⁴¹.

35-31 The scripture revealed to you is the very truth³⁸ that corroborates its predecessors. God¹ is aware of His subjects⁹. He is the All Seeing⁸⁸.

35-32 Then We bequeathed the scripture to Our chosen subjects⁹. Some of them are wronging¹⁸ themselves¹¹⁵, others are following the middle path, and some are leading from the front doing good deeds by the leave of God¹, a great privilege²⁷.

35-33 They enter the paradises of Aden. There, they wear golden bracelets and pearls. There, they wear silk.

35-34 They say: “Praise be to God¹. He has removed all worries from us. Our Lord⁴ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Appreciative¹⁴¹.”

35-35 “He rewarded²⁷ us by settling us in an environment of permanence. Here, we experience neither boredom nor fatigue.”

35-36 Heathens⁸ are in the fire of hell. Their lives there are never terminated. They will never die there. And their punishment will never be eased. This is how We punish heathens⁸.

35-37 There, they scream: “Our Lord⁴. Get us out of here so that we may do good deeds instead of doing what we did.” “Did We not give you enough lifetime for you to heed advice if you were going to heed advice? And you received warnings too. Now suffer. No one will help evildoers¹⁸.”

35-38 God¹ knows all the mysteries³⁹ of the heavens and the earth. He knows the very essence of hearts¹⁸².

35-39 He made you the custodians¹⁰ of the earth. Heathens⁸ disbelieve⁸ at their own peril. The heathens’⁸ apostasy⁸ aggravates the vengeance they will be subjected to in the presence of their Lord⁴. Their disbelief⁸ only worsens their loss.

35-40 Say: “Have you ever pondered your idols¹⁶? The ones you invoke in spite of God¹? Tell me. What, if anything, have they created⁷⁸ on earth? Or do they have a partnership¹⁶ with the heavens? Or is it that We gave them a scripture and they are resting their case on the clear statements of truth⁴² it contains? Wrongdoers¹⁸ are only misleading one another.

35-41 God¹ prevents the heavens and the earth from failing. But if they were to fail, only He could save them. He is the Most Benevolent⁵⁶, the Most Forgiving⁴⁶.

35-42 They had sworn solemnly in God’s¹ name that, if a warner came to them, they would become better guided⁷⁷ than any other people. But when a warner came to them, they became even more spiteful.

35-43 They plotted¹⁰² to do evil in the quest for power but evil schemes¹⁰² ultimately always entrap the perpetrators. Are they expecting to meet with a different modus operandi¹³² than was met with by those of the past? God¹ never changes His modus operandi¹³². You cannot find any inconsistencies in God’s¹ modus operandi¹³².

35-44 Have they not gone about on earth to investigate how those who existed before them ended? They were mightier than them. Not a thing in the heavens and on earth can disempower God¹. He is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Compelling⁷⁰.

35-45 If God¹ was to punish humans in the act, He would not leave a single being on the back of it. But He defers them until an appointed time. Then, at their appointed time, God¹ sees to His subjects⁹.

Chapter 36

Chapter 36

36-1 Ya Sin.

36-2 By the law-giving⁵² Recitation¹⁰⁶.

36-3 As a sent one you are

36-4 to follow the right way

36-5 as revealed by the Almighty⁵¹, the Most Merciful³,

36-6 to warn people who are oblivious because their ancestors had not been warned.

36-7 That word holds true³⁸. They will not believe⁴⁷.

36-8 We put fetters on their necks that push up against their chins, so their heads point up.

36-9 We put a barrier in front and a barrier behind them. We confine them. So, they can no longer see out.

36-10 It is all the same to them whether you warn them or not, they will not believe⁴⁷.

36-11 You can only alert those who abide by the scripture¹²⁵ and fear Rahman², the Invisible³⁹. Tell them. There is forgiveness and a most superior reward for them.

36-12 We will restore the dead back to life. We record their deeds and what follows from them. We account for everything in that open book.

36-13 Narrate to them the story of that city’s inhabitants to whom the sent ones came.

36-14 We sent two of them. But they denounced³² them both. So, We reinforced them with a third. They said: “We have been sent to you.”

36-15 They said: “You are no more than mere humans like us. Rahman² has not revealed anything. You are lying³².”

36-16 They said: “Our Lord⁴ knows, we have been sent to you.”

36-17 “We are to proclaim openly, nothing else.”

36-18 They said: “You certainly have brought bad luck on us. If you do not stop this, we will subject you to a fierce punishment and deport you¹³⁰.”

36-19 They said: “Because of the warnings given to you? The bad luck you refer to is brought on you by you. You people are exceeding the limits.”

36-20 A man came running from the far end of the city. He said: “My people. Go by the sent ones.”

36-21 ”Go by those who do not want your money. They are guided⁷⁷ ones.”

36-22 “And why would I not submit⁹ to my Maker¹²³? You will be returned to Him.”

36-23 “Why should I acknowledge other rulers⁵ besides Him? If Rahman² was to will harm on me, they could not intercede⁹⁹ to help me. They could not save me.”

36-24 “I would be corrupted³⁴ if I did.”

36-25 “I believe⁴⁷ your Lord⁴. Listen to me.”

36-26 He was told: “Enter paradise.” He said: “If only my people knew”

36-27 “that my Lord⁴ has forgiven me and that He has united me with the honoured ones.”

36-28 We did not send down an army from the heavens after him. We were not going to send one.

36-29 One fierce blast... They were destroyed.

36-30 Shame on those subjects⁹ who, whenever a messenger comes to them, ridicule him.

36-31 Do they not see? We annihilated so many generations before them. They never came back.

36-32 All of them will be brought together in Our presence.

36-33 Dead soil constitutes a sign³⁷ for them. We revive it and grow the produce on it that they then eat.

36-34 We brought about orchards of dates and grapes and let springs flow there.

36-35 So that they may eat from the produce of these by the labour of their hands. Will they still not be thankful?

36-36 The Most Exalted⁷² creates⁷⁸ diversity in people¹¹⁵, in the things that grow on earth and in the things unbeknown to them.

36-37 There is also a proof³⁷ in the night. As soon as We withdraw the day, they are left in the dark.

36-38 The sun follows an orbit imposed on it by the Almighty⁵¹, the All Knowing⁵³.

36-39 We assigned phases to the moon. So it comes to resemble an old date palm leaf.

36-40 The sun cannot overtake the moon. And the night cannot overtake the day. Each follows a course.

36-41 There is a lesson³⁷ in that We made their ancestors⁸⁹ survive on a fully laden ship.

36-42 And likewise in the things We create⁷⁸ for them as transport.

36-43 If We will it, We can drown them. Then, they would not be helped. They would not be saved.

36-44 But by Our mercy³, We willed to let them exist for a certain time.

36-45 They were told: “Be mindful¹¹⁸ of what is behind you and of what is ahead of you so that you may receive mercy³.”

36-46 Whenever they receive a verse³⁷ from among the revelations³⁷ of their Lord⁴, they disregard it.

36-47 When they are told: “Give from the income¹³⁵ God¹ provides you with”, heathens⁸ say to believers⁴⁷: “Are we to feed those whom God¹ could have fed if He wanted them fed? You are completely wrong.”

36-48 And they also say: “If you are telling the truth, when is that prophesy going to be fulfilled?”

36-49 Expect a fierce blast that will catch them out as they are arguing with one another.

36-50 In that instance, they can neither make a request nor return to their families.

36-51 When the Suhr¹⁰⁰ is sounded, they rush from their graves to their Lord⁴.

36-52 They say: “We are doomed. Who raised us from our resting place? This must be what Rahman² foretold. The sent ones were telling the truth.”

36-53 All of them are brought together in Our presence following that fierce sound.

36-54 Not one person¹¹⁵ is wronged¹⁸ on that day. And you receive the dues of your actions.

36-55 The people of paradise are engaged in joyful activity on that day.

36-56 They and their spouses are seated on couches in the shade.

36-57 There they have the fruits and everything else they desire.

36-58 Their Lord⁴, the Most Merciful³ says: "Peace".

36-59 “Sinners⁷³. Stand aside today.”

36-60 “Children of Adem. Did I not impart to you: ‘Do not submit⁹ to Sheytan²⁹. He is your obvious enemy?'”

36-61 “And: ‘Submit⁹ to Me. This is the right way.’”

36-62 “He corrupted³⁴ many generations from among you. Were you not thinking?”

36-63 “This is the hell that was promised on you.”

36-64 “You will be placed in there today as the due of your disbelief⁸.”

36-65 On that day, We seal¹⁶⁸ their mouths. Their hands tell Us what they did. And their feet bear witness⁸¹.

36-66 If We want, We can blind them. Then, they would not be able to see the path they seek.

36-67 If We want, We can paralyse them on the spot, so they could no longer move, neither forward nor backwards.

36-68 We reverse the development of those to whom We give extended long life. Will they still not think?

36-69 We did not teach him fables¹⁴⁶, such things are not for him. This is the proclamation¹²⁵ of the elucidating Recitation¹⁰⁶.

36-70 A warning to the living: The word in relation to heathens⁸ is true³⁸.

36-71 Do they not look at the many animals We create⁷⁸ by Our hands? Thus, they come to own them.

36-72 We subjugated those for them. Some they ride and some they eat.

36-73 They milk them and benefit from them in other ways too. Will they still not be thankful?

36-74 They court rulers⁵ besides God¹ in expectation of solidarity.

36-75 But those do not accede to them. Then they become the armies of expendables at the ready for them.

36-76 Do not let what they say upset you. We know everything they disclose and everything they keep secret.

36-77 Does man not see? We created⁷⁸ him from a drop of semen and yet, he becomes an impertinent challenger.

36-78 Oblivious of his own creation⁷⁸, he argues a case against Us. He says: “Who is going to restore decomposed bones to life?”

36-79 Say: “He who made them in the first place. He knows how to create⁷⁸ everything.”

36-80 He brings about the fire you light from green trees.

36-81 Is not He who created⁷⁸ the heavens and the earth able to create⁷⁸ their likes anew? Definitely. He is the Creator⁷⁸ who knows everything.

36-82 When He wills for something to be, He commands¹⁷: “Be.” And it is instantly.

36-83 The Most Exalted⁷² is the Sovereign⁵⁹ of all. You will be returned to Him.

Chapter 37

Chapter 37

37-1 They position themselves.

37-2 They proclaim and direct.

37-3 They study the scripture¹²⁵.

37-4 Your God⁵ is unique.

37-5 He is the Lord⁴ of the heavens, the earth and everything within them. He is the Lord⁴ of the east.

37-6 We decorated the firmament of the earth with galactic objects.

37-7 We keep it safe from every wayward devil²⁹.

37-8 They cannot eavesdrop on those high up. They are shot at from all sides.

37-9 They are forced back. Eternal suffering awaits them.

37-10 Eavesdroppers are tracked by piercing beams of energy.

37-11 Now ask them: “Have they been created⁷⁸ superior to everything else We create⁷⁸?” We created⁷⁸ them from sticky mud.

37-12 You find their mockery incomprehensible?

37-13 They do not even contemplate the scripture¹²⁵.

37-14 When they see a miracle³⁷, they trivialise it.

37-15 They say: “Obvious magic.”

37-16 “Really? When we have died and become bones and soil, we shall be resurrected?”

37-17 “And our ancestors too?”

37-18 Say: “Yes. And you will be humiliated.”

37-19 One fearsome sound later, they see.

37-20 Then they say: “We are doomed. This is the day of religion⁵⁵.”

37-21 This is the day of segregation that you were denying³².

37-22 Gather the evildoers¹⁸, their spouses and all those whom they submitted⁹ to

37-23 in spite of God¹. Show them the path to hell.

37-24 Seize them. They are guilty.

37-25 Why are you not helping one another?

37-26 On that day they surrender¹⁴.

37-27 They accuse one another.

37-28 They say: “You were addressing us from the right.”

37-29 Those reply: “You yourselves were not believing⁴⁷.”

37-30 “We had no mandate¹²⁷ over you. You yourselves were transgressing people.”

37-31 “Now Our Lord’s⁴ word has come true on us. We are certain to suffer.”

37-32 “We led you to transgress because we ourselves were transgressing.”

37-33 They share the punishment on that day.

37-34 This is what We do with sinners⁷³.

37-35 They asserted power when they were told: “There is no ruler⁵ but God¹.”

37-36 They said: “Are we to depose our rulers⁵ at the behest of an insane fabulist¹⁴⁶?”

37-37 He had brought the truth³⁸ to them and he was corroborating the sent ones.

37-38 You shall suffer the painful punishment.

37-39 You will not be punished for anything other than your actions.

37-40 God’s¹ righteous¹²⁰ subjects⁹ are different.

37-41 There are known foods¹³⁵ for them.

37-42 Fruits. They are waited on

37-43 in blissful paradises.

37-44 They face one another on couches.

37-45 They are waited on with cups filled from springs.

37-46 It is pure, delicious drink.

37-47 It causes neither stupor nor drunkenness.

37-48 They are with those who have eyes only for them.

37-49 They are like cherished treasures.

37-50 They ask one another questions.

37-51 Someone speaking says: “I had a friend.”

37-52 “He used to say: ‘Are you too one of the affirmers?’”

37-53 “’Once we have died and become bones and soil, we shall be brought to justice?’”

37-54 Someone asks: “Can you see?”

37-55 Looking for him, he spots him in the middle of the blazing fire.

37-56 He says: “By God¹. You almost took me down with you.”

37-57 “Had it not been for my Lord’s⁴ grace¹⁰³, I too would have become one of the condemned.”

37-58 “We now are never to die again?”

37-59 “Never again after our first deaths? We are never going to be punished?”

37-60 “This is the greatest salvation.”

37-61 Work? Work towards that.

37-62 Is the Zaqqum¹⁶⁹ tree better or is it better to be hosted like that?

37-63 We made it a trial³³ for heathens⁸.

37-64 It grows under the blazing fire.

37-65 Its fruit-buds resemble the heads of devils²⁹.

37-66 They eat that and fill their stomachs with it.

37-67 Then they drink a cocktail of seething drinks.

37-68 Then they return to the blazing fire.

37-69 Their fathers were misguided³⁴.

37-70 But still, they followed them.

37-71 Most of those who existed before them were misguided³⁴.

37-72 We sent warners to them.

37-73 Note the ending of those who had been warned.

37-74 God’s¹ righteous¹²⁰ subjects⁹ are different.

37-75 We responded most appropriately when Nuh prayed to Us.

37-76 We saved him and his family from that great tragedy.

37-77 And We made his lineage⁸⁹ survive.

37-78 We made him known to successive generations.

37-79 Among all people²⁴, peace to Nuh.

37-80 This is how We reward those who are righteous¹²⁰.

37-81 He was one of Our believing⁴⁷ subjects⁹.

37-82 Then We drowned the others.

37-83 Ibrahim was of his persuasion too.

37-84 He came to his Lord⁴ with a devoted heart¹⁸⁸.

37-85 He said to his father and his people: “What are you submitting⁹ to?”

37-86 “You instate rulers⁵ besides God¹?“

37-87 “What then is the Lord⁴ of all people²⁴ to you?”

37-88 He turned his gaze to the stars.

37-89 He said: “I am sickened.”

37-90 They turned their backs on him and left.

37-91 He approached their deities⁵ and said: “Why are you not eating?”

37-92 “What is it with you that you do not talk?”

37-93 He smashed them up with his right hand.

37-94 They came running to him soon after.

37-95 He said: “Why are you worshipping⁹ the things you carved yourselves?”

37-96 “When it is God¹ who creates⁷⁸ you and what you do?”

37-97 They said: “Build a pyre for him, then throw him in the blazing fire.”

37-98 They colluded against him. So, We humiliated them.

37-99 He said: “I am going to my Lord⁴. He is guiding⁷⁷ me.“

37-100 “My Lord⁴. Gift me a righteous one.”

37-101 We gave him the good news of a good-natured boy.

37-102 When he was old enough to go about with him, he said: “My son. I saw in my dream that I must sacrifice you. Contemplate this.” He said: “Father. Do as you are commanded¹⁷. God¹ willing, you shall find me unwavering.”

37-103 They both submitted¹⁴. And he put him face down.

37-104 We called out to him: “Ibrahim.”

37-105 “You have been authenticated through that dream.” We reward those who do right¹²⁰ accordingly.

37-106 This was a clear test.

37-107 We ransomed him for a big sacrificial animal.

37-108 We made him known to successive generations.

37-109 Peace to Ibrahim.

37-110 This is how We reward those who are righteous¹²⁰.

37-111 He was one of Our believing⁴⁷ subjects⁹.

37-112 We gave him the good news of Ishak, a righteous prophet.

37-113 We blessed him and Ishak. There are righteous¹²⁰ ones and evildoing¹⁸ ones from the lineages⁸⁹ of both.

37-114 We blessed Musa and Harun.

37-115 We saved them and their people from that great tragedy.

37-116 They prevailed because We helped them.

37-117 We gave them the scripture that elucidates.

37-118 We guided⁷⁷ them to the right way.

37-119 We upheld their reputation among their successors.

37-120 Peace to Musa and Harun.

37-121 This is how We reward those who are righteous¹²⁰.

37-122 They were Our believing⁴⁷ subjects⁹.

37-123 Ilyas was one of the sent ones too.

37-124 He said to his people: “Will you still not beware¹¹⁸?”

37-125 “You are invoking Baal¹⁷⁷ in spite of the Creator⁷⁸ Supreme”.

37-126 “It is God¹ who is your Lord⁴. And He is the Lord⁴ of your ancestors too.”

37-127 But they just denied³² him. They will be arraigned because of it.

37-128 God’s¹ righteous¹²⁰ subjects⁹ are different.

37-129 We upheld his reputation among his successors.

37-130 Peace to Ilyas.

37-131 This is how We reward those who are righteous¹²⁰.

37-132 He was one of Our believing⁴⁷ subjects⁹.

37-133 Lut was one of the sent ones too.

37-134 We saved him and all his family.

37-135 Except an old woman who was among those who stayed behind.

37-136 Then We destroyed those who stayed behind.

37-137 You are passing them in the mornings.

37-138 And at night. Will you still not take heed?

37-139 Yunus was one of the sent ones too.

37-140 He absconded on that full ship.

37-141 He participated in the drawing of lots. But he lost.

37-142 It was his fault that a whale swallowed him.

37-143 Had he not been someone who affirms,

37-144 its belly would have been the last of him to the day of resurrection.

37-145 He was exhausted when We cast him out to a barren place.

37-146 We stood a broad-leafed plant over him.

37-147 We sent him to a hundred thousand or more.

37-148 Eventually they believed⁴⁷. So We let them prosper for a time.

37-149 Now ask them. Girls belong to your Lord⁴ and boys to them?

37-150 Or did they witness⁸¹ that We created⁷⁸ angels as females?

37-151 Their case rests on fabrications when they say:

37-152 “God¹ has children.” They are just lying³².

37-153 Did He prefer girls over boys?

37-154 What is the matter with you? How do you figure that?

37-155 Will you still not comprehend?

37-156 Or do you have a clear mandate¹²⁷?

37-157 Bring your scripture if you are telling the truth.

37-158 They also alleged kinship between Him and Djinns²⁵ when Djinns²⁵ themselves know that they will be arraigned.

37-159 God¹ is pure⁷² of their allegations.

37-160 God’s¹ righteous¹²⁰ subjects⁹ are different.

37-161 “You and those whom you submit⁹ to“,

37-162 “you cannot subvert³³ anyone against Him,“

37-163 “except those who are destined to enter the blazing fire.“

37-164 “There is a known station for each of us.”

37-165 “We are the ones who arraign.”

37-166 “We are the ones who exalt⁷².”

37-167 There were those who used to say:

37-168 “If only there had been a scripture¹²⁵ with us like those of the past.”

37-169 “We too would become God’s¹ righteous¹²⁰ subjects⁹.”

37-170 But now they are disbelieving⁸ this. They will know soon.

37-171 Our word reaches the sent ones from among Our subjects⁹.

37-172 They are being supported.

37-173 Our forces always prevail.

37-174 So pay no heed to them for a time.

37-175 Watch them. They shall see soon.

37-176 Are they hurrying Us to punish them?

37-177 When it strikes their region, what follows is truly bad for the warned ones.

37-178 Pay no heed to them for a time.

37-179 Observe. They will see soon.

37-180 Your Lord⁴ is the Lord⁴ who has all the power. He is above⁷² their speculations.

37-181 Peace to the sent ones.

37-182 Praised⁶⁵ be the Lord⁴ of all existence²⁴.

Chapter 38

Chapter 38

38-1 Sâd. By the Recitation¹⁰⁶ that constitutes advice¹²⁵.

38-2 Heathens⁸ are conceited and divided.

38-3 We destroyed many generations. They were still screaming though they were not going to be saved.

38-4 Because they found it surprising that a warner from among them should come to them, the heathens⁸ said: “This is a lying³² magician.”

38-5 “He disowns all rulers⁵ except the one Ruler⁵? This is a truly bizarre proposition.”

38-6 Their ruling elite said: “March in support of your rulers⁵. Be resolute as this is what is needed now.”

38-7 “We have heard of no such thing in other creeds¹⁰¹. It is nothing but fabrication.”

38-8 “Of all of us, the scripture¹²⁵ is being revealed to him?” They doubt My scripture¹²⁵? They have not experienced My punishment yet.

38-9 Or is it that they are administering your Lord's⁴ mercy³? He is the Almighty⁵¹ who gives freely.

38-10 Or are they the sovereigns⁵⁹ of the heavens, the earth and everything in between? If that is so, let them rise by their means.

38-11 There, a disjointed army, ready for defeat.

38-12 The people of Nuh, Ad and Pharaoh, owner of pyramids, were denying³² before them too.

38-13 Likewise, Semud, the people of Lut and the nation of Eyke. They too had formed factions.

38-14 They all denounced³² their messengers. So, My punishment became their rightful due.

38-15 A fierce blast that cannot be evaded is awaiting them.

38-16 They say: “Our Lord⁴. Give us our dues before the day of reckoning⁸³.”

38-17 Just bear with what they say. Remember¹²⁵ Our strong subject⁹ Davud. He repented.

38-18 We subjugated the mountains for him. They were paying tribute⁷² with him evenings and mornings.

38-19 All the assembled birds repented⁵⁰ with him.

38-20 We underpinned his leadership⁵⁹. We gave him wisdom⁵² and the ability to communicate effectively.

38-21 Have you received the narrative of the plaintiffs who climbed over the wall into the sanctum?

38-22 Davud was alarmed when they came up to him. They said: “Do not be alarmed. We are two plaintiffs. One of us is wronging the other. So arbitrate⁵² between us according to the law³⁸ without being unfair. Guide⁷⁷ us onto the straight and narrow.”

38-23 “This one here is my brother. He has ninety-nine sheep whereas I have only one. Even so, he said: ‘Give it to me.’ And he won the ensuing argument.”

38-24 He said: “He wronged¹⁸ you by wanting to possess your sheep. Most of those who partner one another, cheat one another, except those who believe⁴⁷ and are righteous. But they are very few.” Davud knew We were testing him. He asked his Lord⁴ for forgiveness, bowed¹⁹ and repented⁵⁰.

38-25 So We forgave him. He has proximity and prominence in Our presence.

38-26 “Davud. We made you a custodian¹⁰ of the land. So arbitrate⁵² between humans with the law³⁸. Do not be swayed by feelings. Or else, you will be perverting³⁴ God’s¹ path.“ There is a most painful punishment for those who pervert³⁴ God’s¹ path in disregard of the day of reckoning⁸³.

38-27 We did not create⁷⁸ the heavens, the earth and everything within them devoid of a purpose as the heathens⁸ presume. Heathens⁸ are doomed because of the fire.

38-28 Should We treat righteous believers⁴⁷ as the conspirators¹⁰⁵ of the land? Or treat those who do good like sinners⁷³?

38-29 This scripture is sacrosanct. We revealed it to you so that thinkers¹⁹¹ may reflect on its verses³⁷ and heed advice.

38-30 We gifted Suleyman to Davud, a very proper subject⁹. He was reverent.

38-31 Towards the evening he was shown pure-bred horses.

38-32 He said: “I admit, I love beautiful things. They are reminders¹²⁵ from my Lord⁴.” When they dropped out of sight:

38-33 “Bring them back to me.” Then he stroked their legs and necks.

38-34 We tested Suleyman. We placed a corpse on his throne³⁵. Then he returned.

38-35 He said: “My Lord⁴. Forgive me. Gift me a leadership⁵⁹ that will not be equalled ever after by anyone. You are the Most Generous⁶⁹.”

38-36 So We subjugated the winds for him. They would blow obediently whichever way he commanded¹⁷ them.

38-37 Also divers and builders from among the devils²⁹.

38-38 And some others who were kept in chains.

38-39 All this is given to you without constraints. So you may give freely or keep what you will.

38-40 He has proximity and prominence in Our presence.

38-41 Remember¹²⁵ Our subject⁹ Eyyub. He said: “Sheytan²⁹ has caused me a problem and a suffering.”

38-42 “Stamp your foot. There. A cool water to cleanse with and drink.”

38-43 We gifted him his family and multiplied them by Our grace³ as a reminder¹²⁵ for thinkers¹⁹¹.

38-44 “Pick a stick and smite with that but do not breach your oath.” We found him to be a steadfast, proper subject⁹. He repented⁵⁰ often.

38-45 Remember¹²⁵ Our strong and insightful subjects⁹ Ibrahim, Ishak and Yakub.

38-46 We made them the genuine, sincere advisors¹²⁵ of the land.

38-47 The good ones are chosen in Our presence.

38-48 Remember¹²⁵ Ismail, Elyesa and Zulkifl. They were all good.

38-49 This is a reminder¹²⁵. The best destiny belongs to the God-fearing¹¹⁸.

38-50 The gates of the paradises of Aden are open to them.

38-51 There, they sit comfortably and request a variety of fruits and drinks.

38-52 They look intimately at those with them. They are well matched.

38-53 Pledged to be yours on the day of reckoning⁸³.

38-54 We provide it. So there is no end to it.

38-55 But transgressors end truly bad.

38-56 They enter hell, an awful abode.

38-57 They taste that boiling, putrid drink.

38-58 And more of the like.

38-59 Here. These are the ones you were colluding with. There is not even as much as a greeting for them. They just enter the fire.

38-60 They say: “There was no greeting for you either. You brought this on us. What an awful abode this is.”

38-61 They say: “Our Lord⁴. Compound the punishment of fire of whoever brought this on us.”

38-62 Then they say: “What is happening to us? Why do we not see those whom we used to consider beneath contempt?”

38-63 “We used to ridicule them. Are we just overlooking them?”

38-64 These dialogues of the people of the fire are true.

38-65 Say: “I am just a warner. There is no other ruler⁵ besides God¹, the All Overpowering⁹⁶.

38-66 He is the Lord⁴ of the heavens, the earth and everything within them. He is the Almighty⁵¹, the Most Forgiving⁴⁶.

38-67 Say: “This is great news.”

38-68 “And you are disregarding it?”

38-69 “I have no debateable information about the upper echelons.”

38-70 “I am openly warning you with the revelation I received.”

38-71 Your Lord⁴ said to the angels: “I will create⁷⁸ a human from mud.”

38-72 “When I have given him his form and inspired him with My soul¹⁵, subordinate¹¹ to him right away.

38-73 The angels subordinated¹¹ all at once.

38-74 Except Iblis²⁹. He wanted greatness for himself. And so he became a heathen⁸.

38-75 He said: “Iblis²⁹. Why did you not subordinate¹¹ to My creation⁷⁸, My handiwork? Have you become vain or are you the highest in rank?

38-76 He said: “I am superior to him. You created⁷⁸ me out of fire but him out of mud.”

38-77 He said: “Get out from there. You are banished¹³⁰.”

38-78 “My curse will be on you until the day of religion⁵⁵.”

38-79 He said: “My Lord⁴. Grant me respite until the day of their resurrection.”

38-80 He said: “You have been granted respite”

38-81 “until it is time for that known day.”

38-82 He said: “I swear by Your absolute power, I will make them all transgress.”

38-83 “Except Your loyal subjects⁹.”

38-84 He said: “It is true³⁸. I state truth³⁸.”

38-85 “I will fill hell with you and all those who follow you from among them.”

38-86 Say: “I am not asking you to pay me for this. I am not an imposter.”

38-87 “This scripture¹²⁵ concerns all people²⁴.”

38-88 “In due course, you will come to understand what it communicates.”

Chapter 39

Chapter 39

39-1 This scripture has been revealed by God¹, the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

39-2 We revealed this scripture to be law³⁸. So submit⁹ only to Him and follow exclusively His religion⁵⁵.

39-3 Know that only His religion⁵⁵ is authentic. Those who espouse other saviours⁷⁹ say: “We are only worshipping⁹ them because they take us closer to God¹.” God¹ will judge⁵² them in all matters of dispute between them. God¹ does not guide⁷⁷ lying³² heathens⁸.

39-4 If God¹ had wanted a child, He would have chosen one from among His creation⁷⁸. But He is the Most Exalted⁷². He is God¹, the All Overpowering⁹⁶.

39-5 He creates⁷⁸ the heavens and the earth in real-time³⁸. He pulls the night over the day and pulls the day over the night. He subjugates the sun and moon. So each of them follows its assigned orbit until a certain time. Know that He is the Almighty⁵¹, the Most Forgiving⁴⁶.

39-6 He created⁷⁸ you from one person¹¹⁵. Then He made his wife of him. He sent down eight in pairs as livestock to you. He creates⁷⁸ you by a process of incremental creation⁷⁸ which takes place in threefold darkness inside the bellies of your mothers. This is God¹, your Lord⁴. He is the Sovereign⁵⁹ of all. There is no other higher authority⁵ besides Him. How can you be deceived despite this?

39-7 If you disbelieve⁸, God¹ does not need you. Even so, He does not tolerate the disbelief⁸ of His subjects⁹. He accepts your thankfulness. No sinner bears the guilt of another. Then you return to your Lord⁴. And He tells you what you have done. He knows the very essence of hearts¹⁸².

39-8 When man experiences harm, he prays in pure devotion to his Lord⁴. But then, when he receives His favour¹⁰³, he forgets that he prayed to Him, begins to idolise¹⁶ others in spite of God¹ and perverts³⁴ His cause. Say: “Heathens⁸, live on as the people of the fire.”

39-9 Is he like those who get up in the hours of the night to prostrate¹¹ and to stand in worship¹³⁸, mindful of the hereafter¹², seeking their Lord's⁴ mercy³? Say: “Could those who do not know ever be on a par with those who do know? Only thinkers¹⁹¹ take heed.”

39-10 Convey: “My believing⁴⁷ subjects⁹. Be mindful¹¹⁸ of your Lord⁴. Goodness awaits those who do good deeds in this world. God’s¹ earth is vast. The rewards of those who persevere are given without constraints.“

39-11 Say: “I have been commanded¹⁷ to affirm only God’s¹ religion⁵⁵ and to worship⁹ only Him.“

39-12 “I have been commanded¹⁷ to be the first to submit¹⁴.”

39-13 Say: “If I was to rebel against my Lord⁴, I would fear the punishment of that huge day.”

39-14 Say: “In my religion⁵⁵, I only worship⁹ God¹.”

39-15 Say: “You, on the other hand, submit⁹ to others besides Him. But the real losers will be those who doom themselves¹¹⁵ and their close ones on judgement day⁷⁴. That is the clearest loss.”

39-16 There are layers of fire above them and layers beneath them. This is what God¹ warns His subjects⁹ of. “My subjects⁹. Beware of Me.”

39-17 Tell My subjects⁹ who refrain from submitting⁹ to the state⁴⁰ and instead turn to God¹, that there is good news for them. Give this good news to My subjects⁹.

39-18 They hear spoken words and go by the best of them. They are the thinkers¹⁹¹ whom God¹ guides⁷⁷.

39-19 The one against whom the sentence of punishment has been decreed? Can you save the one in the fire?

39-20 There are lofty palaces upon lofty palaces with meandering streams between them for those who are God-fearing¹¹⁸. This is what God¹ promises. God¹ never fails His word.

39-21 Do you not see? God¹ sends down water from the sky to maintain the water cycle. He then grows crops of different colours with it. Then, it withers and you can observe it wilting. Finally, He turns it into scattered particles. There is a message¹²⁵ in this for thinkers¹⁹¹.

39-22 God¹ enlightens those whose hearts¹⁸² He opens to submission¹⁴. But those whose hearts¹⁸⁸ remain closed to God’s¹ scripture¹²⁵ are completely deceived³⁴. They are doomed.

39-23 God¹ revealed the best of narratives in the form of a consistent scripture that reverberates with those who fear their Lord⁴. Then their skins and hearts¹⁸⁸ calm with God’s¹ scripture¹²⁵. This is God’s¹ guidance⁷⁷ with which He guides⁷⁷ whoever He wills. No one can guide⁷⁷ those whom God¹ afflicts with aberration³⁴.

39-24 Who could protect their faces from the terrible punishment on judgement day⁷⁴ when evildoers¹⁸ are told: “Taste your earnings.”

39-25 Those before them denied³² too. Punishment came to them from where they were not expecting it.

39-26 God¹ makes them suffer humiliation on earth too. But the punishment of the hereafter¹² is much worse. If only they knew.

39-27 We stated many examples to humans in this Recitation¹⁰⁶ so that they may take heed.

39-28 This Recitation¹⁰⁶ is flawless in Arabic. Will they become God-fearing¹¹⁸?

39-29 God¹ states this example: A man in bondage to many partners with conflicting interests over him and a man answering¹⁴ only to one man. Are they comparable? Praise⁶⁵ is due to God¹.

39-30 You will die, and they will die.

39-31 You will then accuse one another on judgement day⁷⁴ in the presence of your Lord⁴.

39-32 Who could be eviler¹⁸ than those who lie³² about God¹ and deny³² the truth when it comes to them? Is there not enough room for heathens⁸ in hell?

39-33 God-fearing¹¹⁸ people state the truth, affirm the truth.

39-34 Every desire they have is fulfilled in the presence of their Lord⁴. Such is the reward of the righteous¹²⁰.

39-35 God¹ obliterates even their worst deeds and rewards them for the best of their actions.

39-36 Does God¹ not suffice His subjects⁹? They are threatening you with others besides Him. No one can guide⁷⁷ anyone whom God¹ afflicts with aberration³⁴.

39-37 No one can mislead³⁴ anyone guided⁷⁷ by God¹. God¹ is the Almighty⁵¹, the Avenger⁶⁸.

39-38 If you ask them: “Who created⁷⁸ the heavens and the earth?” They say: “God¹.” Say: “Consider this: If God¹ inflicts harm on me, could those whom you submit⁹ to in spite of God¹ do away with the harm inflicted by Him? Or could they prevent a good thing He wills for me?” Say: “God¹ suffices me. Trust Him, He is the Most Trustworthy.”

39-39 Say: “My people. Do whatever you can. So will I. You shall know soon”

39-40 “who is going to be punished in shame, who is going to be struck with eternal punishment.”

39-41 We revealed the scripture to be law³⁸ onto humans. Those who attain guidance⁷⁷, benefit themselves¹¹⁵. And those who let themselves be corrupted³⁴, will be corrupted³⁴ at their own peril. You are not their warden⁹¹.

39-42 God¹ takes the lives of those whose appointed time has come and everyone else’s as they are asleep. He keeps the lives that He decreed death on. And everyone else’s is always reinstated until an appointed time. There are lessons³⁷ in this for people who think.

39-43 Do they prefer intercessors⁹⁹ over God¹? Say: “Even if they have no power over anything and have no insight either?”

39-44 Say: “Even if there was intercession⁹⁹, it still would be subject to God¹. He is the Sovereign⁵⁹ of the heavens and the earth. Then, you will be returned to Him.

39-45 Whenever the oneness of God¹ is affirmed, the hearts¹⁸⁸ of those who do not believe⁴⁷ in the hereafter¹² fill with hatred. But when others besides Him are affirmed, they rejoice.

39-46 Say: “My God¹. You built¹²³ the heavens and the earth. You know the invisible³⁹ as well as the visible. You judge⁵² Your subjects⁹ about their differences.“

39-47 If those evildoers¹⁸ owned all things on earth and as much again, they would offer it all to ransom themselves from that fierce punishment. Incalculable⁸³ events occur then as acts of God¹.

39-48 Then, their evil deeds are laid bare and the very thing they were mocking engulfs them.

39-49 When hardship afflicts man, he prays to Us. But when We favour him, he says: “I merited this by my own genius.” It is a trial³³. But most do not know.

39-50 Those who existed before them had said such things too. But the things they earned did not benefit them.

39-51 They were made to account for all their bad. Likewise, these people too will be made to face their own bad deeds. They will not be able to escape.

39-52 Do they not know that it is God¹ who increases and decreases the means¹³⁵ of whoever He wills? There are true lessons³⁷ in this for people who believe⁴⁷.

39-53 Convey: “My subjects⁹ who have exceeded the limits against themselves¹¹⁵. Do not give up on God’s¹ mercy³ as God¹ can obliterate all sins. He is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.”

39-54 Turn to God¹ and surrender¹⁴ to Him before punishment strikes you down because you would not be helped then.

39-55 Abide by the best of things your Lord⁴ has revealed to you before punishment stuns you unexpectedly.

39-56 Before the self¹¹⁵ says: “Shame on me for the bad I did in clear view of God¹. I was one of the insincere.”

39-57 Or: “If God¹ had guided⁷⁷ me, I too would have become one of the God-fearing¹¹⁸.”

39-58 Or, when they see the punishment, they say: “If I was given another chance, I too would become one of the righteous¹²⁰.”

39-59 “My revelations³⁷ reached you. But you denied³² them in arrogance and persisted in disbelief⁸.”

39-60 On judgement day⁷⁴ you see the faces of those who denied³² God¹ turn dark. Is not hell the destination of those who are vain?

39-61 God¹ saves the God-fearing¹¹⁸. Thus they attain salvation. No harm or grief afflicts them there.

39-62 God¹ is the Creator⁷⁸ of all. He is the Sovereign⁹¹ of all.

39-63 The keys to the heavens and the earth belong to Him. Those who disbelieve⁸ God’s¹ revelations³⁷ are doomed.

39-64 Say: “Fools. Are you now demanding¹⁷ of me that I submit⁹ to others besides God¹?”

39-65 This was revealed to you and those before you: “If you perpetrate idolatry¹⁶ your efforts will be invalidated. And you will be doomed.”

39-66 Submit⁹ to God¹. And be thankful.

39-67 They do not know God’s¹ true nature. The world is in His palm on judgement day⁷⁴. The heavens are then destroyed by His hand. He is pure⁷² of all those whom they associate¹⁶ with Him.

39-68 When the Suhr¹⁰⁰ is sounded, all beings in the heavens and on earth die, except those for whom God¹ wills otherwise. Then the Suhr¹⁰⁰ is sounded again at which they all get up and look around.

39-69 The earth shines in the light of your Lord⁴. The book is placed, the prophets and witnesses⁸¹ are brought on and they are judged between them in line with the law³⁸ without being wronged¹⁸ in the slightest.

39-70 All people receive the dues of their actions. He knows best what they do.

39-71 Heathens⁸ are herded to hell. When they arrive there, the gates of it open and its guards say: “Did you not have messengers come to you proclaiming your Lord's⁴ revelations³⁷, warning you of this day?” They say: “Yes.” And so, the word of punishment holds true³⁸ for heathens⁸.

39-72 It is said: “Enter hell through its gates to remain there forever.” The destination of the self-righteous is awful.

39-73 Those who are mindful¹¹⁸ of their Lord⁴ are taken in groups to paradise. When they arrive there, its gates open, and its attendants say: “Peace to you. You attained purity. Enter it forever.”

39-74 They say: “Praise⁶⁵ be to God¹. He kept His word. He bequeathed this place, this paradise to us. We can settle in here wherever we like. How blissful the reward turned out to be of those who made the effort.”

39-75 You see angels around the throne¹¹², paying tribute⁷² to their Lord⁴ with praise⁶⁵. They too are judged in line with the law³⁸. And they say: “Praise⁶⁵ be to God¹, the Lord⁴ of all existence²⁴.“

Chapter 40

Chapter 40

40-1 Ha Mim.

40-2 This scripture has been revealed by God¹, the Almighty⁵¹, the All Knowing⁵³.

40-3 He accepts repentances⁵⁰ and forgives sins. His punishment is most fierce. He is the Most Generous. There is no god⁵ but Him. He is the destination.

40-4 Only heathens⁸ fight⁸² God’s¹ revelations³⁷. Do not be deceived by their prevalence in cities.

40-5 Before them, the people of Nuh and the factions who came after him denied³² too. Each nation sought to repress its messenger. They fought⁸² in evil ways to undermine truth³⁸. So, I caught them. Note My punishment.

40-6 In this way your Lord’s⁴ word: “They are the people of the fire”, comes true.

40-7 Those who bear the throne¹¹² and those around it exalt⁷² their Lord⁴ with praise⁶⁵. They believe⁴⁷ Him and pray for the believers’⁴⁷ forgiveness: “Our Lord⁴. Your mercy³ and knowledge⁵³ encompass all things. Forgive those who repent⁵⁰ and follow Your way. Protect them from the torment of hell.”

40-8 “Our Lord⁴. Enter them into the paradises of Aden, as You promised them, together with the righteous ones from among their ancestors, spouses and descendants⁸⁹. You are the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵²."

40-9 “Protect them from the bad. Whoever you protect is subject to Your mercy³ on that day. That is the greatest salvation.”

40-10 Heathens⁸ are told: “God’s¹ vengeance for you is greater than the anger you feel with yourselves¹¹⁵ today. Because, when you were called to believe⁴⁷, you disbelieved⁸.”

40-11 They say: “Our Lord⁴. You killed us twice and brought us back to life twice. We now acknowledge our sins. Is there a way back?”

40-12 This is because when you were called to God¹ alone, you disbelieved⁸. When other entities were idolised¹⁶ in spite of Him, you believed⁴⁷. Now God¹, the Most High⁶⁰, the Most Great⁸⁴ passes His judgement⁵².

40-13 He shows you His signs³⁷ and sends sustenance¹³⁵ down from the sky. Only those who turn to Him take heed.

40-14 So pray to God¹, devoting religion⁵⁵ exclusively to Him regardless of the heathens⁸ who disapprove of this.

40-15 The One who awards degrees of superiority, the Owner of the throne¹¹², sends the soul¹⁵ with His instructions¹⁷ to whoever He wills from among His subjects⁹ in order to warn about assembly day.

40-16 On that day, they come out in the open. Nothing about them is unknown to God¹. Who is the Sovereign⁵⁹ of all today? God¹, the One, the All Overpowering⁹⁶.

40-17 On that day, all people¹¹⁵ receive the dues of their actions. No one is wronged¹⁸ on that day. God’s¹ reckoning⁸³ is most swift.

40-18 Warn them of that day in which they choke heart¹⁸⁸ in throat. It is coming. Wrongdoers¹⁸ have neither friends nor intercessors⁹⁹ who would be heard.

40-19 He knows the evil of the eye and the secrets of the heart¹⁸².

40-20 God¹ judges with the law³⁸. But they appeal to those who should not be judging at all. God¹ is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Seeing⁸⁸.

40-21 Do they not go about on earth to see what end those before them met? They were superior to them in might and civilisation. But God¹ seized them because of their sins. Nobody protected them from God¹.

40-22 This was because their messengers had brought clear statements of truth⁴² to them. But they disbelieved⁸. So God¹ seized them. He is the Almighty and punishes fiercely.

40-23 We sent Musa with Our verses³⁷ and a clear mandate¹²⁷

40-24 to Pharaoh and Haman and Karun. But they said: “A lying³² magician.”

40-25 When he came to them with the truth³⁸ from Us, they said: “Kill⁹⁴ the male children of those who believe⁴⁷ with him. But leave their females alive.” The conspiracies of heathens⁸ are destined to fail.

40-26 Pharaoh said: “Let me kill⁹⁴ Musa when he is praying to his Lord⁴. I fear that he may change your religion⁵⁵ or that conspiracies¹⁰⁵ may take hold of the land.”

40-27 Musa said: “I seek refuge with my Lord⁴ and your Lord⁴ from every conceited tyrant who does not believe⁴⁷ in the day of reckoning⁸³.“

40-28 A believer⁴⁷ from Pharaoh’s family who had kept his belief⁴⁷ to himself, said: “Will you kill⁹⁴ a man for saying: ‘God¹ is my Lord⁴’? He came to you with clear statements of truth⁴² from your Lord⁴. If he is a liar³², his lies³² go against him. But if he is speaking the truth³⁸, then some of the things he is warning you of will come to you. God¹ does not guide⁷⁷ lying³² transgressors.”

40-29 “My people. You are dominating⁵⁹ the land today. But who could save us if God’s¹ vengeance came to us?” Pharaoh said: “I am simply telling you my view. And I am showing you the right way.”

40-30 The believer⁴⁷ said: “My people. I fear that a day like the one that came to those factions comes to you.”

40-31 ”Like it did with the people of Nuh, the people of Ad, the people of Semud and some other people after them. God¹ does not tolerate His subjects’⁹ wrongdoing¹⁸.”

40-32 “And my people, I fear for you the day of screams.”

40-33 “That day, you turn to flee. But there is no one who can protect you from God¹. No one can guide⁷⁷ someone deceived³⁴ by God¹.”

40-34 ”Before this, Yusuf had come to you with clear statements of truth⁴². But you continued to doubt what he had brought to you. Then, when he died, you said: ‘God¹ will not send another messenger.’ This is how God¹ deceives³⁴ transgressing doubters.”

40-35 They fight⁸² God’s¹ revelations³⁷ without a mandate¹²⁷. This draws the ire of believers⁴⁷ and of those who are in the presence of God¹. God¹ seals the heart¹⁸⁸ of every conceited despot.

40-36 Pharaoh said: “Haman. Build a high-rise tower for me to reach the pathways,”

40-37 “the pathways of the heavens, so that I may go up to Musa’s God⁵, but I still think that he is a liar³².” Pharaoh’s evil actions were made to seem justifiable to him. He was prevented from the path. Pharaoh’s conspiracy ended in doom.

40-38 The believer⁴⁷ said: “My people. Go by me so that I may guide⁷⁷ you to the path of integrity.”

40-39 “My people. The life of the earth is just a fleeting existence. But the hereafter¹² is the place of permanence.”

40-40 “Whoever does a bad thing will be punished accordingly. And whoever does a good deed as a believer⁴⁷, man or woman, will enter paradise and receive unrestricted sustenance¹³⁵.”

40-41 “My people. What is this? You are calling me to the fire when I am calling you to salvation.”

40-42 “You are asking me to disbelieve⁸ God¹ and to idolise¹⁶ others in spite of Him though I do not acknowledge them? I am calling you to the Almighty⁵¹, the Most Forgiving⁴⁶.”

40-43 “The fact is, those to whom you are calling me to are not worthy to be invoked, not on earth and not in the hereafter¹². We all return to God¹. Those who exceed the limits are the people of the fire.”

40-44 “You shall remember the things I have told you in due course. I am entrusting myself to God¹. God¹ is watching over His subjects⁹.”

40-45 God protected him from the bad of their scheming¹⁰². Pharaoh and his people were engulfed by the worst of punishments.

40-46 The Fire. They are presented to it morning and evening. And on judgement day, it is said: “Enter Pharaoh’s people into the worst of punishments.”

40-47 They argue with one another in the fire. The disempowered say to those who were empowered: “We were abiding by you. Can you now keep any of this fire away from us?”

40-48 Those who were empowered say: “We are all in this together. God¹ has judged⁵² among His subjects⁹.”

40-49 Those in the fire say to the guardians of hell: “Pray to your Lord⁴ for Him to ease our torment for a day.”

40-50 They say: “Did your messengers not come with clear statements of truth⁴² to you?” Those reply: “Yes.” They say: “Then pray yourselves.” But the prayers of heathens⁸ are in vain.

40-51 We help Our messengers and the believers⁴⁷ in the life of the earth and on the day witnesses⁸¹ testify.

40-52 On that day, the excuses of evildoers¹⁸ are of no use. They are cursed. Their destiny is of the worst kind.

40-53 We guided⁷⁷ Musa and bequeathed the scripture¹²⁵ to the children of Israel.

40-54 This scripture¹²⁵ constitutes guidance⁷⁷ for the thinkers among people.

40-55 So persevere. God's¹ promise is true³⁸. Pray for the forgiveness of your sins. Exalt⁷² your Lord⁴ with praise⁶⁵ mornings and evenings.

40-56 Those who fight⁸² God’s¹ revelations³⁷ have no mandate¹²⁷. But they have a craving for unattainable greatness at heart¹⁸². Seek refuge with God¹. He is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Seeing⁸⁸.

40-57 The creation⁷⁸ of the heavens and the earth is a greater feat than the creation⁷⁸ of man. But most people do not know.

40-58 The blind and the seeing are not equals. Neither are righteous believers⁴⁷ and evildoers¹⁸. How small-minded you are.

40-59 That hour will come. But most humans do not believe⁴⁷.

40-60 Your Lord⁴ said: “Pray to Me so that I may accept. Those who are too vain to submit⁹ to Me will enter hell in shame.”

40-61 God¹ made the night for you to rest. And the day for there to be light. God¹ is the Benefactor²⁷ of humans. But most humans are thankless.

40-62 God¹, the Creator⁷⁸ of all, is your Lord⁴. There is no ruler⁵ but Him. So how can you be deceived?

40-63 Only heretics wish to refute God’s¹ revelations³⁷.

40-64 God¹ brought about the earth, a structure in the universe, to be determinant. He designed you and designed you well. He sustains¹³⁵ you with pure things. God¹ is the Lord⁴ of all people²⁴. He is the Sacrosanct.

40-65 He is the Ever Alive⁶². There is no power⁵ but Him. So pray to Him. Devote religion⁵⁵ exclusively to Him. Praise⁶⁵ be to the Lord⁴ of all people²⁴.

40-66 Say: “I have been forbidden to worship⁹ those whom you worship⁹. Clear statements of truth⁴² came to me from my Lord⁴. I have been commanded¹⁷ not to submit¹⁴ to anyone but the Lord⁴ of all existence²⁴.

40-67 He creates⁷⁸ you in the first instance from soil, then from a drop of semen, then from an embryo. He brings you about as a baby so that you may come of age and then age. Some of you have their lives terminated sooner on completion of their assigned terms. Will you think?

40-68 He gives and takes life. When He wills for something to be, He just says: “Be.” And it is.

40-69 Can you not see? Those who are fighting⁸² God’s¹ revelations³⁷ are being deceived.

40-70 They say the scripture and what We sent with Our messengers are untrue³², but soon they shall know.

40-71 They will be handled by the chains and fetters on their necks.

40-72 They will be burned in scorching fluids and in the fire.

40-73 Then it is said to them: “Where are those whom you idolised¹⁶“

40-74 “in spite of God¹?” They say: “They deceived³⁴ us. We were submitting⁹ to nonentities before.” This is how God¹ afflicts heathens⁸ with aberration³⁴.

40-75 This is because you became spoiled on earth and transgressed. You had no right³⁸ to do that.

40-76 Now enter through the gates of hell where you will remain forever. The destination of the conceited is truly bad.

40-77 Persevere. God’s¹ word is true³⁸. We will either show you some of what is promised on them, or else, We will terminate your life beforehand. Either way, they will be returned to Us.

40-78 We sent messengers before you. We related the chronicles of some of them to you. And some of them We did not. Messengers cannot deliver any verses³⁷ outside of God's¹ will. Justice³⁸ will be done upon God’s¹ decree¹⁷. Proponents of falsehood are doomed.

40-79 God¹ makes some animals for you to ride and some to eat.

40-80 You benefit from them. On them, you reach the destinations you have at heart¹⁸². You are transported on them and on ships.

40-81 He is showing you His signs³⁷. So which of His signs³⁷ are you contesting?

40-82 Do they not go about on earth to investigate what the end was of those who existed there before? They numbered more and were superior to them in resources and achievements. Still, they were unable to benefit from their efforts.

40-83 When their messengers brought clear statements of truth⁴² to them, they sufficed in vanity with what they considered to be knowledge on their part. But then, they were engulfed by the object of their mockery.

40-84 When they see Our fierce punishment, they say: “We believe⁴⁷ God¹, the One, and we denounce⁸ all those we used to idolise¹⁶ in spite of Him.”

40-85 The belief⁴⁷ they get when they see Our fierce punishment is of no use to them. This is God’s¹ on-going modus operandi¹³² in relation to His subjects⁹. Heathens⁸ are doomed there.

Chapter 41

Chapter 41

41-1 Ha Mim.

41-2 A revelation from Rahman², the Most Merciful³.

41-3 A scripture consisting of distinct verses³⁷ revealed to be a Recitation¹⁰⁶ in Arabic for people who seek knowledge.

41-4 It gives good news and it warns. Yet, it is disregarded by most. They just will not listen.

41-5 They say: “Our hearts¹⁸⁸ are closed to your call, our ears are blocked, and there is a veil between you and us. Do as you please, we are.”

41-6 Say: “I am a human like you. But it has been revealed to me that your God⁵ is your only Ruler⁵. So turn to Him. Ask Him for forgiveness. Idolaters¹⁶ are doomed.”

41-7 They do not observe the Zekat¹³. And they disbelieve⁸ the hereafter¹².

41-8 There is endless reward for those who believe⁴⁷ and are righteous.

41-9 Say: “You are disbelieving⁸ the One who created⁷⁸ the earth in two days? And you are perpetrating idolatry¹⁶ in spite of Him though He is the Lord⁴ of all people²⁴?”

41-10 He stabilised it, bestowed fertility on it and, without prejudice, designated foods for seekers over four days.

41-11 He seized the universe which was in a gaseous state then and said to it and to the earth: “Comply willingly or be compelled.” Both said: “We comply willingly.”

41-12 He completed them in two days as seven heavens. He revealed to each heaven His will¹⁷ for it. We decorated the near heaven with guarded lights. This is the will of the Almighty⁵¹, the All Knowing⁵³.

41-13 If they still turn away, say: “I am warning you of thunderous blasts like the ones that struck Ad and Semud.”

41-14 Messengers approached them publicly as well as privately, saying: “Do not submit⁹ to anyone other than God¹.” They replied: “If our Lord⁴ had willed so, He would have sent down angels. Hence, we disbelieve⁸ the thing you have been sent with.”

41-15 Though they had no right³⁸ to do so, the people of Ad asserted power and said: “Who is of greater might than us?” Did they not see that God¹, He who created⁷⁸ them, is of greater might? They were wilfully defying Our revelations³⁷.

41-16 We let loose a fiercely howling storm on them on those gloomy days to let them suffer a demeaning punishment. The punishment of the hereafter¹² is even more debasing. And they will not be helped.

41-17 We sent guidance⁷⁷ to Semud. But they chose blindness over guidance⁷⁷. They were struck down by the blast of a humiliating punishment because of their actions.

41-18 We saved the God-fearing¹¹⁸ believers⁴⁷.

41-19 On that day, God¹ gathers all His adversaries. They are being readied for the fire.

41-20 When they get there, their ears, eyes and skins testify⁸¹ against them about their misdeeds.

41-21 They say to their skins: “Why did you testify⁸¹ against us?” Those say: “God¹ made us speak. He can make all things speak. He created⁷⁸ you in the first instance. And now you have been returned to Him.”

41-22 “You were not guarding against your ears, eyes and skins testifying⁸¹ against you. You presumed that God¹ would not know most of the things you were doing.”

41-23 “This misconception about your Lord⁴ caused your doom. You are lost.”

41-24 Whether they can bear with it or not, the fire is their home. They wish for clemency. But they will never be pardoned.

41-25 We surround them with friends who view their past and future positively. The same decree that was pronounced over earlier nations of Djinn²⁵ and man becomes their due too. They are doomed.

41-26 Heathens⁸ say: “Do not listen to this Recitation¹⁰⁶ but cause uproar over it. Thus you may prevail.”

41-27 We let those heathens⁸ experience a fierce punishment. We punish them for the worst of their actions.

41-28 God¹ punishes His adversaries with fire. It is their due punishment for disregarding Our revelations³⁷. They remain there forever.

41-29 Heathens⁸ say: “Our Lord⁴. Point out to us the ones who misled³⁴ us from among Djinn²⁵ and man, so that we may take them under our feet, to make them the lowest of the low.”

41-30 Angels come down to those who say: “God¹ is our Lord⁴”, then follow the right path: “Do not fear. Do not grieve. Instead, be happy with the paradise you are promised.”

41-31 “We are your friends⁷⁹ in the life of the earth and in the hereafter¹². There you will have everything you desire. Everything you wish for will be yours”.

41-32 “Gifted to you by the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.”

41-33 Who speaks worthier than someone righteous calling to God¹, saying: “I submit¹⁴”?

41-34 Good and bad are not one and the same. Conduct yourself in the most apposite manner. Thus, your adversary may yet become a good friend.

41-35 Only those who persevere are rewarded like this. Only the most fortunate are rewarded with this.

41-36 Whenever you are subjected to Sheytan’s²⁹ insinuations, seek refuge with God¹ immediately. He is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Seeing⁸⁸.

41-37 Night and day, sun and moon are signs³⁷ of Him. So do not prostrate¹¹ to the sun or the moon. But prostrate¹¹ to God¹. Worship⁹ only the One who created⁷⁸ them.

41-38 They seek greatness? Those in the presence of your Lord⁴ exalt⁷² Him tirelessly at night and in the day.

41-39 Another one of His signs is that you see the land subdued. But when We send water down on it, it stirs and swells. He who revives all that will then revive the dead. He has power⁷⁰ over everything.

41-40 Those who seek to subvert Our revelations³⁷ are not unknown to Us. Who is better off? The one who is thrown into the fire or the one who arrives with confidence on judgement day? Do what you will. He sees everything you do.

41-41 They disbelieved⁸ the scripture¹²⁵ when it came to them though it is a mighty⁵¹ book.

41-42 Falsehood cannot enter it, neither from the front, nor from the rear. It has been revealed by the One who is the All Governing⁵², the Most Praiseworthy⁶⁵.

41-43 What you are told is no different to what was said to the messengers who were before you. Your Lord⁴ is both, very forgiving and fiercely punishing.

41-44 Had We revealed the Recitation¹⁰⁶ in a foreign language, they would have said: “Its verses³⁷ should have been translated? A foreign language to Arabs?” Say: “It is guidance⁷⁷ and healing for believers⁴⁷.” But the ears of those who do not believe⁴⁷ are barred from it and their eyes are blinded towards it. It is as if they are spoken to from afar.

41-45 We gave the scripture to Musa. But they disputed it. If it had not been for a preordained word from your Lord⁴, they would have been punished already. They have doubts and suspicions about this.

41-46 Those who do good deeds benefit themselves. And those who do bad deeds will have done so at their own peril. Your Lord⁴ does not wrong¹⁸ subjects⁹.

41-47 It is His prerogative to know when that hour is. No fruit can emerge from its blossom, no female can conceive and give birth outside of His knowledge. On that day, He says to them: “Where are My alleged associates¹⁶?” They say: “We declare to You that none of us can testify⁸¹.”

41-48 Those whom they used to call on abandon them. And they realise then that they cannot escape.

41-49 Man does not tire wishing for good things. But when he is touched by harm, he grieves and despairs.

41-50 If We grace³ him after an affliction, he says: “That was due to me. I do not believe⁴⁷ in that hour. But if I was to be returned to my Lord⁴, I will have it good in His presence.” We tell those heathens⁸ what they have done. Then We inflict the worst of punishments on them.

41-51 When We bestow¹⁰³ on man, he turns away in ungratefulness. When he is touched by harm, he prays fervently.

41-52 Say: “Consider! What if this is from God’s¹ presence, but you disbelieve⁸ it? Who could be more subverted³⁴ than those who are against it?”

41-53 We will show them Our clearly visible signs³⁷ besides those that they have within themselves¹¹⁵ so that they may know that this is true³⁸. Does it not suffice that your Lord⁴ is witness⁸¹ over everything?

41-54 They doubt that they will meet their Lord⁴. Be told. He controls everything.

Chapter 42

Chapter 42

42-1 Ha Mim.

42-2 Ayn Sin Kaf.

42-3 God¹, the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵² inspires you like those before you.

42-4 Everything in the heavens and on earth belongs to Him. He is the Most High⁶⁰, the Most Great⁶¹.

42-5 The heavens above them are about to implode. Angels exalt⁷² their Lord⁴ with praise⁶⁵ and pray for the forgiveness of those on earth. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

42-6 God¹ is the Custodian¹²¹ of those who espouse other saviours⁷⁹. You are not their warden⁹¹.

42-7 We revealed the Recitation¹⁰⁶ to you in Arabic so that you may warn those in the capital city and those in its vicinity about the certainty of the day of assembly. Some of them are in paradise. And some of them are in the blazing fire.

42-8 If God¹ had willed so, He could have made them all one congregation. But He graces³ whoever He wills. Nobody can save⁷⁹ wrongdoers¹⁸. Nobody can help⁸⁷ them.

42-9 Are they now espousing saviours⁷⁹ besides Him? Only God¹ is the Saviour⁷⁹. He resurrects the dead. His power⁷⁰ is all-pervading.

42-10 “It is God’s¹ prerogative to judge⁵² in all matters of dispute between you. This is God¹, my Lord⁴. I trust Him. I turn to Him.“

42-11 He is the Creator¹²³ of the heavens and the earth. He makes spouses of your own kind for you and mating pairs among animals. This is how He propagates you. There is nothing alike Him. He is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Seeing⁸⁸.

42-12 The keys to the heavens and the earth belong to Him. He increases and decreases what He provides¹³⁵ to whoever He wills. He is the All Knowing⁵³.

42-13 Uphold religion⁵⁵. Do not divide into factions over it. The tenets of this religion⁵⁵ were revealed to you just as they were enjoined onto Nuh, Ibrahim, Musa and Isa. But your proposition seems to be unacceptable to idolaters¹⁶. So God¹ chooses whoever He wills for Himself and guides⁷⁷ those who turn to Him.

42-14 They only divided after knowledge came to them because of the rivalry between them. Had it not been for a preordained word from your Lord⁴, appointing a certain time for it, they would have been punished already. Those who were bequeathed the scripture after them doubted it too.

42-15 Call them to this. Be righteous as you are instructed¹⁷. Do not bow to their demands. Say: “I believe⁴⁷ in all scriptures revealed by God¹. I am commanded¹⁷ to uphold justice¹²⁴ among you. God¹ is our Lord⁴ and your Lord⁴. Our actions onto us, your actions onto you. There is nothing to argue about between us. God¹ will bring us all together. And all of us will be returned to Him.”

42-16 The arguments of those who argue against God¹, instead of answering His call, are invalid in the presence of their Lord⁴. They are subject to vengeance. A fierce punishment is awaiting them.

42-17 God¹ revealed the book of law³⁸, the criterion. How could you know? What if that hour is soon?

42-18 Those who do not believe⁴⁷ in it challenge it to come sooner rather than later. But believers⁴⁷, knowing it to be true, are mindful of it. Those who dispute that hour are completely misguided³⁴.

42-19 God¹ is subtle with His subjects⁹. He sustains¹³⁵ whoever He wills. He is the Strongest. He is the Almighty⁵¹.

42-20 We increase the rewards of the hereafter¹² of those who strive towards them, and We give some of the gains of the earth to those who crave them. But they then have no share in the hereafter¹².

42-21 Their idols¹⁶ legislate a religion⁵⁵ that sanctions what God¹ does not. Had it not been for that word concerning segregation, they would have been punished already.

42-22 When it happens, you see the wrongdoers¹⁸ tremble in fear of the due of their own actions. But those who believe⁴⁷ and are righteous are in the gardens of paradise. Each of their desires is fulfilled in the presence of their Lord⁴. This is the greatest reward²⁷.

42-23 God¹ promises it to His subjects⁹ who believe⁴⁷ and do good deeds. Say: “I do not ask you to reward me for this, except with your affinity.” We augment the goodness of the good deeds of those who do them. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Appreciative¹⁴¹.

42-24 Or are they saying: “He is fabricating lies³² about God¹”? God¹ can seal¹⁶⁸ your heart¹⁸⁸ too if He wills it. God¹ destroys falsehood and establishes the truth³⁸ as truth³⁸ with His words. He knows the very essence of hearts¹⁸².

42-25 He accepts the repentances⁵⁰ of His subjects⁹, obliterates sins and knows what you do.

42-26 He responds to those who believe⁴⁷ and do good deeds and gives them more by His grace²⁷. But heathens⁸ are subject to a fierce punishment.

42-27 If God¹ was to provide more generously for His subjects⁹, they would exceed the limits on the face of the earth. He sends it down by a measure of His choice because He is aware of His subjects⁹. He is the All Seeing⁸⁸.

42-28 He sends down rain when they become despondent. He distributes His grace³. He is the Saviour⁷⁹, the Most Praiseworthy⁶⁵.

42-29 The creation⁷⁸ of the heavens and the earth and the beings He propagates there are proofs³⁷ of Him. And He has the power to gather them all when He wills it.

42-30 The harm you experience is brought on you by the actions of your own hands. He is forbearing with most.

42-31 You cannot escape on earth. There is no saviour⁷⁹ and no helper for you besides God¹.

42-32 It is of His signs³⁷ that towering ships sail on sea.

42-33 If He wills it, He can stall the winds and they would be left stranded on the back of it. There are lessons³⁷ in this for those who are most steadfast, most thankful.

42-34 Or He can destroy them as the due of their actions. Or else, He may forgive some of it.

42-35 Those who fight⁸² Our revelations³⁷ should know that there is no refuge for them.

42-36 The things given to you are the ephemeral means of existence in the life on earth. But the things that exist in God’s¹ presence are much better and more enduring. They are for those who believe⁴⁷ and trust their Lord⁴.

42-37 They desist from big sins and illicit sex¹⁰⁴. And they are inclined to forgive when they have been angered.

42-38 They abide by their Lord⁴, observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously and deal with matters of communal concern by mutual consultation. They give from the means We provide for them.

42-39 They fight back in solidarity when they are attacked.

42-40 The due of a wrong deed is commensurate with the wrongness of it. However, those who are forbearing and facilitate betterment are due God’s¹ reward. He does not like evildoers¹⁸.

42-41 Those who enact retribution after having been wronged¹⁸ are blameless. There is no case against them.

42-42 But there is a case against those who inflict wrong¹⁸ on humans, perpetrating injustice on earth in spite of the law³⁸. A most painful punishment is awaiting them.

42-43 To persevere and to forgive are great deeds.

42-44 Nobody can save those whom God¹ afflicts with aberration³⁴. If only you could see those evildoers¹⁸ when they see the punishment and say: “Is there a way back?”

42-45 When they are presented to it, you see them bowing their heads in gloom, glancing at it inconspicuously. The believers⁴⁷ then say: “Those who doomed themselves¹¹⁵ and their families are lost on judgement day⁷⁴.” Wrongdoers¹⁸ will be pained for ever.

42-46 They do not have any saviours⁷⁹ besides God¹ who could help them. There is no solution for those who are deceived³⁴ by God¹.

42-47 Accede to your Lord⁴ before a day comes from God¹ that cannot be averted. On that day you can neither escape nor resist.

42-48 If they still turn away, We did not send you as their custodian¹²¹ in charge of them. Your mission is to proclaim. If We let man experience Our grace³, he is accepting. But when harm comes his way because of his own hand’s doings, he behaves like a true heathen⁸.

42-49 God¹ is the Sovereign⁵⁹ of the heavens and the earth. He creates⁷⁸ what He wills. He gifts whoever He wills with girls and whoever He wills with boys.

42-50 Or He gives them twins, boys and girls. And some He makes infertile. He is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Powerful⁷⁰.

42-51 God¹ does not communicate with a human other than through revelation, or invisibly, or by sending a messenger by His will to whom He then reveals what He wills to convey. He is the Most High⁶⁰, the All Wise⁵².

42-52 And so We sent down the soul¹⁵ to you with Our instruction¹⁷. You did not know the scripture. Nor did you know what faith⁴⁷ is. We made this a light with which We guide⁷⁷ those whom We choose. You are being guided⁷⁷ to the right path.

42-53 God’s¹ path. Everything in the heavens and on earth belongs to Him. Accordingly, all matters¹⁷ are referred to God¹.

Chapter 43

Chapter 43

43-1 Ha Mim.

43-2 By the scripture that elucidates.

43-3 We made it a Recitation¹⁰⁶ in Arabic for you to ponder.

43-4 It is from the mother book in Our presence. It is most esteemed⁶⁰, most wise⁵².

43-5 Should We have kept the scripture¹²⁵ from you because you people are transgressing?

43-6 We sent so many prophets to those before you.

43-7 They made fun of him whenever a prophet came to them.

43-8 We destroyed mightier nations than them. Many examples have been stated from the past.

43-9 If they are asked: “Who created⁷⁸ the heavens and the earth?” They say: “The Almighty⁵¹, the All Knowing⁵³ created⁷⁸ them.”

43-10 He made the earth your cradle and brought about roads there for you to find your way.

43-11 He sends down water from the sky by a measure. We revive dead soil with it. You will be revived likewise.

43-12 He creates⁷⁸ all pairs and brings about ships and animals for you to be transported on.

43-13 So that you may be seated on them, acknowledging¹²⁵ your Lord’s⁴ favours¹⁰³ on you, saying: “The Most Exalted⁷² subjugated these for us. We ourselves could not have done that.”

43-14 “We will return to our Lord⁴.”

43-15 There are those who apportion some of His subjects⁹ to Him. Such people are heathens⁸.

43-16 Is it that God¹ takes girls for Himself and gives boys to you from among those He creates⁷⁸?

43-17 When the news he receives is of one of those whom they apportion to Rahman², he chokes, his countenance darkens in sheer indignation.

43-18 The one who will be raised pretty, left wanting in conflicts?

43-19 They also allege that angels, Rahman’s² subjects⁹, are female. Did they witness⁸¹ their creation⁷⁸ as such? Their allegations are recorded. They will be made to account for themselves.

43-20 They say: “If Rahman² had wanted otherwise, we would not be worshipping⁹ them.” That is not true. They are just talking.

43-21 Or is it that We gave them a scripture before this, and they are abiding by that?

43-22 They say: “We found our fathers practicing a way of life. We are going by them.”

43-23 Whenever We sent an envoy to a people before you, their wealthy ruling elites said: “We found our fathers practising a way of life. That is what we go by.”

43-24 He said: “What if the guidance⁷⁷ I brought to you is truer than what you found your fathers practising?” They said: “We disbelieve⁸ what has been sent with you.”

43-25 So We exacted revenge from them. See what the end was of those deniers³²?

43-26 Ibrahim said to his father and his people: “I disown all those whom you submit⁹ to.”

43-27 “My Maker¹²³ is different, He guides⁷⁷ me.”

43-28 He bequeathed this statement to posterity so that they may return.

43-29 I afforded them and their fathers opportunity up until an elucidating messenger delivered the truth³⁸ to them.

43-30 But when the truth³⁸ came to them, they said: “This is incantation. We disbelieve⁸ it.”

43-31 They said: “Should this Recitation¹⁰⁶ not have been revealed to one of the powerful men of the two cities?”

43-32 Are they administering your Lord’s⁴ grace³? We allocate their livelihood in the life of the earth. And We privilege some more than others so that they may employ one another. Your Lord’s⁴ grace³ is better than all that they amass.

43-33 If it had not been for the fact that humans would become one nation¹³¹, We would have made the roofs of the houses of those who disbelieve⁸ Rahman² of silver. Likewise, the stairs they go up on,

43-34 and the doors of their homes and the chairs on which they recline

43-35 and much more of the like. These are just the materials of life on earth. But the hereafter¹² in the presence of your Lord⁴ belongs to the God-fearing¹¹⁸.

43-36 We assign a persistent devil²⁹ to whoever disregards Rahman’s² scripture¹²⁵. Thus, they become companions.

43-37 They prevent them from the path by having them presume to be guided⁷⁷.

43-38 Then, when they come to us, they say: “If only there had been a distance as great as the two easts between you and me. How evil a friend you were.”

43-39 But that is of no use today because you did wrong¹⁸. You are partners in punishment.

43-40 Are you going to make the deaf hear? Can you guide⁷⁷ those who are blind, those who are completely corrupted³⁴?

43-41 Even if We relocate you, We still will exact revenge from them.

43-42 Or else, We may show you what they are promised. We have power over them.

43-43 Abide strictly by what has been revealed to you. You are on the right way.

43-44 This scripture¹²⁵ addresses you and your people. You will be made to account for yourselves accordingly.

43-45 Contemplate the messengers We sent before you. Did We ever ordain any other higher authorities⁵ that must be submitted⁹ to besides Rahman²?

43-46 We sent Musa with Our signs³⁷ to Pharaoh and his ruling elite. He said: “I am an envoy of the Lord⁴ of all people²⁴.”

43-47 But when he came to them with Our signs³⁷, they laughed at them.

43-48 We showed them miracles³⁷, each bigger than the one before. We punished them so that they may reconsider.

43-49 They said: “Magician. Pray to your Lord⁴ on our behalf and according to your covenant with Him. We will abide by the guidance⁷⁷.”

43-50 But they broke their pledges when We removed their afflictions from them.

43-51 Pharaoh called out to his people: “Am I not the sovereign⁵⁹ of Egypt? Are these meandering streams not mine? Can you not see?”

43-52 “Am I not superior to this wretch who can barely speak?“

43-53 “If that is so, should he not have been showered with golden jewellery or been accompanied by angels?”

43-54 He compromised his people like this. They bowed to him. They were a heretical⁷¹ people.

43-55 We exacted revenge from them when they challenged Us. We drowned them all.

43-56 We made them ancestors to learn a lesson from for successive generations.

43-57 Your people jeer when son of Maryam Isa is mentioned.

43-58 They say: “Are our deities⁵ better or is he?” They only mention him to provoke you. They are a contentious people.

43-59 He was no more than a subject⁹. We graced¹⁰³ him and made him a role model for the children of Israel.

43-60 We can replace you with angels on earth at will.

43-61 “This provides information about that hour. So have no doubt about it and go by me, this is the right way.”

43-62 Beware of Sheytan²⁹ side-tracking you. He is your clear enemy.

43-63 When Isa came with clear statements of truth⁴², he said: “I brought you the law⁵² and the clarification of some of the things you disagree on. So be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹ and abide by me.”

43-64 “God¹ is my Lord⁴ and your Lord⁴. So submit⁹ to Him. This is the right way.”

43-65 But they splintered into factions at odds with one another. An awful day is awaiting those evildoers¹⁸.

43-66 Are they waiting for that hour to come to them of a sudden when they are unsuspecting of it?

43-67 The God-fearing¹¹⁸ aside, friends turn enemies on that day.

43-68 My subjects⁹. You have nothing to fear today and nothing to grieve about.

43-69 You believed⁴⁷ My revelations³⁷ and submitted¹⁴.

43-70 You and your spouses may enter paradise. You will be pleased.

43-71 They are served from golden trays and pitchers. Everything they desire there, and their eyes enjoy seeing, is theirs. You will live there forever.

43-72 This paradise is bequeathed to you as the due of your actions.

43-73 There is plenty of fruit there for you to eat.

43-74 But sinners⁷³ will be tormented in hell forever.

43-75 There is no respite and no hope for them.

43-76 We never wronged¹⁸ them. But they themselves were doing wrong¹⁸.

43-77 They cry: “Sovereign⁷, Your Lordship⁴, terminate us.” He says: “You will stay like this.”

43-78 We gave you the truth³⁸. But most of you dislike the truth³⁸.

43-79 If they are insisting on their will¹⁷, We are insisting on Ours.

43-80 They think We do not hear what they secretly whisper in private? Our envoys are there recording.

43-81 Say: “If Rahman² had a child, I would be the first to submit⁹ to him.”

43-82 The Lord⁴ of the heavens and the earth, the Lord⁴ of the throne¹¹² is pure⁷² of their definitions of Him.

43-83 Let them while away their time in trivial pursuits until they meet their promised day.

43-84 He is the Ruler⁵ of the heavens. And He is the Ruler⁵ of the earth. He is the All Governing⁵², the All Knowing⁵³.

43-85 The Supreme Being¹³⁷ owns⁵⁹ the heavens, the earth and everything within them. The knowledge of that hour is with Him. You will be returned to Him.

43-86 They invoke others in spite of Him. But those do not have the sovereignty⁵⁷ to intercede⁹⁹. When those who know the truth³⁸ bear witness, it is a different thing.

43-87 If you ask them who created⁷⁸ them, they say: “God¹.” So how are they turned?

43-88 He said: “My Lord⁴. These people do not believe⁴⁷.”

43-89 Disregard them. Just say: “Greetings.” They will know soon.

Chapter 44

Chapter 44

44-1 Ha Mim.

44-2 By the elucidating scripture.

44-3 We sent it down in a holy night. We send warnings.

44-4 Every instruction¹⁷ it contains is law⁵²,

44-5 a command¹⁷ from Our presence. We send messengers

44-6 as an act of mercy³ of your Lord⁴. He is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Knowing⁵³.

44-7 If you believe with absolute certainty⁴⁹, He is the Lord⁴ of the heavens, the earth and everything within them.

44-8 There is no other power⁵. He gives and takes life. He is your Lord⁴ and the Lord⁴ of your ancestors.

44-9 They fool around in indecision.

44-10 Watch out for the day when the sky is pervaded by a haze

44-11 that then engulfs people. A fierce punishment it is.

44-12 “Our Lord⁴. End our punishment. We now believe⁴⁷.”

44-13 How so? An elucidating messenger came to them with the scripture¹²⁵.

44-14 But they turned away from him and said: “This is an educated fool.”

44-15 We will give you some respite. But you will revert to type.

44-16 We always exact revenge. When We strike them down on that day it is final.

44-17 We tested the people of Pharaoh before them. A virtuous messenger came to them:

44-18 “Assign God’s¹ subjects⁹ to me. I am a trustworthy envoy.”

44-19 “Do not challenge God¹. I have come with a clear mandate¹²⁷.”

44-20 “I seek refuge with my Lord⁴ and your Lord⁴ from being exiled¹³⁰ by you.”

44-21 “If you do not believe⁴⁷ me, just leave me alone.”

44-22 He appealed to his Lord⁴: “They are a sinful⁷³ people.”

44-23 “March with My subjects⁹ in the night. You will be pursued.”

44-24 “Leave the water parted. They are an army to be drowned.”

44-25 They left behind so many gardens and streams,

44-26 and fields of corn and impressive buildings,

44-27 and all the other possessions they were enjoying.

44-28 We bequeathed them to another people just like that.

44-29 Neither the heavens nor the earth wept after them. And they were not given any respite.

44-30 We rescued the children of Israel from that humiliating punishment.

44-31 From Pharaoh. He was a transgressing supremacist.

44-32 We knowingly chose them over other people.

44-33 We handed them signs³⁷ as clear tests.

44-34 But now there are those who say:

44-35 “We only die once. We are never going to be resurrected.”

44-36 “But if your claim is true, bring back our ancestors.”

44-37 Are they better or are the people of Tubba and those before them? We destroyed them because they were sinners⁷³.

44-38 We did not create⁷⁸ the heavens, the earth and everything within them as a game.

44-39 We create⁷⁸ them in real-time³⁸. But most of them do not know.

44-40 The day of segregation has been appointed for them all.

44-41 Friends cannot help one another on that day. No one can help them then.

44-42 Those graced³ by God¹, the Almighty⁵¹, the Most Merciful³ are different.

44-43 The Zaqqum¹⁶⁹ tree,

44-44 the food of sinners.

44-45 It bubbles in their bellies like molten metal.

44-46 It bubbles like boiling water.

44-47 “Seize them. Let the centre of the blazing fire be theirs.”

44-48 “Then punish them, throw boiling water over their heads.”

44-49 “Suffer this. You were all-powerful⁵¹ overlords?”

44-50 “This is the very thing you doubted.”

44-51 The God-fearing¹¹⁸ are then in safety

44-52 amidst gardens and springs.

44-53 They wear silk and satin, being seated facing one another.

44-54 It is so. And We wed them to Hurees¹⁴² with beautiful eyes.

44-55 There, they request every kind of fruit in tranquillity.

44-56 There, the only death they will ever know is the death that is already behind them. God¹ keeps them safe from the suffering of the blazing fire.

44-57 Your Lord’s⁴ reward²⁷ is the greatest attainment.

44-58 We have simplified this in your language so that they may take heed.

44-59 Watch out. They are watching out too.

Chapter 45

Chapter 45

45-1 Ha Mim.

45-2 This scripture has been revealed by God¹, the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

45-3 There are signs³⁷ in the heavens and on earth for believers⁴⁷.

45-4 For people who believe with absolute certainty⁴⁹, there are also signs³⁷ in your own creation⁷⁸ and in the living beings He propagates.

45-5 There are also signs³⁷ for thinking people in the alternation of night and day, in the sustenance¹³⁵ God¹ sends down from the sky with which He enlivens the soil after its barrenness and in that He directs the winds.

45-6 These verses³⁷ are stated to you as the truth³⁸ from God¹. Which Hadith¹³³ do they believe⁴⁷ over God¹ and His verses³⁷?

45-7 Shame on every sinning liar.

45-8 When they hear God’s¹ verses³⁷ being read out to them, they move on in arrogance as if they had never heard any of it. Announce a most painful punishment to them.

45-9 When they learn some of Our verses³⁷, they scorn them. There is a demeaning punishment for such ones.

45-10 Hell is lurking behind them. They cannot be saved by their own efforts or by those whom they consider to be their saviours⁷⁹. A fierce punishment is awaiting them.

45-11 This is guidance⁷⁷. Those who disbelieve⁸ their Lord’s⁴ revelations³⁷ are due an awful, painful punishment.

45-12 God¹ subjugates the sea for you so that ships may sail on it by His will¹⁷, so that you may pursue His reward²⁷ and so that you may be thankful.

45-13 He subjugates the things in the heavens and on earth for you. There are signs³⁷ in this for people who think.

45-14 Tell believers⁴⁷ to be patient with those who do not expect God’s¹ days to come because He will give them the dues of their actions.

45-15 Those who do good deeds benefit themselves¹¹⁵. And bad deeds go against the doer. Then you are returned to your Lord⁴.

45-16 We gave the children of Israel the scripture, the law⁵² and prophethood. We sustained¹³⁵ them with pure provisions and privileged them more than other people.

45-17 We gave them clearly stated⁴² instructions¹⁷. But they splintered into opposing factions when knowledge came to them because of the rivalry between them. Your Lord⁴ will judge them on judgement day⁷⁴ about their disputes.

45-18 Then, We decreed¹⁷ a code of conduct¹⁴³ for you. So abide by it. Do not abide by the whims of those who do not know.

45-19 They cannot protect you against anything from God¹. Wrongdoers¹⁸ are one another’s allies⁷⁹. God¹ is the Ally⁷⁹ of the God-fearing¹¹⁸.

45-20 These are insights for humans, guidance⁷⁷ and mercy³ for people who believe with absolute certainty⁴⁹.

45-21 Do those who do evil¹⁸ calculate that We will treat them in life and in death as worthy as those who believe⁴⁷ and do good deeds? Their judgement⁵² is bad.

45-22 God¹ creates⁷⁸ the heavens and the earth in reality³⁸ so that all people¹¹⁵ may receive the fair dues of their actions. They will not be wronged¹⁸.

45-23 Have you seen those who deify⁵ their egos, those whom God¹ afflicts with aberration³⁴ according to a knowledge and impairs their hearing and seeing and seals¹⁶⁸ their hearts¹⁸⁸? Who other than God¹ could guide⁷⁷ them? Will you still not think?

45-24 They say: “The life of the earth is all there is to it. We live. We die. It is only time that brings about our demise.” They do not know that. They are merely speculating.

45-25 When Our verses³⁷ are cited to them as clear statements of truth⁴², they argue their case against them simply by saying: “If you are telling the truth, then bring back our ancestors.”

45-26 Say: “God¹ gives you your life, then takes your life, then gathers you on a day that is a certainty. But most humans do not know.”

45-27 God¹ is the Sovereign⁵⁹ of the heavens and the earth. The day of that hour is the day when those who stood for falsehood lose out.

45-28 You see all congregations¹³¹ on their knees. Each congregation¹³¹ is called to its book: “Today you shall receive the dues of your actions.”

45-29 “This is Our book that states the truth³⁸ about you. We were recording everything you were doing.”

45-30 Their Lord⁴ enters those who believe⁴⁷ and act righteously into His mercy³. This is the clearest salvation.

45-31 Heathens⁸ are told: “When My verses³⁷ were proclaimed to you, were you not the ones who responded like sinful⁷³ yet self-righteous people?”

45-32 “When you were told: ‘God’s¹ promise is true, there is no doubt about that hour’, you said: ‘We do not believe the thing called that hour. We presume it to be conjecture but we do not know for sure.’”

45-33 They are shown their sins. Then the very thing they used to joke about engulfs them.

45-34 It is said: “On this day, you are disregarded just as you disregarded the meeting of this day. You are destined to the fire. No one can help you.”

45-35 “The reason for this is, you, deceived by the life on earth, scorned God’s¹ revelations³⁷.” They will not be brought out of there on that day and they will not be permitted to apologise.

45-36 The Most Praiseworthy⁶⁵ is the Lord⁴ of the heavens, the Lord⁴ of the earth, the Lord⁴ of all existence²⁴.

45-37 He is entitled to be the Great One of the heavens and the earth. He is the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

Chapter 46

Chapter 46

46-1 Ha Mim.

46-2 This scripture has been revealed by God¹, the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

46-3 We create⁷⁸ everything in the heavens, on earth and within them with a purpose and for a fixed term. Heathens⁸ ignore warnings.

46-4 Say: “Look at those whom you invoke in spite of God¹. Show me anything on earth that they created⁷⁸. Or do they have a partnership¹⁶ with the heavens? If what you say is true, bring me your scripture or any remnants of knowledge you may have from your past.”

46-5 Who could be more corrupted³⁴ than them? They invoke those who cannot accede to them until judgement day⁷⁴. Those ones are oblivious of their invocations.

46-6 When all humans are gathered, they become their enemies and denounce⁸ their submission⁹.

46-7 When Our verses³⁷ are cited to them as clear statements of truth⁴², heathens⁸ say: “It clearly is incantation.”

46-8 Or are they saying: “He made it up?” Say: “You could not prevent what God¹ would do to me if I had made it up. He knows your transgressions against Him very well. He suffices as a witness⁸¹ between you and me. He is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.”

46-9 Say: “I am not a messenger who makes things up. I do not know what will be done to me or you. I am only abiding by what has been revealed to me. I am only a clear warner.”

46-10 Say: “Consider this: It is from God’s¹ presence, but you disbelieve⁸ it self-righteously, despite the witnesses⁸¹ from among the people of scriptures⁴⁵ who witnessed⁸¹ one like it and believed⁴⁷ it. God¹ does not guide⁷⁷ evildoing¹⁸ people.”

46-11 Heathens⁸ say about believers⁴⁷: “They could not have beaten us to it if it had been any good.“ They say: “It is an old lie” when they reject its guidance⁷⁷.

46-12 Before this, it was Musa’s scripture that led⁴³ to mercy³. This scripture is corroborating that in the Arabic language. It constitutes good news for the righteous¹²⁰ and a warning to evildoers¹⁸.

46-13 There is nothing to fear and nothing to grieve over for those who say: “God¹ is our Lord⁴”, then remain true to their cause.

46-14 They are the people of paradise. They remain there forever as the due of their deeds.

46-15 We advise humans to be kind to their parents. Their mothers carry them in difficulty and give birth to them in difficulty. Pregnancy and suckling take thirty months. Then, when they have gained strength and maturity at the age of forty, they say: “My Lord⁴. Enable me to thank You for Your grace¹⁰³ on my parents and me and to do good deeds that You approve of. Make my offspring⁸⁹ good. I repent⁵⁰. I submit¹⁴.”

46-16 We accept the best of their actions and obliterate their misdeeds. They are among the people of paradise. They are promised a true word.

46-17 Someone said to his parents: “I am fed up with you two. You are threatening me with resurrection though so many generations have passed before me?” They invoked God¹ and said: “Shame on you. Believe⁴⁷. God’s¹ promise is true³⁸.” He said: “It is nothing but the folklore of the past.”

46-18 They deserve the sentence handed down to so many nations from among Djinns²⁵ and humans before them. They are doomed.

46-19 All of them are ranked according to their deeds and they receive their dues without being wronged¹⁸ in the slightest.

46-20 Heathens⁸ are presented to the fire on that day: “You enjoyed the means of existence and squandered all the niceties of the life on earth. But today, you will be humiliated in punishment for your heresy⁷¹, for asserting power in spite of the law³⁸.”

46-21 Acknowledge Hud, the brother of the people of Ad, before and after whom many messengers came and went. He said to his people in Ahkaf: “Do not submit⁹ to anyone but God¹. I fear for you the punishment of a huge day.”

46-22 They said: “Did you come to us to make us turn on our rulers⁵? If you are telling the truth, then bring it on, the thing you are scaring us with.”

46-23 He said: “Knowledge is from God¹. I am proclaiming to you what has been sent with me. But I can see that you are ignorant people.”

46-24 When they saw it approaching their valley in the form of a cloud, they said: “This cloud will bring us rain.” No. It is the very thing you challenged to come. It is a storm that bears a fierce punishment.

46-25 It destroys everything by the will¹⁷ of your Lord⁴. By the morning, the only discernible sign left of them consisted of their dwellings. This is how We punish sinful⁷³ people.

46-26 We had them settled elsewhere to where We settled you. We afforded them ears, eyes and minds¹⁸⁵. But their ears, eyes and minds¹⁸⁵ did not benefit them because they were disregarding God’s¹ revelations³⁷. They were then engulfed by the object of their mockery.

46-27 We destroyed cities in your proximity. We conveyed Our revelations³⁷ so that they may reconsider.

46-28 Should not the rulers⁵ they courted in order to gain favour have helped them then? But they just deserted them. They were their fabricated lies³².

46-29 We directed some Djinns²⁵ to you so that they may hear the Recitation¹⁰⁶. When they came to him, they said: “Listen quietly.” Then, when the deed was done, they returned to warn their own community.

46-30 They said: “Our people. We have heard a scripture, revealed after Musa. It corroborates those that were before. It guides⁷⁷ to the truth³⁸, to the right way.”

46-31 ”Our people. Accede to the one who calls to God¹. Believe⁴⁷ in Him so that He may forgive you your sins and protect you from a painful punishment.”

46-32 “Those who do not accede to the one who calls to God¹ cannot escape on earth. And they will have no one to protect them from Him. They are evidently corrupt³⁴.”

46-33 Do they not see that the God¹ who created⁷⁸ the heavens and the earth and did not tire from creating⁷⁸ them has also the power to resurrect the dead? He has power⁷⁰ over everything.

46-34 On the day heathens⁸ are presented to the fire, it is said to them: “Is this not real³⁸?” They say: “By our Lord⁴, yes.” “Now experience the due of your disbelief⁸.”

46-35 Persevere like committed messengers persevered. Do not rush them. On the day they see what they are warned of, they will be as if they had stayed only for an hour of a day. This is a proclamation. Who but the heretics⁷¹ will be destroyed?

Chapter 47

Chapter 47

47-1 God¹ invalidates the efforts of heathens⁸. They deter others from God’s¹ path.

47-2 He obliterates the misdeeds of those who are righteous and believe⁴⁷ in what was revealed to Muhammad by their Lord⁴. He improves their condition.

47-3 Heathens⁸ follow falsehood and believers⁴⁷ go by the truth³⁸ from their Lord⁴. This is how God¹ explains their condition to humans.

47-4 Henceforth, wherever you encounter heathens⁸, strike their necks instantly. Then, when you have defeated them resoundingly, put firm controls in place. You may then either forgo or accept ransom for them so that warfare may ease. If God¹ had willed so, He could have exacted revenge from them. But He seeks to test you with one another. The efforts of those who are killed⁹⁴ in God’s¹ cause are never in vain.

47-5 He guides⁷⁷ them, improves their condition

47-6 and welcomes them into the paradises He revealed to them.

47-7 Believers⁴⁷. If you support God¹, He will help you too and give you a strong foothold.

47-8 Heathens⁸ deserve to be devastated. He invalidates their efforts.

47-9 This is because they dislike what God¹ has revealed and He invalidates their efforts accordingly.

47-10 Do they not go about on earth to investigate how those who were before them ended? God¹ destroyed them. A similar ending awaits these heathens⁸ too.

47-11 God¹ is the Benefactor⁶⁶ of those who believe⁴⁷. Heathens⁸ have no benefactor⁶⁶.

47-12 God¹ welcomes righteous believers⁴⁷ into paradises with meandering streams. But heathens⁸ just exist, they eat like animals, destined to the fire.

47-13 We destroyed many cities that were mightier than the one that forced you out. No one helped them then.

47-14 Are those who act on clear statements of truth⁴² from their Lord⁴ comparable to those who do wrong because they just feel that way?

47-15 The description of the paradises promised onto the God-fearing¹¹⁸ is like this: There are fountains of water that never stales, there are fountains of milk that never sours, there are fountains of nectar that delights the drinker and there are fountains of pure honey. There are fruits of every kind there for them. And they have their Lord’s⁴ forgiveness. A huge contrast to the fate of those who remain forever in the fire where they are made to drink seething fluids that devastate their stomachs.

47-16 Some of them come to hear you. But when they leave your presence, they say to those who know: “What was he talking about just now?” God¹ seals the hearts¹⁸⁸ of those who are driven by their selfish desires.

47-17 He increases the guidance⁷⁷ of those whom He guides⁷⁷ and affords them mindfulness¹¹⁸.

47-18 Are they expecting anything other than the sudden arrival of that hour? Its signs have begun to appear. The scripture¹²⁵ will be of no use to them anymore once it has arrived.

47-19 Know this. There is no other higher authority⁵ besides God¹. Pray for the forgiveness of your own sins and the sins of believing⁴⁷ men and believing⁴⁷ women. God¹ knows where you are circulating. And He knows your destination.

47-20 Believers⁴⁷ were saying: “A chapter¹⁰⁸ should be revealed?” But when a clear chapter¹⁰⁸ is revealed that proclaims¹²⁵ warfare⁹⁴, you can see those who are foul at heart¹⁸⁸ stare at you as if they were suffering the pangs of death. They deserve that.

47-21 Obedience and words of acceptance. It would have been better for them if they had shown loyalty to God¹ when the situation¹⁷ became precarious.

47-22 Given opportunity, you would conspire¹⁰⁵ in the land and disregard the bonds of kinship?

47-23 God¹ curses them, impedes their hearing and impedes their seeing.

47-24 Do they not contemplate the Recitation¹⁰⁶? Are their hearts¹⁸⁸ shut?

47-25 Those who turn away after having had guidance⁷⁷ are led along and wound up completely by Sheytan²⁹.

47-26 It is like this because they say to those who despise what God¹ has revealed: “We will abide by you in certain matters¹⁷.” God¹ knows all their secrets.

47-27 But in what state will they be when angels take their lives, hitting their faces and backs?

47-28 It is like this because they abide by those who anger God¹ and sneer at those whom He approves of. Consequently, their efforts are invalidated.

47-29 Do those who are foul at heart¹⁸⁸ think that God¹ will not expose their ill will?

47-30 If We had willed so, We could have pointed them out to you, and you would have known them by their faces. But you can identify them from their discourse anyhow. God¹ knows what you do.

47-31 We will continue to test you until those of you who fight⁸² and persevere are verified. We will test the sincerity of your assertions.

47-32 Heathens⁸ deter others from God’s¹ path. Those who oppose the messenger despite the guidance⁷⁷ that has become available to them, cannot hinder God¹ in the slightest and all their efforts are invalidated.

47-33 Believers⁴⁷. Obey God¹. Obey the messenger. Do not undermine the value of your own efforts.

47-34 God¹ does not forgive those who disbelieve⁸ and obstruct God’s¹ path and then die as heathens⁸.

47-35 Do not slacken by agreeing a ceasefire when you have the upper hand. God¹ is with you. He would never devalue your efforts.

47-36 The life of the earth is like gameplay with pastime. He will reward you. He is not demanding your assets, just that you believe⁴⁷ and become God-fearing¹¹⁸.

47-37 If He had demanded those without recourse to remission you could have found yourselves exposed as resentful misers.

47-38 This is how you are. You are being called on to spend in God’s¹ cause. Despite this, some among you are miserly. Those who are miserly will have been miserly to themselves¹¹⁵. God¹ is the Self-Sufficient⁶⁴. You are the needy. If you turn, He will replace you with people who are not like you.

Chapter 48

Chapter 48

48-1 We gave you a clear victory⁹⁷.

48-2 May God¹ forgive you your past and future sins, complete His grace¹⁰³ on you and guide⁷⁷ you onto the right way.

48-3 When God¹ helps you, His help is decisive.

48-4 He sends down courage and confidence into the hearts¹⁸⁸ of believers⁴⁷ to strengthen their faith⁴⁷. The armies of the heavens and the earth belong to God¹. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Wise⁵².

48-5 He obliterates the sins of believing⁴⁷ men and believing⁴⁷ women and enters them into paradises with meandering streams to remain there forever. The greatest attainment is in the presence of God¹.

48-6 This is so that He may punish hypocrite²⁰ men and hypocrite²⁰ women and men who perpetrate idolatry¹⁶ and women who perpetrate idolatry¹⁶ for their false presumptions about God¹. May they be consumed by the bad. God¹ is angry with them, curses them and has readied hell for them, an awful destination.

48-7 The armies of the heavens and the earth belong to God¹. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Wise⁵².

48-8 We sent you as a witness⁸¹, as a bearer of good news and as a warner.

48-9 So that you may believe⁴⁷ God¹ and His messenger, so that you may stand by Him, revere Him and pay tribute⁷² to Him morning and evening.

48-10 Those who join you are joining God¹. God’s¹ hand is on their hands. Those who break their oaths will have broken their oaths at their own peril. God¹ gives a great reward to those who stay true to their pledges to Him.

48-11 The Arabs who stayed behind said: “We were busy with work and family. Pray for our forgiveness.” What they say when they speak is insincere. Say: “If God¹ willed either harm or goodness on you, who could intervene between you and God¹, for or against you in any way? God is aware⁸⁵ of what you do.”

48-12 You presumed that neither the messenger nor the believers⁴⁷ would make it back to their families. You liked that at heart¹⁸⁸. You entertained false presumptions and became a depraved people.

48-13 We have readied a scorching fire for heathens⁸. They do not believe⁴⁷ God¹ and His messenger.

48-14 God¹ is the Sovereign⁵⁹ of the heavens and the earth. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

48-15 When you set out to secure the trophies of war, those who had stayed behind before, said: “Let us come along with you.” They sought to overrule God’s¹ decree. Say: “You will not join us because God¹ has already decreed against it.” So they said: “You are just envying us.” They hardly ever understand.

48-16 Say to the Arabs who were left behind: “Soon, you will be called up against a fiercely strong people. You will wage war⁹⁴ on them unless they surrender¹⁴. If you obey, God¹ will reward you well. But if you turn again like you turned before, He will punish you severely.”

48-17 There is no faulting the blind, the disabled or the sick. God¹ enters those who are true to Him and His messenger into paradises with meandering streams. He inflicts a severe punishment on those who turn away.

48-18 God¹ approved of the believers⁴⁷ who joined you under that tree. He knew what they had at heart¹⁸⁸. He sent down confidence to them and rewarded them with a quick victory⁹⁷

48-19 and many trophies of war. God¹ is the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

48-20 God¹ promises you further trophies of war. He has already given you some of it. He kept peoples’ hands off you as a sign³⁷ for believers⁴⁷ and to guide⁷⁷ you to the right way.

48-21 And much more besides yet to be attained by you. God¹ governs all. Everything is subject to God’s¹ power⁷⁰.

48-22 If heathens⁸ were to wage war⁹⁴ on you, they would turn and flee, unable to find a saviour⁷⁹ to help them.

48-23 This is God’s¹ ongoing modus operandi¹³². You cannot find a change in God’s modus operandi¹³².

48-24 He gave you superiority over them and then kept their hands off you and your hands off them in the centre of Mecca. God¹ sees what you do.

48-25 They are the heathens⁸ who prevented you from the sacred house of worship²³. They prevented the waiting sacrifices from reaching their destination. If it had not been for the likelihood that you would unwittingly wrong believing⁴⁷ men and believing⁴⁷ women whom you do not know, and so come to suffer the painful consequences of doing so… Thus, God¹ enters whoever He wills into His grace³. Had they been clearly segregated, We would have punished the heathens⁸ among them fiercely.

48-26 When heathens⁸ let supremacist fallacies take hold of their hearts¹⁸⁸, fallacies of supremacist ignorance, God¹ sent down calmness to the messenger and the believers⁴⁷. He enabled them to stay true to their pledges of mindfulness¹¹⁸. They were worthy and deserving of this. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³.

48-27 God made the messenger’s dream come true. You will enter the sacred house of worship²³ by God’s¹ will with shorn hair. He knows what you do not. He brought about a speedy victory⁹⁷ for you.

48-28 He sent His messenger with guidance⁷⁷ and the true³⁸ religion⁵⁵ in order to establish the superiority of His religion⁵⁵ over all other religions⁵⁵. God¹ suffices as a witness⁸¹.

48-29 Muhammad is God’s¹ messenger. Those who are with him are uncompromising with heathens⁸ but compassionate with one another. You see them bow¹⁹ and prostrate¹¹. They seek God’s¹ reward²⁷ and approval. Their faces bear the marks of prostrating¹¹ as it is stated in the Tavrat⁶⁷. In the Injeel⁶⁷, they are described as follows: Like a seedling that sprouts from the seed and grows firm and strong, then stands tall and pleases the farmer. Heathens⁸ feel enraged by them. God¹ promises His forgiveness and a great reward to righteous believers⁴⁷.

Chapter 49

Chapter 49

49-1 Believers⁴⁷. Do not put yourselves before God¹ and His messenger. Be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹. God¹ is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Knowing⁵³.

49-2 Believers⁴⁷. Do not raise your voices above the voice of the prophet. Do not shout at him like you shout at one another. Or else, your efforts will be invalidated unbeknown to you.

49-3 God¹ is testing the hearts¹⁸⁸ of those who moderate their voices in the presence of the messenger with mindfulness¹¹⁸. There is forgiveness and a great reward for them.

49-4 Most of those who shout to you from the far end of rooms are not thinking.

49-5 It would have been better of them if they had waited patiently until you approached them. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

49-6 Believers⁴⁷. Verify the information provided to you by heretics⁷¹. Or else, you will find yourselves wronging people unwittingly and then come to regret your actions.

49-7 Know that you would have come to grief if God’s¹ messenger had abided by your wishes in most things. But God¹ endeared faith⁴⁷ to you, made it desirable to your hearts¹⁸⁸ and made apostasy⁸, heresy⁷¹ and treachery hateful to you. They were the rightly guided ones.

49-8 This is God’s¹ reward²⁷ and gift¹⁰³. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Wise⁵².

49-9 If two groups from among believers⁴⁷ wage war⁹⁴ on one another, intervene to make peace between them. But if one of them should continue to attack, then side with those who are attacked and wage war⁹⁴ against the aggressors until they return to compliance with God’s¹ will¹⁷. If they do return, then make peace between them according to justice¹²⁴. Be fair. God¹ loves those who are just.

49-10 Believers⁴⁷ are siblings. So improve the relations between your siblings. Be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹ so that you may meet with mercy³.

49-11 Believers⁴⁷. No community should ridicule another community. They may well be better than them. Neither should women do so with other women as those may well be better than them. Do not do things that would bring shame on you. Do not refer to one another with swear words. Believers⁴⁷ despise the characters of heretics⁷¹. Those who do not repent⁵⁰ are doing wrong¹⁸.

49-12 Believers⁴⁷. Refrain consciously from presuming things because presumptions often amount to sin. Do not investigate one another. Do not gossip about one another. Would any of you wish to eat the flesh of your dead sibling? This you find repugnant. So be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹. God¹ accepts repentances⁵⁰. He is the Most Merciful³.

49-13 Humans. We created⁷⁸ you from one man and one woman and made separate races and nations of you so that you may meet and come to know one another. The best of you in God’s¹ presence is the one who is most God-fearing¹¹⁸. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Aware⁸⁵.

49-14 Some Arabs said: “We believe⁴⁷.” Say: “You have not attained faith⁴⁷ yet. So you should say: ‘We submit¹⁴’, because faith⁴⁷ has not pervaded your hearts¹⁸⁸ yet.” If you obey God¹ and His messenger, He will not let any of your efforts go to waste. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

49-15 Believers⁴⁷ are only those who believe⁴⁷ God¹ and His messenger, then fight⁸², free of doubt, with their lives¹¹⁵ and means in God’s¹ cause. They are the genuine ones.

49-16 Say: “Are you teaching God¹ your religion⁵⁵ when God¹ knows everything in the heavens and on earth? God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³.”

49-17 They sought to make you feel indebted to them because they submitted¹⁴. Say: “Do not insinuate that I owe you because you submitted¹⁴ when it is you who owe God¹ for guiding⁷⁷ you to faith⁴⁷. Be sincere.”

49-18 God¹ knows the mysteries³⁹ of the heavens and the earth. God¹ sees⁸⁸ everything you do.

Chapter 50

Chapter 50

50-1 Kaf. By the glorious Recitation¹⁰⁶.

50-2 Heathens⁸ were not expecting to see a messenger come to them. So they said: “This is a truly strange thing.”

50-3 “When we have died and become soil? That would be a very improbable comeback.”

50-4 We know what the soil takes from them. There is a well-kept¹²¹ record in Our presence.

50-5 When the truth³⁸ came to them, they denied³² it. They are in a state of confusion.

50-6 Do they not look at the sky above them? We structured and beautified it. There is not one crack in it.

50-7 We spread out the surface of the earth and placed solid mountains on it. We grow pairs of all pleasant things there.

50-8 This scripture¹²⁵ offers insights for the subjects⁹ looking for them.

50-9 We bestow the blessing of water which We send down from the sky and We grow with it gardens and grains to harvest.

50-10 And tall date palms with clusters of budding fruit

50-11 as sustenance¹³⁵ for subjects⁹. We revive dead soil with it. Resurrection will take place likewise.

50-12 The nation of Nuh, the people of Ress and Semud denied³² before them too.

50-13 And Ad, Pharaoh and the siblings of Lut.

50-14 The people of Eyke and the nation of Tubba denounced³² their messengers too. Eventually, My warnings come true³⁸.

50-15 Did We fail in the original act of creation⁷⁸? Yet they doubt a new creation⁷⁸.

50-16 We created⁷⁸ man. We know very well what he is telling himself¹¹⁵. We are closer to him than his jugular vein.

50-17 Two seated observers are recording, one on the right side, the other on the left.

50-18 An observer is present whenever he says something.

50-19 Then, when delirium grips the dying: “This is the very thing you sought to evade.”

50-20 Then the Suhr¹⁰⁰ is sounded. It is the promised day.

50-21 Each person¹¹⁵ is accompanied by a steward and a witness⁸¹.

50-22 “You were oblivious of this. But We have removed the veil from you now. Today, you shall see with clarity.”

50-23 Those besides them say: “Here. This one besides me is ready.”

50-24 Throw every persistent heathen⁸ into hell.

50-25 All aggressive doubters who hindered goodness.

50-26 They who instated rulers⁵ in spite of God¹. Expose them to the fierce punishment.

50-27 At that, their closest friend says: “My Lord⁴. It was not me who led them astray. They themselves were corrupt³⁴.”

50-28 He says: “Do not argue in My presence. I sent clear warnings to you.”

50-29 “Words cannot be changed in My presence. I do not wrong¹⁸ My subjects⁹.”

50-30 On that day, We say to hell: “Are you full?” And it says: “Are there more?”

50-31 Paradise is brought up close, it will not be far. It was promised to those who repented⁵⁰ and safeguarded¹²¹.

50-32 This is promised to those of you who repent⁵⁰ and safeguard¹²¹.

50-33 It belongs to those who respected Rahman², the Invisible³⁹, and arrived with a pious heart¹⁸⁸.

50-34 “Enter it in peace. This is the day of immortality.”

50-35 There, in Our presence, they have everything they desire and more.

50-36 We destroyed so many generations before them. They were mightier than them. They had gone from land to land. Is there an escape?

50-37 This scripture¹²⁵ is for people whose hearts¹⁸⁸ are sound, those who can hear and witness⁸¹ the said.

50-38 We created⁷⁸ the heavens, the earth and everything within them in six days. We did not experience any exhaustion.

50-39 Persevere in the face of what they say. Exalt⁷² your Lord⁴ with praise⁶⁵ before sunrise and sunset.

50-40 Pay tribute⁷² to Him in the night and after prostrating¹¹.

50-41 Listen out for the day when the caller calls from nearby.

50-42 They really hear that fierce sound on that day. It is the day of resurrection.

50-43 We give and take life. All journeys end with Us.

50-44 On that day the soil parts for them. And they come rushing out. This gathering is easy to accomplish for Us.

50-45 We know best what they say. You are not an enforcer over them. Advise¹²⁵ those who fear My warning with this Recitation¹⁰⁶.

Chapter 51

Chapter 51

51-1 Blasting, scattering.

51-2 Laden with heavy loads.

51-3 Moving effortlessly.

51-4 Executing the command¹⁷.

51-5 What you are foretold is true.

51-6 Religion⁵⁵ will be fulfilled.

51-7 By the firmament that hosts pathways.

51-8 You are making contradictory statements.

51-9 Those who can be turned will be turned.

51-10 Death⁹⁴ to insidious propagandists¹⁴⁵.

51-11 They operate in secrecy from behind smokescreens.

51-12 They ask: “When is the day of religion⁵⁵?”

51-13 They will be presented to the fire on that day.

51-14 Suffer. You were subverted³³. This is the thing you were challenging.

51-15 The God-fearing¹¹⁸ are amidst paradises and springs.

51-16 Their Lord⁴ rewards them for their righteousness¹²⁰.

51-17 They do not sleep all that much in the night.

51-18 They pray for forgiveness at dawn.

51-19 Beggars and the needy have a rightful share in their money.

51-20 There are signs³⁷ on earth for those who believe with absolute certainty⁴⁹.

51-21 And also within yourselves¹¹⁵. Do you still not see?

51-22 You will be sustained¹³⁵ in heaven with the things promised on you

51-23 by the Lord⁴ of the heavens and the earth. This is as real³⁸ as your speech.

51-24 Did you receive the narrative of Ibrahim’s hosted guests?

51-25 They said: “Peace”, as they entered. And he said: “Peace, strangers.”

51-26 He quickly slipped out to his family and returned with some tender veal.

51-27 He served it up and said: “Please eat.”

51-28 When he became alarmed by them, they said: “Do not be alarmed”, and they informed him of a knowledgeable son.

51-29 His wife was startled and she said with hands on face: “A barren, old woman?”

51-30 They said: “This is so. Your Lord⁴ has decreed it. He is the All Governing⁵², the All Knowing⁵³.“

51-31 He said: “What is your mission, envoys?”

51-32 They said: “We have been sent to a sinful⁷³ people.”

51-33 “To rain bricks on them.”

51-34 “That have been designated for transgressors in the presence of your Lord⁴.”

51-35 We evacuated all believers⁴⁷ from there.

51-36 We only found one household of believers⁴⁷ there.

51-37 We left a sign³⁷ there for those who fear the severe punishment.

51-38 We sent Musa to Pharaoh with a clear mandate¹²⁷.

51-39 But he and those with him turned away and said: “This one is either a magician or a fool.”

51-40 We took him and his armies and drove them into the water¹⁹². He was blaming himself then.

51-41 And so with Ad. We unleashed a destructive storm on them.

51-42 It was turning everything into scattered debris, not leaving anything intact in its wake.

51-43 And so with Semud. They had been told: “Exist for a time.”

51-44 But they disobeyed their Lord’s⁴ command¹⁷. So the blast struck them down as they were looking on.

51-45 They were unable to get up and find help.

51-46 And the people of Nuh before that. They were a heretical⁷¹ people.

51-47 We built the universe with sheer power. And We are expanding it.

51-48 We constructed the surface of the earth. We constructed it very well.

51-49 We create⁷⁸ all sorts from pairs for you to ponder.

51-50 “Seek refuge with God¹. I am a warner sent to you by Him.”

51-51 “Do not instate rulers⁵ besides God¹. I am a warner sent to you by Him.”

51-52 Whenever a messenger came to those before them, they said: “A magician or a fool.”

51-53 Did they bequeath that to one another? They are transgressors.

51-54 Disregard them. You are not at fault.

51-55 Advise¹²⁵. Advice¹²⁵ benefits believers⁴⁷.

51-56 I created Djinn²⁵ and man to worship⁹ only Me.

51-57 I am not sustained¹³⁵ by them. I am not fed by them.

51-58 God¹ sustains¹³⁵ by the power of His might.

51-59 The sins of those who do evil¹⁸ are like the sins of those on the same track.

51-60 Heathens⁸ are doomed on their promised day.

Chapter 52

Chapter 52

52-1 By the mountain.

52-2 By the scripture written

52-3 on laid out parchment.

52-4 By the well-maintained house.

52-5 By the raised sky.

52-6 By the ever-full seas.

52-7 Your Lord⁴ will punish.

52-8 No one can prevent it.

52-9 The universe is shaken up violently on that day.

52-10 Mountains are moved to be removed.

52-11 Liars³² are shamed on that day.

52-12 They fool around immersed in trivial pursuits.

52-13 They are seized and thrown into hell on that day.

52-14 This is the fire you denied³².

52-15 Is it magic? Do you not see?

52-16 Now enter there. It is all the same whether you can bear with it or not. You are only punished for what you have done.

52-17 The God-fearing¹¹⁸ are being favoured¹⁰³ in paradises.

52-18 They enjoy what their Lord⁴ gives them and their Lord⁴ protects them from the blazing fire.

52-19 “Enjoy your food and drink as the reward of your past actions.”

52-20 They recline against aligned couches. We wed them to Hurees¹⁴² with beautiful eyes.

52-21 Believers⁴⁷ and those of their lineage⁸⁹ who followed them into faith⁴⁷ will be together. We reunite them with their lineage⁸⁹. We do not invalidate any of their deeds. All people are hostage to their actions.

52-22 We provide them with all the fruits and meats they desire.

52-23 Cups are passed around between them that contain neither drunkenness nor sin.

52-24 They are waited on by dedicated youths likened to treasured pearls.

52-25 They relate their experiences of the past to one another.

52-26 They say: “We were at risk from our own kinsfolk.”

52-27 “God¹ has been kind with us. He protected us from the punishment of the fire.”

52-28 “We were praying to Him before now. He is the Most Kind¹¹³, the Most Merciful³.”

52-29 Advise¹²⁵. By the grace of your Lord⁴, you are neither a soothsayer nor a fool.

52-30 Or are they saying: “He is a fabulist¹⁴⁶ whose demise we expect to be imminent.”

52-31 Say: “Keep waiting. I will be waiting too.”

52-32 Is it their imagination that compels them to behave like that? Or are they just transgressing people?

52-33 Or are they saying: “He made it up himself”? They do not believe⁴⁷.

52-34 Let them produce a superior text if they are right.

52-35 Did they come about without being created⁷⁸? Or is it that they create⁷⁸ themselves?

52-36 Have they created⁷⁸ the heavens and the earth? No. They do not believe with absolute certainty⁴⁹.

52-37 Is it that they have your Lord’s⁴ treasures in their possession? Are they in charge?

52-38 Do they have a ladder on top of which they can eavesdrop? Then let them prove that.

52-39 Do girls belong to Him and boys to you?

52-40 Or is it that you are demanding a payment from them that would leave them heavily indebted?

52-41 Do they have access to the invisible³⁹ and they are recording it?

52-42 Or is it that heathens⁸ are scheming and, in doing so, are entrapping themselves?

52-43 Or do they have other rulers⁵ besides God¹? God¹ is pure⁷² of all their idols¹⁶.

52-44 Even if they saw a piece of the heavens fall down, they would say: “Just cloud formations.”

52-45 So leave them to it, to the day they meet their demise.

52-46 Their contingency plans will be of no use to them on that day. They will not be helped either.

52-47 Wrongdoers¹⁸ are subject to yet more punishment. But most of them do not know.

52-48 Persevere in line with your Lord's⁴ law⁵². You are before Our eyes. Praise⁶⁵ your Lord⁴ when you get up.

52-49 Pay tribute⁷² to Him in the night and when stars are fading.

Chapter 53

Chapter 53

53-1 By the star when it fades.

53-2 Your companion¹¹⁶ has neither strayed³⁴ nor transgressed.

53-3 What he communicates is not the product of his imagination.

53-4 It is revealed revelation.

53-5 Someone of superior strength taught him.

53-6 Standing tall with striking features

53-7 high on the horizon.

53-8 Then he approached and came closer.

53-9 So close the gap was only two bow lengths or less.

53-10 This is how He revealed the revelation to His subject⁹.

53-11 His heart¹⁸⁵ did not deny³² what he saw.

53-12 Will you argue with him about what he saw?

53-13 He had seen him come down once before

53-14 at a distant location,

53-15 in the vicinity of the Meva gardens.

53-16 A veil was concealing that location.

53-17 His gaze did not waver or stray.

53-18 He saw some of your Lord's⁴ greatest signs³⁷.

53-19 Have you considered Lat and Uzza?

53-20 And the third of them, Menat?

53-21 Males belong to you, females to Him?

53-22 That would be sharing out unfairly.

53-23 These are just doctrines advanced by you and your ancestors. God¹ does not mandate¹²⁷ any of it. When their Lord's⁴ guidance⁷⁷ came to them, they chose to follow their egotistic¹¹⁵ wants and whims instead.

53-24 Can humans attain whatever they want?

53-25 Endings and beginnings are from God¹.

53-26 Not even the angels in the heavens can intercede⁹⁹. It would have been different had God¹ permitted those whom He approves of.

53-27 Those who do not believe⁴⁷ in the hereafter¹² name angels after females.

53-28 They have no knowledge of the matter. They are just following their presumptions though presumptions are inferior to truth³⁸.

53-29 Pay no heed to those who disregard Our scripture¹²⁵. They just want the life of the earth.

53-30 That is the level of knowledge they can attain. Your Lord⁴ knows best who errs³⁴ from His path and who attains guidance⁷⁷.

53-31 All things in the heavens and on earth belong to God¹. He punishes evildoers¹⁸ for their actions and rewards those who do good with even better.

53-32 They are people who stay clear of big sins and acts of shamelessness, whose sins are small. Your Lord⁴ is the Most Forgiving. He knows you best from since He built you out of soil, and since you were embryos in the wombs of your mothers. Let go of being so self-righteous. He knows those who are God-fearing¹¹⁸ very well.

53-33 Do you see the one who turns away?

53-34 The one who gives a little but withholds most?

53-35 Is the knowledge of the invisible³⁹ with him? Can he see it?

53-36 Was he not informed about the contents of Musa’s pages?

53-37 And about Ibrahim, he who was true to his word?

53-38 No sinner is burdened with the sin of another.

53-39 There is nothing for man except his own efforts.

53-40 And his efforts are due to be reviewed soon.

53-41 Then, he will be given his dues without anything amiss.

53-42 Your Lord⁴ is the final destination.

53-43 He will make you either smile or cry.

53-44 He takes life. He gives life.

53-45 He creates⁷⁸ the male and female genders

53-46 from a drop of ejaculated semen.

53-47 It is He who resurrects.

53-48 He is the One who gives riches and grants wealth.

53-49 He is the Lord⁴ of Sheera¹⁷¹.

53-50 He destroyed Ad back in time.

53-51 Did not spare Semud either.

53-52 And the people of Nuh before them, because they were even eviler¹⁸ and more despotic.

53-53 He sunk the city that had been turned upside down.

53-54 He brought down on them what they had coming.

53-55 Which of your Lord's⁴ favours do you doubt?

53-56 This is a warning like those earlier warnings.

53-57 The inevitable is drawing ever closer.

53-58 Only God¹ can unleash it.

53-59 You are finding this discourse strange?

53-60 You are laughing, not weeping?

53-61 You are wasting time on trivia?

53-62 Prostrate¹¹ and worship⁹ God¹.

Chapter 54

Chapter 54

54-1 That hour is drawing nearer. The moon split.

54-2 Whenever they see a miracle³⁷, they turn away and say: “Magic as always.”

54-3 They are liars³². They are led by their feelings in every matter¹⁷ they decide.

54-4 News of deterrent incidences have come to them.

54-5 This is wisdom⁵² at it’s very best. But warnings avail them not.

54-6 Turn away from them. On that day, the caller calls to something never seen before.

54-7 With eyes cast down, they emerge from their graves like swarming locusts.

54-8 Heathens⁸, as they rush towards the caller, say: “This is a hard day.”

54-9 The people of Nuh denied³² before them. They denounced³² Our subject⁹ and said: “He is insane.” He was obstructed.

54-10 He prayed to his Lord⁴: “I failed. Help me.”

54-11 So We opened up the floodgates of water in the sky.

54-12 Springs gushed out the earth. The waters merged to bring about what had been decreed.

54-13 We carried him on a ship made of planks and nails.

54-14 It was sailing before Our eyes as a reward to him. He had been disbelieved⁸.

54-15 We kept this record as a lesson³⁷. Is there anyone who takes heed?

54-16 How is My punishment and warning?

54-17 We simplified the Recitation¹⁰⁶ for it to be advice¹²⁵. But is there anyone who takes heed?

54-18 Ad denied³² too. How is My punishment and warning?

54-19 We unleashed a destructive storm on them on a fateful day.

54-20 It was hurling people around like uprooted palms.

54-21 How is My punishment and warning?

54-22 We simplified the Recitation¹⁰⁶ for it to be advice¹²⁵. But is there anyone who takes heed?

54-23 Semud denounced³² the warners too.

54-24 They said: “Why would we abide by a single man from among us? So that we can be led astray like idiots?”

54-25 “Of all of us, the scripture¹²⁵ was given to him? He is just an insolent liar³².”

54-26 In the morrow they shall know who the insolent liar³² is.

54-27 We sent that female camel to them as a trial³³. Watch out and be steadfast.

54-28 Tell them, water is now in turns. They must wait for their turn.

54-29 They called their companion¹⁶. But he felled and slaughtered her.

54-30 How is My punishment and warning?

54-31 We sent a single blast on them that reduced them to debris.

54-32 We simplified the Recitation¹⁰⁶ for it to be advice¹²⁵. But is there anyone who takes heed?

54-33 The people of Lut denied³² the warnings too.

54-34 We unleashed a force that rained bricks on them. Except on Lut and his family. We saved them at dawn

54-35 as a blessing¹⁰³ from Our presence. This is how We reward the thankful.

54-36 He had been warning them of Our devastating retribution. But they doubted those warnings.

54-37 They intended to violate his guests. But We blinded their eyes. Experience My punishment and deterrent.

54-38 They were irredeemably punished one early morning.

54-39 Experience My punishment and warnings.

54-40 We simplified the Recitation¹⁰⁶ for it to be advice¹²⁵. But is there anyone who takes heed?

54-41 Warnings came to Pharaoh and his people.

54-42 They denied³² all Our revelations³⁷. So We seized them with the might of the Almighty⁵¹.

54-43 Are your heathens⁸ any better than them? Or is it that the scriptures grant you immunity?

54-44 Or are they saying: “We are a united force?“

54-45 That force will be defeated. They will turn and flee.

54-46 They are promised that hour. And that hour is scarier and more devastating.

54-47 Sinners⁷³ are misguided³⁴ and irrational.

54-48 On that day, they are dragged face down into the fire, being told: “Experience the impact of the flaming fire.”

54-49 We create⁷⁸ everything together with its destiny.

54-50 Our punishment¹⁷ is instantaneous like a blink.

54-51 We destroyed so many of your likes. Is there anyone who takes heed?

54-52 All their actions are on record⁹⁰.

54-53 Everything, small and big, is recorded.

54-54 The God-fearing¹¹⁸ are amidst gardens and springs.

54-55 They have true status in the presence of the Commander⁵⁷, the All Overpowering⁷⁰.

Chapter 55

Chapter 55

55-1 He is Rahman².

55-2 He taught the Recitation¹⁰⁶.

55-3 He created⁷⁸ man.

55-4 He taught him to express himself.

55-5 The sun and moon are calculable.

55-6 Plants and trees prostrate¹¹.

55-7 He raised the sky and established the equilibrium.

55-8 Do not tamper with the equilibrium.

55-9 Weigh honestly in line with justice¹²⁹. Do not cheat when you weigh.

55-10 He brought about the earth for living beings.

55-11 There are fruits and budding date palms.

55-12 And husky grains and fragrant spices.

55-13 Which of your Lord's⁴ favours are you denying³²?

55-14 God¹ created⁷⁸ human from dried mud.

55-15 He created⁷⁸ Djinns²⁵ from quintessential fire.

55-16 Which of your Lord's⁴ favours are you denying³²?

55-17 He is the Lord⁴ of both easts and the Lord⁴ of both wests.

55-18 Which of your Lord's⁴ favours are you denying³²?

55-19 He let the two seas meet.

55-20 A barrier keeps them apart. So they do not cross over.

55-21 Which of your Lord's⁴ favours are you denying³²?

55-22 You derive pearls and corrals from both.

55-23 Which of your Lord's⁴ favours are you denying³²?

55-24 The ships that tower above the seas belong to him.

55-25 Which of your Lord's⁴ favours are you denying³²?

55-26 Everything there will cease to be.

55-27 Only your Lord⁴ will remain. He is the Most Honoured, the Most Generous.

55-28 Which of your Lord's⁴ favours are you denying³²?

55-29 Everyone in the heavens and on earth is reliant on Him. He is active at all times.

55-30 Which of your Lord's⁴ favours are you denying³²?

55-31 We will attend to you soon, you the predominant two species.

55-32 Which of your Lord's⁴ favours are you denying³²?

55-33 Nations of Djinn²⁵ and man. If you have the power to leave the bounds of the heavens and the earth, then exceed them. You cannot do so without a mandate¹²⁷.

55-34 Which of your Lord's⁴ favours are you denying³²?

55-35 A flash of fire and smoke would be sent on you. You could not be saved.

55-36 Which of your Lord's⁴ favours are you denying³²?

55-37 The universe will implode, melt like fat, turn crimson.

55-38 Which of your Lord's⁴ favours are you denying³²?

55-39 Neither man nor Djinn²⁵ will be asked to explain their sins on that day.

55-40 Which of your Lord's⁴ favours are you denying³²?

55-41 Sinners⁷³ are recognised by their faces, and they are seized by their foreheads and feet.

55-42 Which of your Lord's⁴ favours are you denying³²?

55-43 There is the hell sinners⁷³ were denying³².

55-44 There, they circulate in seething fluids.

55-45 Which of your Lord's⁴ favours are you denying³²?

55-46 There are two paradises for those who respect their Lord’s⁴ authority.

55-47 Which of your Lord's⁴ favours are you denying³²?

55-48 They both brim with niceties.

55-49 Which of your Lord's⁴ favours are you denying³²?

55-50 There are two meandering streams in each of the two.

55-51 Which of your Lord's⁴ favours are you denying³²?

55-52 There are pairs of every fruit in both.

55-53 Which of your Lord's⁴ favours are you denying³²?

55-54 They recline on satin couches. Fruits are always within reach in both paradises.

55-55 Which of your Lord's⁴ favours are you denying³²?

55-56 There are those who only gaze at their spouses. They have never been touched before. Neither by man nor by Djann²⁵.

55-57 Which of your Lord's⁴ favours are you denying³²?

55-58 They are like rubies and corals.

55-59 Which of your Lord's⁴ favours are you denying³²?

55-60 The due of goodness is nothing but goodness.

55-61 Which of your Lord's⁴ favours are you denying³²?

55-62 There are two further paradises.

55-63 Which of your Lord's⁴ favours are you denying³²?

55-64 They are dark green.

55-65 Which of your Lord's⁴ favours are you denying³²?

55-66 There are two springs splashing in both.

55-67 Which of your Lord's⁴ favours are you denying³²?

55-68 There are fruits, dates and pomegranates in both.

55-69 Which of your Lord's⁴ favours are you denying³²?

55-70 There is goodness and beauty in both.

55-71 Which of your Lord's⁴ favours are you denying³²?

55-72 There are Hurees¹⁴² in private chambers there.

55-73 Which of your Lord's⁴ favours are you denying³²?

55-74 They have never been touched before. Neither by man nor by Djann²⁵.

55-75 Which of your Lord's⁴ favours are you denying³²?

55-76 There, they recline on deep green cushions and stunning couches.

55-77 Which of your Lord's⁴ favours are you denying³²?

55-78 Your Lord's⁴ name is most-high¹³⁷. He is the Most Dignified, the Most Generous.

Chapter 56

Chapter 56

56-1 When the inevitable happens

56-2 no one can deny³² it anymore.

56-3 Some it debases, others it elevates.

56-4 When the earth rocks violently,

56-5 the mountains are pulverised,

56-6 scattered like dust.

56-7 You will be segregated into three groups.

56-8 The people who are right are the people on the right.

56-9 The people who are wrong are the people on the left.

56-10 Those who lead from the front are truly ahead.

56-11 They are brought up close

56-12 in the gardens of bliss.

56-13 Most are from among those who existed earlier.

56-14 And some are from among those who existed later.

56-15 On bejewelled couches,

56-16 they recline, facing one another.

56-17 Immortal youths circulate among them

56-18 with crystal pitchers, jugs and cups, straight from the source.

56-19 There is no hangover or stupor in that.

56-20 They have fruits of their choice,

56-21 bird meats they desire,

56-22 and Hurees¹⁴² with beautiful eyes

56-23 like treasured pearls

56-24 as the reward of their past actions.

56-25 They do not hear any senseless or sinful talk there.

56-26 Greetings of: “Peace.” “Peace.”

56-27 The people on the right are the people who are right.

56-28 They are amidst thorn-less Sidre¹⁷⁸ trees

56-29 and banana trees with clusters of hanging fruit

56-30 casting elongated shadows,

56-31 perpetually flowing water

56-32 and plenty of fruit

56-33 that never run out or become off-limits.

56-34 And raised couches.

56-35 We create them in a new act of creation.

56-36 We make them all virgins.

56-37 Ageless, devoted to their spouses.

56-38 This is for those on the right.

56-39 Most of them are from among those who existed earlier.

56-40 And some are from among those who existed later.

56-41 The people on the left are the people who are wrong.

56-42 They are in scorching heat and seething fluids,

56-43 shaded by black smoke

56-44 that is neither cool nor pleasant.

56-45 They were spoilt with wealth.

56-46 They were obstinately committing the capital sin.

56-47 They say: “Really? When we have become soil and bones, we shall be resurrected?”

56-48 “And our earliest ancestors too?”

56-49 Say: “Earlier ones and later ones”

56-50 “will be gathered at an appointed time on a known day.”

56-51 “Then, you lying³² perverts³⁴”,

56-52 “you will feed of the Zaqqum¹⁶⁹ tree.”

56-53 “You will fill your stomachs with that.”

56-54 “You will drink seething fluids over it.”

56-55 “You will drink like thirsty camels.”

56-56 This is their feast on the day of religion⁵⁵.

56-57 We created⁷⁸ you. Should you not acknowledge it?

56-58 Have you considered the ejaculated?

56-59 Are you creating⁷⁸ it or are We creating⁷⁸?

56-60 We are determining the deaths among you. It is not possible to evade Us.

56-61 This is so that We may bring about others in your place and recreate you in an environment unfamiliar to you.

56-62 You know your initial creation. Should you not take heed?

56-63 Have you considered what you sow?

56-64 Are you the cause of its growth or are We causing its growth?

56-65 If We want, We can deprive you by turning it into dead plant matter.

56-66 “We are indebted.”

56-67 “Worse. We are impoverished.”

56-68 Have you considered the water you drink?

56-69 Are you delivering it from the cloud or are We?

56-70 If We want, We can make it salty. Should you not be grateful?

56-71 Have you considered the fire you light?

56-72 Are you making the tree for it or are We making?

56-73 We made it a beneficial sign for those in need of it.

56-74 Your Lord⁴ is the Most Great⁶¹. Exalt⁷² His name.

56-75 I swear by the locations of stars,

56-76 an immense oath. Know it,

56-77 the Recitation¹⁰⁶ is most precious.

56-78 It is from within the guarded book

56-79 that is accessible only to the pure.

56-80 This was revealed by the Lord⁴ of all people²⁴.

56-81 Are you now scorning this discourse?

56-82 Do you owe your existance¹³⁵ to your lies³²?

56-83 But when it pushes up against the throat

56-84 you can only look on.

56-85 We are closer to them than you. But you cannot see.

56-86 If you are not going to be punished,

56-87 turn it away, if you are right.

56-88 But if they are of those who are brought up close,

56-89 there is tranquillity, scented flowers and blissful paradises.

56-90 And if they are among those on the right,

56-91 there is: ”Peace to you”, from those on the right.

56-92 But for corrupted³⁴ liars³²

56-93 there is a feast of searing fluids

56-94 and burning in the blazing fire.

56-95 This is the certain⁴⁹ truth³⁸.

56-96 Your Lord⁴ is the Most Great⁶¹. Exalt⁷² Him by His name.

Chapter 57

Chapter 57

57-1 Everything in the heavens and on earth is tribute⁷² to God¹, the Almighty⁵¹, the All Wise⁵².

57-2 He is the Sovereign⁵⁹ of the heavens and the earth. He gives life and takes life. He has power over everything.

57-3 He is both, first and final. Obvious yet concealed, He is the All Knowing⁵³.

57-4 He created⁷⁸ the heavens and the earth in six days and imposed Himself on the throne¹¹². He knows what enters the soil and what comes out of it. He knows what comes down from the sky and what rises up to it. Wherever you are, He is with you. God¹ sees⁸⁸ what you do.

57-5 He is the Sovereign⁵⁹ of the heavens and the earth. All matters¹⁷ are referred to God¹.

57-6 He diffuses the night into the day and diffuses the day into the night. He knows what is in every heart¹⁸².

57-7 Believe⁴⁷ God¹ and His messenger. Give from what He has put at your disposal. There is a great reward for those who believe⁴⁷ and give.

57-8 What is it with you? Why do you not believe⁴⁷ God¹ when the messenger calls you to believe⁴⁷ your Lord⁴? He has your pledge that you would believe⁴⁷.

57-9 He sent down verses³⁷, clear statements of truth⁴² to His subject⁹, to deliver you from darkness into light. God¹ is the Most Benevolent⁴⁴, the Most Merciful³ to you.

57-10 What is it with you? Why are you not spending in God’s¹ cause? God¹ inherits all things in the heavens and on earth. Those who did charity and waged war⁹⁴ afterwards are not on a par with those who were already giving and waging war⁹⁴ before the conquest⁹⁷. The latter are superior by degrees. But God¹ promises all of them goodness. God¹ is aware of your actions.

57-11 Who will donate nicely to God¹? So that God¹ may increase it for them many times over and give them also a most valuable reward?

57-12 On that day, you see believing⁴⁷ men and believing⁴⁷ women with their lights shining ahead of them and to their right. “Great news: Today, there are paradises with meandering streams, yours forever. This is the greatest attainment.”

57-13 On that day, hypocrite²⁰ men and hypocrite²⁰ women say to the believers⁴⁷: “Wait for us so that we may share your light.” They are told: “Look for a light in your past.” In that instance, a gated wall is put between them with mercy³ inside and suffering outside of it.

57-14 They say to them: “Were we not among you?” They say: “Yes. But you succumbed to subversion³³. You were opportunistic. You had doubts. You were preoccupied with trivia right until God’s¹ punishment¹⁷ arrived. The deceiver deceived you even about God¹.”

57-15 Today, no ransom is accepted from you or from heathens⁸. You will make your home in the fire. He is your Lord⁶⁶. How awful a destiny.

57-16 Has the time for the believers’⁴⁷ hearts¹⁸⁸ to be infused with God’s¹ scripture¹²⁵ and its truth³⁸ not come yet? They should beware not to become like those who were given scriptures in the past. In time, their hearts¹⁸⁸ hardened. And most of them became heretics⁷¹.

57-17 Know it. It is God¹ who revives the soil after its death. Our verses³⁷ constitute clear statements of truth⁴² revealed to you for you to ponder.

57-18 Men who give in charity and women who give in charity and those who give nicely to God¹ are compensated many times over. And there is a most generous reward for them.

57-19 Those who believe⁴⁷ God¹ and His messengers are the faithful ones who bear witness⁸¹ in the presence of their Lord⁴. They have their rewards and lights. Heathens⁸ deny³² Our revelations³⁷. They are the inhabitants of the blazing fire.

57-20 Know this. The life of the earth consists of gameplay, leisure, attractions, competing vanities and a contest of pursuing greater wealth and more children. It is like rain: What comes of it pleases the farmer. But then, it wilts and withers and finally becomes scattered particles. There is a severe punishment in the hereafter¹². There is also God’s¹ forgiveness and approval. Life on earth consists of ephemeral delusions.

57-21 Strive to your Lord's⁴ forgiveness and a paradise that is as extensive as the heavens and the earth and has been readied for those who believe⁴⁷ God¹ and His messenger. God¹ bestows this reward²⁷ on whoever He wills. God¹ is the Most Rewarding²⁷.

57-22 All the calamities that befall the earth and affect you personally¹¹⁵ are stated in the book before We create them. This is very easy to do for God¹.

57-23 This is so that you may not grieve over what you lose and do not become spoilt with what He gives you. God¹ does not like the vain and arrogant.

57-24 They are miserly and urge¹⁷ humans to be miserly too. Those who turn away should know that God¹ is the Infinitely Resourceful⁶⁴, the Most Praiseworthy⁶⁵.

57-25 We sent Our messengers with clear statements of truth⁴² and revealed the scripture to them so that they may uphold the law¹²⁹ among humans. We sent down iron, strong and hard, to be of use to humans. And so that God¹ may verify those among humans who help Him and His messengers while He remains invisible³⁹. God¹ is the Strongest, the Almighty⁵¹.

57-26 We sent Nuh and Ibrahim. We gave prophethood and scriptures to their descendants. Some of them attained guidance⁷⁷. But most of them were heretics⁷¹.

57-27 Then We sent messenger after messenger in their tracks and son of Maryam Isa after them. We gave him the Injeel⁶⁷ and entered kindness and mercy³ into the hearts¹⁸⁸ of his followers. We did not command them a monastic life. They invented that in their quest for God’s¹ approval. But then, they did not sincerely abide by it. We rewarded the believers⁴⁷ among them. But most of them were heretics⁷¹.

57-28 Believers⁴⁷. Fear God¹ and believe⁴⁷ His messenger so that He may multiply His grace³ on you. So that He may give you a light in which you can walk and so that He may forgive you. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

57-29 This is so that the people of scriptures⁴⁵ may come to realise that they have no say over God’s¹ favour²⁷ and that to bestow favour²⁷ is entirely in God’s¹ hands. He bestows it on whoever He wills. God¹ is the Most Rewarding²⁷.

Chapter 58

Chapter 58

58-1 God¹ heard the words of those who fought⁸² with you about their spouses. God hears your dialogues. God¹ is the All Hearing⁵⁴, the All Seeing⁸⁸.

58-2 Those to whom they do Zihar¹⁴⁴ are not their mothers. Their mothers are only the women who gave birth to them. They are saying something despicable and untrue. God¹ is the Most Pardoning⁸⁶, the Most Forgiving⁴⁶.

58-3 Those who do Zihar¹⁴⁴ to their wives, but then go back on their word, must redeem someone in bondage¹⁸⁴ before they can resume intimacy. This is the advice given to you. God¹ is aware⁸⁵ of what you do.

58-4 Those who do not have the means to do so must fast for two consecutive months. Anyone who does not have the strength to do this must still the hunger of sixty poor people. This is so because you believe⁴⁷ God¹ and His messenger. These are the limits set by God¹. A painful punishment is awaiting heathens⁸.

58-5 Those who oppose God¹ and His messenger are certain to be humiliated like those who were humiliated before them. We sent down revelations³⁷, clear statements of truth⁴². There is a debasing punishment for heathens⁸.

58-6 On that day, God¹ resurrects them. He tells them what they have done. God¹ counts it. They forget it. God¹ is witness⁸¹ to all things.

58-7 Do you not see? God¹ knows everything in the heavens and on earth. Where there are three people conversing with one another, He is their fourth. Where there are five, He is their sixth. Whether they are more or less than this, and wherever they are, He is with them. Then on judgement day⁷⁴, He tells them what they have done. God¹ knows everything.

58-8 Do you not see those who do what they were warned not to? They secretly discuss sinful deeds, acts of hostility and how to counter the messenger. When they come to you, they do not greet you like God¹ would have them. Then they ask themselves¹¹⁵: “Should not God¹ have punished us for the things we said?” Hell will suffice them. They will enter it. What an awful destination it is.

58-9 Believers⁴⁷. When you speak privately, do not discuss sinning, acts of hostility and opposing the messenger. Instead, discuss good deeds and mindfulness¹¹⁸. Fear God¹ in whose presence you will be gathered.

58-10 Sheytan²⁹ impels cabals to upset believers⁴⁷. However, he cannot harm them unless God¹ wills it. Believers⁴⁷ must trust God¹.

58-11 Believers⁴⁷. When you are asked to make room at gatherings, make room, so that God¹ may give you space too. And when you are asked to rise, get up, so that God¹ may raise the ranks of those who believe⁴⁷ and know. God¹ is aware⁸⁵ of what you do.

58-12 Believers⁴⁷. If you are to speak privately with the messenger, then do charity before your meeting. To do so is better and purer for you. But if you cannot, then God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

58-13 You failed to do charity prior to your appointment? You disobeyed. Still, God¹ accepted your repentances⁵⁰. So observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously, observe the Zekat¹³ and obey God¹ and His messenger.

58-14 Do you see those who befriend people with whom God¹ is angry? They belong neither with you nor with them. They wilfully swear false oaths.

58-15 God¹ has readied a fierce punishment for them. Their deeds are really bad.

58-16 They deter from God’s¹ path from behind their oaths. There is a debasing punishment for them.

58-17 Neither their wealth nor their children are of any use against God¹. They are the people of the fire. They stay there forever.

58-18 On the day God¹ resurrects them, they swear to Him like they swear to you, thinking they are onto something. Know it. They are liars³².

58-19 Sheytan²⁹ has brought them under his spell and made them disregard God’s¹ scripture¹²⁵. They are the faction of Sheytan²⁹. Sheytan’s²⁹ faction is doomed.

58-20 Those who exceed the limits against God¹ and His messenger are most depraved.

58-21 God¹ wrote: “I and My messengers will prevail.” God¹ is the Strongest, the Almighty⁵¹.

58-22 You cannot find anyone who believes⁴⁷ God¹ and the hereafter¹² be friends with those who exceed the limits against God¹ and His messenger, not even when it concerns their own fathers, children, siblings or relatives. They are people in whose hearts¹⁸⁸ God¹ has inscribed faith⁴⁷. He supports them with a soul¹⁵ from Him. He enters them into paradises with meandering streams. They remain there forever. God¹ is pleased with them and they are pleased with Him. They are the faction of God¹. God’s¹ faction attains salvation.

Chapter 59

Chapter 59

59-1 Everything in the heavens and on earth is tribute⁷² to God¹. He is the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

59-2 He forced the heathens⁸ from among the people of scriptures⁴⁵ out of their homes on their first expulsion. You thought they would not leave. And they thought their fortresses would protect them from God¹. God¹ came to them from where they did not expect. He entered so much fear into their hearts¹⁸⁸ that they were unwittingly bringing about the destruction of their homes by the doing of their own hands and the hands of the believers⁴⁷. People of vision. Learn the lesson.

59-3 Had God¹ not decreed their expulsion, He would have punished them on earth but they will be punished with fire in the hereafter¹².

59-4 This is because of their opposition to God¹ and His messenger. God’s¹ punishment is most fierce on those who oppose Him.

59-5 Whenever you fell or spare palm trees, it is by the leave of God¹. He humiliates heretics⁷¹.

59-6 You did not race horses or camels for what God¹ reassigned to His messenger from them. But God¹ pits His messengers against whoever He wills. God¹ has power⁷⁰ over all.

59-7 The things God¹ reassigned from them to His messenger belong to God¹, the messenger, relatives, orphans, the needy and to travellers. This is so that such things do not become the exclusive privilege of the wealthy among you. Accept what the messenger offers you. Do not covet what is not meant for you. Be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹. God’s¹ punishment is most fierce.

59-8 Also to those poor migrants who, in their quest to earn God’s¹ reward²⁷ and approval, were helping God¹ and His messenger. They were forced out and away from their homes and properties. But they remained loyal.

59-9 Settled believers⁴⁷ like those migrants. They do not have any envy in their hearts¹⁸² towards them because of what they receive. Even when they are in need themselves¹¹⁵, they still prioritise them. Those who keep themselves¹¹⁵ pure of miserly behaviour attain salvation.

59-10 Those who succeeded them said: “Our Lord⁴. Forgive us and our siblings in faith⁴⁷ who existed before us. Do not leave even the slightest ill will towards them in our hearts¹⁸⁸. Our Lord⁴. You are the Most Kind⁴⁴, the Most Merciful³.“

59-11 Do you not see the hypocrites²⁰ from among the people of scriptures⁴⁵ who say to their siblings among the heathen⁸: “Should you be exiled, we will leave with you. We will never side with anyone who is against you. And if you are attacked, we will support you.” God¹ bears witness⁸¹. They are liars³².

59-12 If those were expelled, they would not leave with them. And if those were attacked, they would not help them. But if they were to help them, those ones would flee, and they themselves would not be helped then.

59-13 The fear of you in their hearts¹⁸² is greater than that of God¹. This is so because they are people who do not understand.

59-14 They cannot wage war⁹⁴ on you as a united force unless they are behind fortifications or fortified cities. But their own conflicts between them are very savage. You may consider them united. But their hearts¹⁸⁸ are divided. They are utterly irrational people.

59-15 Those of the near past suffered the consequences of their actions. There is a painful punishment for them.

59-16 Just like Sheytan²⁹ who says to man: “Disbelieve⁸.” But when he disbelieves⁸, he says: “I am not with you. I fear God¹, the Lord⁴ of all existence²⁴.”

59-17 Ultimately, the fate of both is to remain in the fire forever. This is the punishment of evildoers¹⁸.

59-18 Believers⁴⁷. Be mindful¹¹⁸ of God¹. All people¹¹⁵ should be concerned with what they are readying for the morrow. Fear God¹. God¹ is aware of your actions.

59-19 Do not be like the people¹¹⁵ who are oblivious of God¹. He makes such ones oblivious of themselves¹¹⁵. They are heretics⁷¹.

59-20 The people of the fire cannot be the equals of the people of paradise. The people of paradise attain salvation.

59-21 If We revealed this Recitation¹⁰⁶ to a mountain, you would witness it bow and collapse in fear of God¹. We state examples for humans to ponder.

59-22 God¹ is the One besides whom there is no other power⁵. He knows the invisible³⁹ and the visible. He is Rahman², the Most Merciful³.

59-23 God¹ is the One besides whom there is no other ruler⁵. He is the Commander⁵⁷, the Sacrosanct, the Peace-Giver¹⁴, the Dependable, the Protector, the Almighty⁵¹, the Enforcer¹⁴⁷, the Most Great⁸⁴. He is pure⁷² of all their idols¹⁶.

59-24 God¹ is the One who creates⁷⁸, brings into existence, shapes. All attributes of perfection are His. Everything in the heavens and on earth is tribute⁷² to Him. He is the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

Chapter 60

Chapter 60

60-1 Believers⁴⁷. Do not befriend⁷⁹ those who are My enemies and your enemies. You incline towards them with affection though they disbelieve⁸ the truth³⁸ that has come to you? They forced you and the messenger out because you believed⁴⁷ God¹, your Lord⁴. If you have set out to fight⁸² in My cause and to earn My approval, how can you still secretly incline towards them? I know what you keep secret as well as what you disclose. Those who are, are perverting³⁴ the true path in doing so.

60-2 If they could gain the upper hand over you, they would be your enemies. Their hands and tongues would target you with ill intent, demanding that you should revert to apostasy⁸.

60-3 Neither your relatives nor your children can benefit you on judgement day⁷⁴. He separates you. God¹ sees⁸⁸ everything you do.

60-4 Ibrahim and those who were with him constitute an excellent example for you. They said to their people: “We disown everyone you submit⁹ to besides God¹. We renounce⁸ you. There can be nothing but eternal enmity and dislike between you and us until you come to believe⁴⁷ in God’s¹ oneness.” However, Ibrahim had said to his father: “I will pray for your forgiveness. But I have no power to prevent anything that may come to you from God¹.” “Our Lord⁴. We trust You and we turn to You. You are the final destination.”

60-5 “Our Lord⁴. Do not let us be subverted³³ by heathens⁸. Forgive us. Our Lord⁴. You are the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².”

60-6 They are good role models for those of you who are looking forward to God¹ and the hereafter¹². God¹ is the Self-Sufficient⁶⁴, the Most Praiseworthy⁶⁵ irrespective of their disregard.

60-7 It may well be that God¹ will yet bring about affinity between you and those among them who are opposing you. God¹ has power⁷⁰ over all. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

60-8 God¹ does not forbid you to be good and fair to those among them who do not wage war⁹⁴ on you or force you from your homes. God¹ loves those who are just.

60-9 But God¹ forbids you to befriend those among them who wage war⁹⁴ on you because of your religion⁵⁵ and those who side with them, forcing you from your homes. Anyone who befriends them is doing evil¹⁸.

60-10 Believers⁴⁷. When believing⁴⁷ women come as migrants to you, ascertain their status. God¹ knows best about their beliefs⁴⁷. If you find they are believers⁴⁷, do not turn them over to heathens⁸ because they are not permissible to those and those are not permissible to them. Provided you give them their bride-dues, it is not wrong to wed them once you have compensated them for their expenditure. Do not remain in wedlock with faithless⁸ women. Ask them to return what you gave them and refund them what they may have spent on you. This is God’s¹ law⁵². He is your Judge⁵². God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Wise⁵².

60-11 If any of your spouses go over to the heathens⁸ and you subsequently make conquests, compensate those whose spouses switched sides with the relevant amount. Be mindful¹¹⁸ of the God¹ in whom you believe⁴⁷.

60-12 Prophet. If believing⁴⁷ women come to you to join you, swearing not to engage in idolatry¹⁶, not to steal, not to fornicate⁸⁰, not to kill their own children, not to lie about anything between their hands and feet and not to go against you in doing what is right, accept their oaths and pray to God¹ for their forgiveness. God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

60-13 Believers⁴⁷. Do not befriend people who are angering God¹. Just like the heathens⁸ who give up on those in the cemetery, they have no hopes for the hereafter¹².

Chapter 61

Chapter 61

61-1 Everything in the heavens and on earth is tribute⁷² to God. He is the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

61-2 Believers⁴⁷. Why do you say you will when you are not going to?

61-3 In God’s¹ presence, to say you will when you are not going to is a big offence.

61-4 God¹ loves those who wage war⁹⁴ in His cause, forming indivisibly united fronts.

61-5 Musa said: “My people. Why are you upsetting me? You know I am your God’s¹ messenger.” When they strayed, God¹ made their hearts¹⁸⁸ stray. God¹ does not guide⁷⁷ deviant⁷¹ people.

61-6 Son of Maryam Isa said: “Children of Israel. I am a messenger sent to you by God¹. I am here to corroborate the Tavrat⁶⁷ that came before me and to give the good news of a messenger by the name of Ahmed to come after me.” When he brought clear evidence⁴² to them, they said: “This is clearly magic.”

61-7 Who could be eviler¹⁸ than those who fabricate lies³² about God¹ when they are called on to submit¹⁴? God¹ does not guide⁷⁷ evildoers¹⁸.

61-8 They want to terminate God’s¹ light with their mouths. But God¹ will complete His light regardless of how hateful this is to heathens⁸.

61-9 As hateful as it is to idolaters¹⁶, He sends His messengers with guidance⁷⁷ and the true³⁸ religion⁵⁵ to make it prevail over all other religions⁵⁵.

61-10 Believers⁴⁷. Shall I inform you of a transaction that will save you from the fiercest punishment?

61-11 Believe⁴⁷ God¹ and His messenger and fight⁸² in God’s¹ cause with your lives¹¹⁵ and means. If you knew, this is what is best for you.

61-12 He will forgive you your sins and enter you into the paradises of Aden and settle you there in beautiful homes located amidst meandering streams. This is the greatest reward²⁷.

61-13 There is also something else you will like: God’s¹ help and a swift victory⁹⁷. Give this good news to believers⁴⁷.

61-14 Believers⁴⁷. Be the aids of God¹. Son of Maryam Isa said to the Havarees: “Who will help me in God's¹ cause?” The Havarees said: “We are the aids of God¹.” A faction of the children of Israel believed⁴⁷ and another faction disbelieved⁸. We supported the believers⁴⁷ against their enemies. So they prevailed.

Chapter 62

Chapter 62

62-1 Everything in the heavens and on earth is tribute⁷² to God¹, the Commander⁵⁷, the Sacrosanct¹³⁶, the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

62-2 He sent them an illiterate man from among them as a messenger. He recites His verses³⁷ to them, purifies them and teaches them the scripture and the law⁵². They were clearly misguided³⁴ before.

62-3 And to those who have not joined them yet. He is the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

62-4 This is God’s¹ grace²⁷. He bestows it on whoever He wills. God¹ is the Most Gracious²⁷.

62-5 The case of those who were tasked with the Tavrat⁶⁷ but did not abide by it is like the case of a donkey who carries a load of books. The people in denial³² of God’s¹ revelations³⁷ are in a truly sorry state. God¹ does not guide⁷⁷ evildoers¹⁸.

62-6 Say: “Jews. Since you claim to be God’s¹ allies⁷⁹ among humans, should you not wish for death, if you are sincere?”

62-7 But they will never wish for it for fear of the due of their actions. God¹ knows evildoers¹⁸.

62-8 Say: “The death you wish to evade will catch up with you. Then you will be returned to God¹. He knows the invisible³⁹ and the visible. He will tell you what you have done.“

62-9 Believers⁴⁷. When the call to the rites of worship⁶ is made on the Friday, stop what you are doing and go affirm¹²⁵ God¹ right away. Doing so is better for you if only you knew.

62-10 Then, when you have observed the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously, disperse on earth, seek God’s¹ reward²⁷ and remember¹²⁵ God¹ most often so that you can expect to attain salvation.

62-11 Some of them leave you standing in their rush for some bargain or entertainment. Say: “The existence in God’s¹ presence is superior to entertainment and shopping. God¹ is the Ultimate Sustainer¹³⁵.“

Chapter 63

Chapter 63

63-1 When hypocrites²⁰ come to you, they say: “We bear witness⁸¹, you are God’s¹ messenger.” God¹ knows, you are His messenger. God¹ bears witness⁸¹, Hypocrites²⁰ are liars³².

63-2 They obstruct God’s¹ path from behind their oaths. Their actions are truly bad.

63-3 This is because they first believe⁴⁷ but then they disbelieve⁸. Their hearts¹⁸⁸ are sealed because of this. They will never understand.

63-4 Their stature may impress you when you meet them. And you listen to what they say when they speak. They are like propped up timber, suspecting every voice to be targeting them. They are the enemy. So guard against them. May God¹ kill⁹⁴ them. How can they be turned like that?

63-5 When they are told: “Come along so that God’s¹ messenger may pray for your forgiveness”, they turn their heads in contempt. And you see them move on in arrogance.

63-6 It is all the same to them whether you pray for their forgiveness or you do not as God¹ will not forgive them. God¹ does not guide⁷⁷ deviant⁷¹ people.

63-7 They are the ones who say: “Impose sanctions on those who are with God’s¹ messenger until they desert.” The treasures of the heavens and the earth belong to God¹. Hypocrites²⁰ do not realise this.

63-8 They say: “Once we return to the city, the superior ones will force out the inferior ones from there.” Superiority belongs to God¹, His messenger and the believers⁴⁷. But hypocrites²⁰ do not understand this.

63-9 Believers⁴⁷. Beware not to be prevented by your wealth or children from remembering¹²⁵ God¹. Whoever lets that be is doomed.

63-10 Give from the things We provide for you before death comes to you and you say: “My Lord⁴. Send me back for a time so that I may do charity and become one of the righteous.”

63-11 God¹ never postpones anyone whose appointed time has come. God¹ is aware⁸⁵ of your actions.

Chapter 64

Chapter 64

64-1 Everything in the heavens and on earth is tribute⁷² to God¹. Sovereignty⁵⁹ belongs exclusively to Him. Praise⁶⁵ is due to Him. He has power⁷⁰ over everything.

64-2 He created⁷⁸ you. Yet, some of you disbelieve⁸. And some of you believe⁴⁷. God¹ sees⁸⁸ everything you do.

64-3 He created⁷⁸ the heavens and the earth in reality³⁸, determined your form and shaped you well. He is the final destination.

64-4 He knows everything in the heavens and everything on earth. He knows what you keep secret and what you disclose. God¹ knows what you have at heart¹⁸².

64-5 Have you not heard about those who disbelieved⁸ before you? They suffered the consequences of their own actions. There is a fierce punishment for them.

64-6 This is because, when their messengers brought clear statements of truth⁴² to them, they disbelieved⁸, turned around, and said: “Is a human to guide⁷⁷ us?” God¹ showed that He is free of needs. God¹ is the Truly Independent⁶⁴, the Most Praiseworthy⁶⁵.

64-7 Heathens⁸ presume that they are never going to be resurrected. Say: “I swear by my Lord⁴. You will be brought back to life. Then you will be told what you have done. This is easy for God¹.”

64-8 So believe⁴⁷ God¹, His messenger and the light We revealed. God¹ is aware⁸⁵ of your actions.

64-9 He gathers you for the assembly on that day. It is a day that deceives. He obliterates the sins of those who believe⁴⁷ God¹ and do good deeds and enters them into paradises with meandering streams. They remain there forever.

64-10 Heathens⁸ belie³² Our revelations³⁷. They are destined to the fire where they will remain forever. What an awful destination.

64-11 No harm occurs outside the will of God¹. God¹ guides⁷⁷ the hearts¹⁸⁸ of those who believe⁴⁷ Him. God¹ is the All Knowing⁵³.

64-12 Obey God¹ and obey the messenger. If you turn away, the mission of Our messenger is only to proclaim openly.

64-13 There is no higher authority⁵ but God¹. Believers⁴⁷ trust God¹.

64-14 Believers⁴⁷. Some of your spouses and children oppose you. Guard against them. However, if you are non-vindictive and are forbearing with their faults, then God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

64-15 Your money and children constitute a trial³³ for you. The greatest rewards are in God’s¹ presence.

64-16 So be mindful¹¹⁸ of God as much as possible. Listen and comply. Give in good causes for your own good. Whoever prevails against the miser within attains salvation.

64-17 If you donate nicely to God¹, He compensates you many times over in turn and forgives you. God¹ is the Most Appreciative¹⁴¹, the Most Forbearing⁵⁶.

64-18 He knows the invisible³⁹ and the visible. He is the Almighty⁵¹, the All Governing⁵².

Chapter 65

Chapter 65

65-1 Prophet. When you divorce women, do so in accordance with the prescribed waiting period. And count the waiting period. Fear God¹, your Lord⁴. Do not evict them from their homes unless they have committed adultery¹⁰⁴. And they themselves should not leave either. These are the limits imposed by God¹. Those who exceed God’s¹ limits are wronging¹⁸ themselves¹¹⁵. You cannot know what situation¹⁷ God¹ may bring about.

65-2 When they have completed their waiting period, either keep them in goodness or part with them in goodness. Have two just¹²⁴ people from among you bear witness⁸¹. Bear true witness⁸¹ for God¹. This is the advice given to those who believe⁴⁷ in God¹ and the hereafter¹². God¹ brings about solutions for the God-fearing¹¹⁸.

65-3 And sustains¹³⁵ them in ways they could not have fathomed. God¹ suffices those who trust Him. God¹ executes His will¹⁷. Everything is by a certain measure from God¹.

65-4 If you are unsure about women who do no longer menstruate and those who have not yet started again, their waiting period is three months. The waiting period of pregnant women ends at childbirth. God¹ eases the situation¹⁷ of the God-fearing¹¹⁸.

65-5 This is God’s¹ will¹⁷ as revealed to you by Him. God¹ obliterates the sins of the God-fearing¹¹⁸ and increases their reward.

65-6 House them where you reside according to your means. Do not harass them to put them under pressure. If they are pregnant, pay them the maintenance that is due to them until they give birth. If they breastfeed for you, reward them. Speak with one another on good terms. But if you encounter difficulties, then someone else may do the nursing for him.

65-7 The wealthy should pay maintenance accordingly and those whose means are limited should pay as much as what God¹ affords them permits. God¹ does not hold any people¹¹⁵ responsible beyond the means He affords them. After hardship, God¹ gives respite.

65-8 Many nations went against God¹ and His envoys’ will¹⁷. We took them to task severely and inflicted unseen punishments on them.

65-9 Those nations experienced the consequences of insisting on their own will¹⁷. Their will¹⁷ brought about their ruin.

65-10 God¹ has readied a fierce punishment for them. Thinkers¹⁹¹, believe⁴⁷. Fear God¹. God¹ revealed the scripture for you.

65-11 The messenger proclaims God’s¹ verses³⁷ to you in order to deliver righteous believers⁴⁷ from darkness into light. He enters those who believe⁴⁷ and are righteous into paradises with meandering streams. They remain there forever. God¹ sustains¹³⁵ them nicely.

65-12 God¹ created⁷⁸ the seven heavens and a corresponding number of worlds. The command¹⁷ pervades them so that you may know that God¹ has power over everything and that God’s¹ knowledge encompasses everything.

Chapter 66

Chapter 66

66-1 Prophet. Why do you forbid²⁸ yourself what God¹ made lawful⁴¹ to you? To please your wives? God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

66-2 God¹ instructs you to discharge your oaths. God¹ is your Mentor⁶⁶. And He is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Wise⁵².

66-3 The prophet spoke to his wife in confidentiality. But she divulged it. God¹ brought this to his attention. He mentioned some of it. And some of it he did not. When he did, she said: “Who told you?” He said: “I was informed by the One who is the All Knowing⁵³, the All Aware⁸⁵.“

66-4 Should you not repent⁵⁰ because your hearts¹⁸⁸ have strayed? If you collude against him, God¹ is his Mentor⁶⁶. Jebrail¹⁵, righteous believers⁴⁷ and angels support him too.

66-5 If he divorces you, his Lord⁴ may give him maiden and divorced wives who are better than you. They submit¹⁴, believe⁴⁷, obey, repent⁵⁰, worship⁹ and fast.

66-6 Believers⁴⁷. Protect yourselves¹¹⁵ and your families from the fire, the fuel of which consists of humans and rocks. Hard and strong angels are above it. They do not disobey God¹ when He commands¹⁷ them. They do exactly as they are instructed¹⁷.

66-7 Heathens⁸. Do not offer your excuses today. You will only be punished for what you have done.

66-8 Believers⁴⁷. Repent⁵⁰ with a sincere repentance⁵⁰ to God¹ so that your Lord⁴ may obliterate your sins and enter you into paradises with meandering streams. God¹ will not humiliate the prophet and the believers⁴⁷ who are with him on that day. Their lights illuminate what is ahead of them and their right side, and they say: “Our Lord⁴. Complete our lights for us. Forgive us. You have power⁷⁰ over everything.”

66-9 Prophet. Fight⁸² heathens⁸ and hypocrites²⁰. Be uncompromising with them. They are destined to hell. What an awful destination it is.

66-10 God¹ states to believers⁴⁷ as examples of heathens⁸ the wives of Nuh and Lut. When they were married to two of Our righteous subjects⁹ from among Our subjects⁹, they betrayed them. Those were unable to prevent what came to them from God¹. They were told: “Enter hell with the others who enter there.”

66-11 And God¹ states to believers⁴⁷ the wife of Pharaoh as an example. She said: “My Lord⁴. Provide a home for me in paradise. Save me from Pharaoh and his actions. Deliver me from these evildoing¹⁸ people.”

66-12 And also Maryam, the daughter of Imran. She was virtuous. We inspired her with Our soul¹⁵. She affirmed her Lord's⁴ words and scriptures. She was wholly devoted.

Chapter 67

Chapter 67

67-1 Sovereignty⁵⁹ belongs exclusively to the Supreme Being¹³⁷. He has power⁷⁰ over everything.

67-2 He created⁷⁸ life and death as a test for who will do better deeds. He is the Almighty⁵¹, the Most Forgiving⁴⁶.

67-3 He created⁷⁸ the seven heavens, one beyond the other. You cannot see a flaw in Rahman’s² creation⁷⁸. Look around. Can you see a flaw?

67-4 Then look around again and again, but your gaze will return hapless and exhausted.

67-5 We decorated the firmament of the earth with lights. With them, We repel devils²⁹. And We readied the punishment of the blazing fire for them.

67-6 The suffering of hell is for those who disbelieve⁸ their Lord⁴. What an awful destiny it is.

67-7 They hear it roaring and seething as they are thrown in.

67-8 It almost explodes in fury. As each group is thrown in there, its wardens ask them: “Did you not have a warner come to you?”

67-9 They say: “Yes, a warner came to us. But we denounced³² him and said: ‘God¹ has not revealed anything. You are just completely misguided³⁴.’”

67-10 And they say: “If we had listened or been sensible, we would not be among the people of this blazing fire.”

67-11 And so, they admit their sins. Away with the people of the flaming fire.

67-12 There is forgiveness and a great reward for those who fear their Lord⁴ though He is invisible³⁹ to them.

67-13 Whether you keep your word secret or say it out loud, He knows the very essence of hearts¹⁸².

67-14 Does the Creator⁷⁸ not know? He is the Most Subtle⁴⁸, the All Aware⁸⁵.

67-15 He subjugated the earth for you. So go about on it. Eat from its produce¹³⁵. He will resurrect you.

67-16 Are you sure that the One in the heavens will not sink you into the ground, rocking the earth in the process.

67-17 Are you sure that the One in the heavens will not send a rock-hurling storm on you? You shall know My warnings.

67-18 Those who existed before them denied³² too. What? To negate Me?

67-19 Have they not observed the birds flying above them, flapping their wings? It is none other than Rahman² who gives them flight. He sees⁸⁸ everything.

67-20 Which force could help you against Rahman²? Heathens⁸ are utterly conceited.

67-21 If He stopped sustaining¹³⁵ you, who could sustain¹³⁵ you then? They are obstinately persisting in transgression and animosity.

67-22 Who is better guided⁷⁷? The one who crawls on his face? Or the one who walks tall on the right path?

67-23 Say: “He made you, gave you ears, eyes and minds¹⁸⁵. How thankless you are.”

67-24 Say: “He propagates you on the face of the earth. You will be gathered by Him.”

67-25 They say: “If you are telling the truth, when will that be?”

67-26 Say: “The knowledge of that is in God’s¹ presence. I am warning you openly.”

67-27 But when they see it from close up, the faces of heathens⁸ darken. They are told: “Here, this is the thing you were challenging in your past.”

67-28 Say: “No doubt, God¹ could annihilate me and those with me too but He is sparing us. Who will save heathens⁸ from the painful punishment?”

67-29 Say: “He is Rahman². We believe⁴⁷ Him. We trust Him. You will know soon who the clearly misguided³⁴ ones are.”

67-30 Say: “If your water¹⁹³ was to recede suddenly deep underground, who could provide you with flowing water¹⁹³?”

Chapter 68

Chapter 68

68-1 Nûn. By the pen and what it writes.

68-2 By the grace of your Lord⁴, you are not insane.

68-3 Your reward is infinite.

68-4 You are a tremendous character.

68-5 You shall see⁸⁸ and they shall see⁸⁸.

68-6 Which one of you is insane?

68-7 Your Lord⁴ knows those who stray³⁴ from His path. And He knows those who attain guidance⁷⁷.

68-8 Do not go by liars³².

68-9 They want you to be compromising so that they may compromise too.

68-10 Do not abide by any depraved oath swearer,

68-11 slanderer, provocateur,

68-12 any sinning aggressor who impedes the good,

68-13 any dastardly imposter

68-14 who happens to have wealth and children.

68-15 When Our verses³⁷ are read to him, he says: “Folklore of the past.”

68-16 We will brand his nose.

68-17 We tested them like We tested the owners of that orchard who vowed to harvest at dawn.

68-18 They were sure of it.

68-19 A calamity sent by your Lord⁴ struck it when they were still sleeping.

68-20 So it turned desolate.

68-21 They were calling out to one another at dawn:

68-22 “If you are going to harvest, go to your produce early.”

68-23 They left together whispering to one another:

68-24 “Let no pauper come up to you there.”

68-25 They left early, assuming the power to deprive others.

68-26 But when they saw it, they said: “We are lost.”

68-27 “We ourselves have been deprived.”

68-28 The most sensible among them said: “Did I not tell you that you should pay tribute⁷²?”

68-29 They said: “We pay tribute⁷² to our Lord⁴. We have done wrong¹⁸.”

68-30 Then they started blaming one another.

68-31 They said: “Shame on us. We transgressed.”

68-32 “Maybe our Lord⁴ will give us something better in its place. We are turning to our Lord⁴.”

68-33 This is what punishment is like. The punishment of the hereafter¹² is greater still. If only they knew.

68-34 There are blissful paradises for the God-fearing¹¹⁸ in the presence of their Lord⁴.

68-35 Would We treat submitters¹⁴ like We treat sinners⁷³?

68-36 What is it with you? On what basis do you adjudge⁵²?

68-37 Is it that you have a scripture you are reading from?

68-38 That sanctions everything you want it to?

68-39 Or did We pledge to grant you all your wishes until judgement day⁷⁴?

68-40 Ask them: “Who claims that?”

68-41 Or is it that they have idols¹⁶? If they are sincere, let them have their idols¹⁶ prove themselves.

68-42 On that day, they will be exposed and invited to prostrate¹¹. But they will not be able to comply.

68-43 Their eyes will be downcast in fear, overwhelmed by misery. They were expected to prostrate¹¹ when they were still able.

68-44 Now turn away from those who consider this discourse untrue. Unbeknown to them, We are incrementally closing in on them.

68-45 I am affording them time. My plan is infallible.

68-46 Or is it that you are asking them for pay? And so much, it would leave them heavily indebted?

68-47 Or do they have access to the invisible³⁹ and are recording it?

68-48 Await patiently your Lord's⁴ judgement⁵². Do not be like the one with the whale. He called out to his Lord⁴ in distress.

68-49 If your Lord’s⁴ grace¹⁰³ had not reached him, he would have been banished to a barren place in disgrace.

68-50 But your Lord⁴ chose him and granted him faithfulness.

68-51 They almost fell you with their looks when heathens⁸ hear this discourse¹²⁵. Then they say: “He is insane.”

68-52 This scripture¹²⁵ addresses all people²⁴.

Chapter 69

Chapter 69

69-1 Reality is unfolding.

69-2 What is the unfolding reality?

69-3 What makes you grasp the unfolding reality?

69-4 Semud and Ad belied³² that shocking event.

69-5 Semud was violently destroyed by a fierce blast.

69-6 Ad was destroyed by a furiously howling storm.

69-7 He set it on them for seven consecutive nights and eight days. You could have seen those people scattered on the ground like the trunks of uprooted, hollowed out date palms.

69-8 Can you see any remnants of them?

69-9 Pharaoh, those before him and those who were turned under had all gone wrong.

69-10 They rebelled against their Lord's⁴ messengers. Consequently, He punished them with increasing intensity.

69-11 We carried you on that ship when the flood struck.

69-12 So that We may make it a lesson for you. And so that ears may hear.

69-13 Then, when the Suhr¹⁰⁰ is sounded once,

69-14 the earth and the mountains are rocked and destroyed in one hit.

69-15 On that day, it all happens.

69-16 The heavens break up and implode on that day.

69-17 Angels are all around it when your Lord's⁴ throne¹¹² manifests above the eight of them on that day.

69-18 You are presented with your exposed secrets on that day.

69-19 But those who are given their records from the right say: “Here. Read my record.”

69-20 “I was expecting to be confronted with my reckoning⁸³.”

69-21 They then live a most agreeable life

69-22 in the highest paradise,

69-23 the fruits of which are always available.

69-24 “Enjoy your food and drink in return for what you did in the days of your past.”

69-25 Those who are given their records into their left hands say: “If only I had never been given my record.”

69-26 “If only I had never come to know my sentence.”

69-27 “If only that would have been the end of it.”

69-28 “My wealth is gone.”

69-29 “My licence¹²⁷ has been revoked.”

69-30 “Seize and restrain him.”

69-31 “Then present him to the blazing fire.”

69-32 “Keep him at the end of a seventy cubits long chain.”

69-33 He did not believe⁴⁷ God¹, the Almighty⁵¹.

69-34 He did not care for the needy.

69-35 So he has no friends here today.

69-36 Nor any food except the filth

69-37 transgressors eat.

69-38 By the things you can see⁸⁸.

69-39 And the things you cannot see⁸⁸.

69-40 This is the spoken word of a reputable envoy.

69-41 It is not the word of a fabulist¹⁴⁶. How little faith⁴⁷ you have.

69-42 It is not the word of a soothsayer. How small-minded your thinking is.

69-43 It has been revealed by the Lord⁴ of all people²⁴.

69-44 If he was to attribute fabricated untruths to Us,

69-45 We would seize him by his right hand,

69-46 then cut his lifeline.

69-47 None of you could prevent it.

69-48 This is the scripture¹²⁵ of the God-fearing¹¹⁸.

69-49 We know the heathens⁸ among you.

69-50 It will become a source of bitter regret for heathens⁸.

69-51 This is the absolute certain⁴⁹ truth³⁸.

69-52 So exalt⁷² your Lord⁴, the Almighty⁵¹ by His name.

Chapter 70

Chapter 70

70-1 A challenger challenged the punishment to come.

70-2 No one can shield heathens⁸ from it.

70-3 It is from God¹, high up.

70-4 The angels and the soul¹⁵ ascend to Him in a day that spans fifty thousand years.

70-5 So be steadfast. Persevere.

70-6 They consider it far away.

70-7 But We shall see to it soon.

70-8 The sky is like molten metal on that day.

70-9 Mountains come to resemble felted wool.

70-10 Friends do not inquire about one another.

70-11 Then they see one another as the sinners⁷³ who wish to ransom themselves from the punishment of that day, by giving their children,

70-12 spouses, siblings,

70-13 all their families who sheltered them,

70-14 and all things on earth just to save themselves.

70-15 It is a flaming fire

70-16 that sears the skin.

70-17 It is calling those who turn their backs in disregard,

70-18 those who save to hoard.

70-19 Man has been created⁷⁸ impatient.

70-20 When harm comes his way, he frets.

70-21 When goodness comes his way, he is selfish.

70-22 But those who observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously are not so.

70-23 They are conscientiously steadfast in the observance of the rites of worship⁶.

70-24 A certain share of their money

70-25 belongs to the poor who ask for it and to those in need.

70-26 They affirm the day of religion⁵⁵.

70-27 They fear their Lord’s⁴ punishment.

70-28 There is no escaping your Lord's⁴ punishment.

70-29 They are celibate

70-30 except with their spouses or slaves¹⁸³. And for that, there is no blame.

70-31 Only transgressors want still more.

70-32 They stay true to their pledges. They are dependable custodians.

70-33 They bear true witness⁸¹.

70-34 They uphold their rites of worship⁶ conscientiously.

70-35 They are the ones being waited on in paradises.

70-36 What is it with the heathens⁸ who come rushing to you

70-37 in groups from the right and from the left?

70-38 Are they hoping to be entered into blissful paradises?

70-39 They know what We create⁷⁸ them from.

70-40 By the Lord⁴ of east and west. We have the power

70-41 to replace them with superior others. Resisting Us is not possible.

70-42 Leave them. Let them while away time in trivial pursuits until they meet their promised day.

70-43 They rush out of their graves on that day, appearing to be running towards something tall,

70-44 with eyes downcast in fear, overwhelmed by misery. It is their promised day.

Chapter 71

Chapter 71

71-1 We sent Nuh to his people: “Warn your people before a severe punishment comes to them.”

71-2 So he said: “My people. I have been sent to warn you openly.”

71-3 “Submit⁹ to God¹, be mindful¹¹⁸ of Him and obey.”

71-4 “So that He may forgive you some of your sins and defer you until an appointed time. When the time appointed by God¹ comes, no one is given respite. If only you knew.”

71-5 He said: “My Lord⁴. I called my people night and day.”

71-6 “The more I called, the more they strayed.”

71-7 “Whenever I called them to Your forgiveness, they just put their fingers in their ears, pulled their cloaks over themselves, resisted and sought to be greater than great.”

71-8 “I then invited them publicly.”

71-9 “I proclaimed publicly and privately.”

71-10 “I said: ‘Ask your Lord⁴ for forgiveness. He is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶.’”

71-11 “’He may give you plenty of rain from the sky.’”

71-12 “’He may help you with wealth and children and bring about gardens and streams for you.’”

71-13 “’What is it with you? Why will you not acknowledge God’s¹ worthiness?’”

71-14 “’When it is He who creates⁷⁸ you from state to state?’”

71-15 “’Have you not observed that God¹ created⁷⁸ the seven heavens in tiers?’”

71-16 “’He made the moon luminous and the sun a torch in there.’”

71-17 “’God¹ grows you as organisms of the soil.’”

71-18 “’Then He returns you into it and brings you back out from there.’”

71-19 “’It is God¹ who made the earth your habitat.’”

71-20 “’So that you may go about there on wide roads.’”

71-21 Nuh said: “My Lord⁴. They opposed me only to abide by those whose wealth and children serve to compound their doom.”

71-22 “And they staged the conspiracy¹⁰² of all conspiracies¹⁰².”

71-23 “They said: ‘Do not renounce your rulers⁵. Do not renounce Vedd, Suvaah, Yagus, Yauka and Nasra.’”

71-24 “They corrupted³⁴ so many. So compound the aberration³⁴ of evildoers¹⁸.”

71-25 They were drowned and entered into the fire for their sinfulness. They discovered that no one can help against God¹.

71-26 Nuh said: “My Lord⁴. Do not leave any heathens⁸ on earth.”

71-27 “Because if you leave any, they will only corrupt³⁴ your subjects⁹. They will breed nothing but depraved heathens⁸.”

71-28 “My Lord⁴. Forgive me and my parents¹¹⁷ and those who enter my home as believers⁴⁷ and believing⁴⁷ men and believing⁴⁷ women. Compound the doom of evildoers¹⁸.”

Chapter 72

Chapter 72

72-1 Say: “This has been revealed to me: A group of Djinns²⁵ listened and then said: ‘We heard an amazing Recitation¹⁰⁶.’”

72-2 “’It guides⁷⁷ to true knowledge. We believe⁴⁷ it. We shall never perpetrate idolatry¹⁶ in spite of our Lord⁴.’”

72-3 “’Our Lord⁴ is the Most Glorious. He has neither spouse nor child.’”

72-4 “’Our senseless ones disseminated much nonsense about God¹.’”

72-5 ‘”We thought that neither Djinn²⁵ nor man would lie³² about God¹.’”

72-6 “’Some humans seek the patronage of some Djinns²⁵ which then increases their transgressions.’”

72-7 “’They presume like you presume that God¹ will not resurrect anyone.’”

72-8 “’We explored the heavens. But we found it full of strong guards and fireballs.’”

72-9 “’We had stations there where we used to sit listening in. But now, whoever tries to listen in is tracked by a fireball.’”

72-10 “’We do not know. Will their Lord⁴ bring about badness for those on earth or goodness?’”

72-11 “’Some of us are righteous. Some of us are not. So we go separate ways.’”

72-12 “’We realised that we cannot disempower God¹ on earth and that we cannot evade Him by escaping.’”

72-13 “’When we heard this guidance⁷⁷, we believed⁴⁷ in it. Those who believe⁴⁷ their Lord⁴ no longer fear deprivation or doom.’”

72-14 “Some of us are submitters¹⁴ and some of us transgress. It is the seekers of truth who submit¹⁴.’”

72-15 “’Wayward ones fuel hell.’”

72-16 If they had pursued the right path, We would have given them abundant water

72-17 as a test for them. He inflicts a worsening punishment on those who disregard their Lord's⁴ scripture¹²⁵.

72-18 Places of worship belong to God¹. So do not worship⁹ anyone but God¹.

72-19 When God’s¹ subject⁹ rose to implore Him, they crowded around him.

72-20 Say: “I implore only my Lord⁴. I do not idolise¹⁶ anyone in spite of Him.”

72-21 Say: “I have no power to harm or benefit you.”

72-22 Say: “No one can protect me against God¹. And I could never find a refuge unless it be with Him.”

72-23 “I am to proclaim what is from Him, sent by Him. Those who go against God¹ and His messenger are due the fire of hell. They remain there forever.”

72-24 When they encounter what they were foretold, they realise in that instance whose support the inferior one really was and who the inferior ones really were.

72-25 Say: “I do not know. Is what is promised on you imminent? Or has my Lord⁴ appointed a time for it far in the future?”

72-26 He knows everything invisible³⁹. He does not disclose the invisible³⁹ to anyone

72-27 except to envoys of His choice. He designates guardians to go in front of them and behind them

72-28 for it to be known that they proclaim their Lord's⁴ messages. He has everything about them covered and accounts for every single thing.

Chapter 73

Chapter 73

73-1 You, who is covering himself.

73-2 Stay up for part of the night,

73-3 half or less,

73-4 or more. Read the Recitation¹⁰⁶ conscientiously.

73-5 We are entrusting a most significant word to you.

73-6 Reading at night is more focused and productive

73-7 because you have time-consuming matters to attend to in the day.

73-8 Affirm¹²⁵ your Lord⁴ by His name. Turn to Him wholeheartedly.

73-9 He is the Lord⁴ of east and west. There is no other ruler⁵ besides Him. So acknowledge Him as your Sovereign⁹¹.

73-10 Be resolute regardless of what they say and part civilly with them.

73-11 Leave the wealthy liars³² to Me. Afford them time.

73-12 We have fetters and a blazing fire with Us.

73-13 Food that chokes and a fierce punishment.

73-14 On that day, the earth and the mountains are rocked. Mountains are reduced to scattered particles.

73-15 We sent the messenger. He will bear witness⁸¹ against you. We had sent a messenger to Pharaoh too.

73-16 But Pharaoh opposed the messenger. So We seized him forcefully.

73-17 If you disbelieve⁸, how could you be saved on a day that turns children’s hair grey?

73-18 The heavens will collapse. His words always prove true.

73-19 This scripture¹²⁵ exists so that those who wish to enter a path towards their Lord⁴ can.

73-20 Your Lord⁴ knows, you and some others stay up for a little less than two thirds of the night, or half of it or a third. Night and day are by God’s¹ will. He knows, you cannot keep it up. He accepts your repentances⁵⁰. So read of the Recitation¹⁰⁶ what you can without difficulty. God¹ knows, there will be those who are ill, some will be going about in the pursuit of God’s¹ reward²⁷ and yet others will be waging war⁹⁴ in God’s¹ cause. So read from it what you can without difficulty. Observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously, observe the Zekat¹³ and donate gladly to God¹. The good deeds you send ahead of you, you find in the presence of God¹ as a reward for you, bettered and multiplied. Ask God¹ to forgive you for God¹ is the Most Forgiving⁴⁶, the Most Merciful³.

Chapter 74

Chapter 74

74-1 You, the covered one.

74-2 Rise to warn.

74-3 Affirm your Lord's⁴ greatness.

74-4 Keep your clothes clean.

74-5 Refrain from the bad.

74-6 Have no ulterior motives.

74-7 Persevere for your Lord⁴.

74-8 When the Suhr¹⁰⁰ is sounded,

74-9 it is that day, a hard day.

74-10 It is not going to be easy on heathens⁸.

74-11 Do not interfere between Me and My creatures⁷⁸.

74-12 I gave him extensive wealth.

74-13 And sons who stand by him.

74-14 I extended his means more and more.

74-15 And yet, he greedily expects more of Me.

74-16 He is obstinately opposing Our verses³⁷.

74-17 I will exhaust him incrementally.

74-18 He assessed the situation and reached a conclusion.

74-19 May he be cursed for his conclusion.

74-20 May he be cursed, he then reassessed the situation.

74-21 Then he looked around.

74-22 Then he frowned and scowled.

74-23 Then he turned around in assumed self-importance.

74-24 He said: “It is nothing more than learned enchantments.”

74-25 “This is no more than the word of a mortal.”

74-26 I will cast him into the Sequer¹⁵⁶.

74-27 Do you know what the Sequer¹⁵⁶ is?

74-28 It neither spares nor forgoes.

74-29 It pains mortals.

74-30 Nineteen above it.

74-31 We only appoint angels over the people of the fire. We made their count a trial³³ for heathens⁸. So that the people of scriptures⁴⁵ may believe correctly, so that believers⁴⁷ may strengthen their faith⁴⁷, so that the people of scriptures⁴⁵ and the believers⁴⁷ may not fall into uncertainty and so that those who are foul at heart¹⁸⁸ and those who disbelieve⁸ may say: “What could God¹ possibly intend with stating such a thing?” This is how God¹ deceives³⁴ whoever He wills and guides⁷⁷ whoever He wills. Only God¹ knows all His forces. This scripture¹²⁵ concerns all mortals.

74-32 By the moon.

74-33 By the fading night.

74-34 By the breaking dawn.

74-35 This is a huge

74-36 warning for mortals,

74-37 for those of you who aspire to get ahead and for those who lag behind.

74-38 All persons¹¹⁵ are condemned by their own deeds.

74-39 Except the righteous.

74-40 From within paradise they ask:

74-41 “Sinners⁷³.”

74-42 “What is it that made you end up in that scorching fire?”

74-43 They say: “We did not observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously.”

74-44 “We did not care for the needy.”

74-45 “We entertained falsehood like everyone else.”

74-46 “We denied³² the day of religion⁵⁵”

74-47 “until we met its certainty.”

74-48 There are no intercessors⁹⁹ who could save them by interceding⁹⁹ on their behalf.

74-49 So what is wrong with them? Why are they disregarding this scripture¹²⁵?

74-50 They act like panicked wild donkeys

74-51 fleeing lions.

74-52 And they demand to be addressed individually.

74-53 They do not fear the hereafter¹².

74-54 This scripture¹²⁵

74-55 is for those who wish to heed its advice¹²⁵.

74-56 They cannot heed its advice¹²⁵ unless God¹ wills it. He is the One to fear¹¹⁸. He is the One who forgives.

Chapter 75

Chapter 75

75-1 By the day of resurrection⁷⁴.

75-2 By the self-accusing self¹¹⁵.

75-3 Does man really think We cannot reconstruct his bones?

75-4 We can even reconstruct his fingertips.

75-5 Man would like to go on leading a loose life.

75-6 He asks: “When is the day of resurrection⁷⁴?“

75-7 When eyes are dazzled,

75-8 the moon darkens,

75-9 and the sun and moon collide.

75-10 On that day, man says: “Where is the escape?”

75-11 There is no escape.

75-12 All are destined to their Lord⁴ on that day.

75-13 Man is told on that day what he did and what he did not.

75-14 Man will inculpate himself¹¹⁵

75-15 despite the excuses he may have.

75-16 Do not rush your tongue, hurrying it.

75-17 We will collate and recite it.

75-18 Just listen to its recitation when We recite it to you.

75-19 Then We will expound on it.

75-20 You love the fleeting

75-21 and forsake the hereafter¹²?

75-22 On that day, some faces beam

75-23 gazing at their Lord⁴.

75-24 Some faces reflect gloom on that day.

75-25 They realise then that a crushing reality is about to be inflicted on them.

75-26 When it is pushing up against the throat,

75-27 they say: “Can anyone make a final intervention?”

75-28 He himself realises then that he is about to expire.

75-29 Legs tremble.

75-30 Your Lord⁴ is the destination on that day.

75-31 He was neither honest nor helpful¹⁹⁰.

75-32 Instead, he denied³² and disregarded.

75-33 Then he went boasting to his family with a swagger.

75-34 You deserve this. You deserve even worse.

75-35 Again. You deserve this. You deserve even worse.

75-36 Does man assume he will be exempted?

75-37 Was he not a drop of ejaculated semen?

75-38 Which then became a created⁷⁸ foetus, formed accordingly.

75-39 Then He makes from such the two genders, male and female.

75-40 Cannot He who has the power to do all this resurrect the dead?

Chapter 76

Chapter 76

76-1 Was there not a time before man became a topic?

76-2 We create⁷⁸ man from a drop of seminal fluid. We give him hearing and vision to test him.

76-3 We show⁷⁷ him the right way, may he be thankful or a heathen⁸.

76-4 We readied chains, fetters and a ferocious fire for heathens⁸.

76-5 The righteous ones have drinks seasoned with Kafur¹⁴⁸.

76-6 From a spring God’s¹ subjects⁹ frequent, drawing from it abundantly.

76-7 They keep their word and fear a day of widespread doom.

76-8 They feed the good meals they like to the needy, orphans and those in bondage¹⁹⁴.

76-9 “We are feeding you for God’s¹ sake. We do not seek anything in return from you, not even a thank-you.”

76-10 “We fear our Lord⁴. That day’s severity contorts faces.”

76-11 Because of this, God¹ protects them from the bad and the scare of that day. He graces them with enlightenment and happiness.

76-12 He rewards them with paradises and silks for their perseverance.

76-13 There, they recline on couches. There, they suffer neither from sun nor frost.

76-14 Shades and easily available fruits are always within reach.

76-15 They are being waited on with silver trays and crystal pitchers,

76-16 being given full measures in silver, crystal cups.

76-17 They are served drinks infused with ginger,

76-18 from a spring called Salsabeel¹⁴⁹,

76-19 served by immortal youths whom you liken to scattered pearls when you behold them.

76-20 Whichever way you look, you see bliss in that great realm⁵⁹.

76-21 They are dressed in fine green silks and satin, wearing silver bracelets. Their Lord⁴ gives them delicious drinks to drink.

76-22 This is your reward. Your efforts have been appreciated¹⁴¹.

76-23 We revealed this Recitation¹⁰⁶ to you.

76-24 Be uncompromising in your Lord's⁴ law⁵². Do not abide by sinners or heathens⁸.

76-25 Affirm¹²⁵ your Lord⁴ by His name, mornings and evenings.

76-26 Prostrate¹¹ to Him and exalt⁷² Him in long nights.

76-27 But they love the fleeting and disregard the hardest day that they have coming.

76-28 We created⁷⁸ and established them. We can replace them with others at will.

76-29 This scripture¹²⁵ is for those who wish to pursue a path to their Lord⁴.

76-30 You cannot will unless God¹ wills it. God¹, the All Wise⁵², knows best.

76-31 He accepts whoever He wills into His mercy³. He has readied a painful punishment for evildoers¹⁸.

Chapter 77

Chapter 77

77-1 By those who are sent in quick succession.

77-2 By those who roar and roar.

77-3 By those who disperse and disperse.

77-4 By those who segregate and segregate.

77-5 By those who communicate the scripture¹²⁵

77-6 to forestall excuse-making, to warn.

77-7 What you are foretold will happen.

77-8 Stars will be extinguished.

77-9 The heavens will implode.

77-10 Mountains will be pulverised.

77-11 The messengers’ appointed time will come.

77-12 On what day?

77-13 On the day of segregation.

77-14 Do you know what the day of segregation is?

77-15 Liars³² are doomed on that day.

77-16 Did We not destroy those who were before?

77-17 In due course We make their successors join them.

77-18 This is what We do to sinners⁷³.

77-19 Liars³² are doomed on that day.

77-20 Did We not create⁷⁸ you from a vulgar fluid

77-21 that We develop in the uterus

77-22 through its gestation period?

77-23 We assign fates⁷⁰. We assign fates⁷⁰ appropriately.

77-24 Liars³² are doomed on that day.

77-25 Did We not make the earth a base

77-26 for the living and the dead?

77-27 We brought about towering solid mountains there and We gave you pleasant water to drink.

77-28 Liars³² are doomed on that day.

77-29 Go now to what you were denying³².

77-30 Go to that threefold shade

77-31 that neither shades nor shelters from the scorching fire.

77-32 It spews huge sparks

77-33 reminiscent of yellow camels.

77-34 Liars³² are doomed on that day.

77-35 It is a day in which they cannot speak.

77-36 They will not be permitted to offer their excuses.

77-37 Liars³² are doomed on that day.

77-38 We gather you and those who were before you on the day of segregation.

77-39 “Execute your plan against Me if you have one.“

77-40 Liars³² are doomed on that day.

77-41 The righteous ones are amidst shades and springs,

77-42 enjoying the fruits they desire.

77-43 “Enjoy eating and drinking as the due of your actions.”

77-44 This is how We reward the righteous.

77-45 Liars³² are doomed on that day.

77-46 Sinners⁷³ eat and exist for a while.

77-47 Liars³² are doomed on that day.

77-48 When they are asked to bow¹⁹, they do not bow¹⁹.

77-49 Liars³² are doomed on that day.

77-50 Which Hadith¹³³ do they believe⁴⁷ over this?

Chapter 78

Chapter 78

78-1 What are they asking one another?

78-2 The big news

78-3 over which they differ?

78-4 They will know soon.

78-5 Then, they will know.

78-6 Did We not make the earth a cradle

78-7 and stake the mountains?

78-8 We create⁷⁸ you from pairs,

78-9 give you sleep as a rest

78-10 and the night as a cover.

78-11 We made daytime a period of productivity.

78-12 We built the solid seven above you.

78-13 We made a blazing source of light.

78-14 We send down pouring water from the clouds.

78-15 So that We may grow grains and plants with it.

78-16 And blooming gardens.

78-17 The time of the day of segregation has been appointed.

78-18 You all come in groups on the day the Suhr¹⁰⁰ is sounded.

78-19 The sky opens up to reveal gates.

78-20 The mountains are removed, disappeared like a mirage.

78-21 Hell is already waiting.

78-22 It is the destination of transgressors.

78-23 They remain there forever.

78-24 No coolness or refreshments there for them.

78-25 Just boiling, putrid liquids

78-26 as a fitting punishment.

78-27 They are not expecting the reckoning⁸³.

78-28 Those liars³² are denying³² Our verses³⁷.

78-29 But We are counting⁸³, recording everything.

78-30 Taste this. Henceforth, We will always be increasing your suffering.

78-31 The God-fearing¹¹⁸ attain salvation.

78-32 There are gardens and orchards

78-33 and attractive spouses who are a good match.

78-34 And there, cups are filled to the brim.

78-35 There they hear neither senseless talk nor lies³².

78-36 This reward is from your Lord⁴. It is a gift that has been accounted for.

78-37 He is Rahman², the Lord⁴ of the heavens, the earth and everything within them. They will not have the power to speak up against Him

78-38 on the day the soul¹⁵ and the angels stand at the ready in lines. Except those who have Rahman’s² permission, they will not speak. And those who do will state the truth.

78-39 That is the day of truth³⁸. May those who wish to follow the path of their Lord⁴.

78-40 We warn you of an impending punishment. On the day all look at what they had sent ahead, heathens⁸ say: “If only I could turn to dust.”

Chapter 79

Chapter 79

79-1 They exact forcefully.

79-2 They succeed easily.

79-3 They move effortlessly.

79-4 They lead the charge.

79-5 They execute the command¹⁷.

79-6 A tremor rocks that day.

79-7 It is followed by another one.

79-8 Hearts¹⁸⁸ tremble on that day.

79-9 Eyes are downcast in fear.

79-10 They say: “We are going to be restored to our original state?”

79-11 “When we have become decayed bones?”

79-12 They say: “If it is true, resurrection would go against us.”

79-13 It is only one sound away.

79-14 Then they are back above ground.

79-15 Did you receive Musa’s narrative?

79-16 His Lord⁴ said to him in the sacred valley of Tuva:

79-17 “Go to Pharaoh. He has gone too far.”

79-18 “Say to him: ‘Would you like to purify?’”

79-19 “’Let me guide⁷⁷ you to your Lord⁴ so that you may come to revere Him.’”

79-20 He showed him a great miracle³⁷.

79-21 But he denied³² and remonstrated.

79-22 He turned around in haste.

79-23 He called a meeting, then proclaimed:

79-24 “It is I who is your highest lord⁴.”

79-25 He is deserving of God's¹ punishment, here and in the hereafter¹².

79-26 There is a lesson in this for the mindful.

79-27 What is a greater feat of creation⁷⁸? You or the universe? He made it.

79-28 He raised it and established its equilibrium.

79-29 Made its night dark and lit the morning.

79-30 He then spread out the surface of the earth.

79-31 Brought about its water and vegetation.

79-32 Placed its mountains.

79-33 To benefit you and your animals.

79-34 But when that huge, crushing event unfolds,

79-35 man realises what he had really worked for.

79-36 The blazing fire is presented to those who see.

79-37 Transgressors are

79-38 preoccupied with the life of the earth,

79-39 destined to the blazing fire.

79-40 Those who respect their Lord's⁴ authority check their egos’¹¹⁵ desires.

79-41 They are destined to paradise.

79-42 They ask you: “When will that hour be?”

79-43 How could you announce¹²⁵ it?

79-44 It depends on your Lord⁴.

79-45 You can only alert those who are mindful of it.

79-46 When they see it, it is as if they had been only for the duration of an evening or a morning.

Chapter 80

Chapter 80

80-1 He frowned and turned away

80-2 when that blind person came up to him.

80-3 How can you know? He may purify.

80-4 Or he may take heed, come to benefit from the scripture¹²⁵?

80-5 But if it is someone unconcerned,

80-6 you turn to him.

80-7 What is it to you whether or not he purifies?

80-8 But when someone comes running to you,

80-9 someone concerned,

80-10 you show no interest in him?

80-11 This is the scripture¹²⁵.

80-12 Those who wish to may heed its advice¹²⁵.

80-13 These pages are sublime.

80-14 Cherished and kept pure

80-15 in the hands of envoys

80-16 who are honourable, virtuous.

80-17 Death⁹⁴ to man. What a heathen⁸ he is.

80-18 He created⁷⁸ him from what?

80-19 From a drop of semen. He then creates⁷⁸ his designated form.

80-20 He then eases the way for him.

80-21 Eventually, He makes him die and puts him in his grave.

80-22 Then, at a time of His choice, He resurrects him.

80-23 He was disobeying His orders¹⁷ in utter disregard.

80-24 Man should look at his food.

80-25 We pour and pour water.

80-26 Then We puncture and puncture the soil.

80-27 Out of it We grow grains,

80-28 grape vines and edible plants,

80-29 olives and dates,

80-30 luscious orchards

80-31 and fruits and vegetables

80-32 to sustain you and your animals.

80-33 But when that deafening sound comes,

80-34 man avoids his own siblings,

80-35 mother, father,

80-36 spouse and children.

80-37 On that day, they each care about just themselves.

80-38 Some faces beam that day,

80-39 smiling and happy.

80-40 And there are gloomy faces on that day.

80-41 Darkness engulfs them.

80-42 They are the heathens⁸, the sinners⁷³.

Chapter 81

Chapter 81

81-1 When the sun is collapsed into darkness,

81-2 when stars are extinguished,

81-3 when mountains are removed,

81-4 when even the most precious belongings are abandoned,

81-5 when wild animals are gathered,

81-6 when the seas are set alight,

81-7 when individuals¹¹⁵ are categorised,

81-8 when the girl who was buried alive is asked

81-9 for what crime she was killed⁹⁴.

81-10 When the records are opened,

81-11 when the sky is blown away,

81-12 when hellfire is made to blaze,

81-13 when paradise is brought up close,

81-14 all people¹¹⁵ realise what they have done.

81-15 By those who remain concealed.

81-16 By those who move stealthily.

81-17 By the night when it darkens.

81-18 By the breath of the morning.

81-19 An honourable envoy delivered this word.

81-20 He is strong. He is respected in the presence of the Owner of the throne¹¹².

81-21 This is here to be trusted and followed.

81-22 Your companion¹¹⁶ is not insane.

81-23 He saw him clearly on the horizon.

81-24 He is not withholding anything from the invisible³⁹.

81-25 This is not the word of a banished¹³⁰ devil²⁹.

81-26 So where are you heading?

81-27 This scripture¹²⁵ addresses all people²⁴.

81-28 It is for those of you who wish to follow the right way.

81-29 You cannot will unless God¹ wills it.

Chapter 82

Chapter 82

82-1 When the heavens implode,

82-2 when stars are shattered,

82-3 when seas surge,

82-4 when graves are turned inside out,

82-5 all people¹¹⁵ realise what they really did and what they did not.

82-6 Man. What is it that deceives you about your Lord⁴, the Most Generous?

82-7 He created⁷⁸ you, formed you and brought you about as a functional being.

82-8 He shapes you as He wills.

82-9 You are belying³² religion⁵⁵?

82-10 There are custodians¹²¹ above you.

82-11 They are dependable recorders.

82-12 They know everything you do.

82-13 Righteous ones exist in bliss.

82-14 Bad ones exist in the raging fire.

82-15 They enter it on the day of religion⁵⁵

82-16 never to leave it again.

82-17 Do you know what the day of religion⁵⁵ is?

82-18 So, do you know what the day of religion⁵⁵ is?

82-19 On that day, no person¹¹⁵ has the power to do anything for any other person¹¹⁵. God¹ directs¹⁷ everyone on that day.

Chapter 83

Chapter 83

83-1 Shame on those who cheat.

83-2 When they measure to receive, they do so accurately.

83-3 When they measure or weigh to give, they cheat.

83-4 Is it because they do not expect to be resurrected

83-5 on a mighty day?

83-6 Man will arise for the Lord⁴ of all existence²⁴ on that day.

83-7 The records of the misguided are kept in the Sijjin¹⁵¹.

83-8 Do you know what the Sijjin¹⁵¹ is?

83-9 It is a book of records.

83-10 Liars³² are doomed on that day.

83-11 They deny³² the day of religion⁵⁵.

83-12 Only transgressing sinners deny³² it.

83-13 When Our verses³⁷ are cited, they say: “The fables of the past.”

83-14 Their hearts¹⁸⁸ are being smothered by their actions.

83-15 They are deprived, cut loose by their Lord⁴ on that day.

83-16 Then, they are cast into the raging fire.

83-17 And then, they are told: “This is the thing you denied³².”

83-18 The records of the righteous are in the Illiyyun¹⁵².

83-19 Do you know what the Illiyyun¹⁵² is?

83-20 It is a book of records.

83-21 It is seen by those in close proximity.

83-22 Righteous ones are in bliss.

83-23 Seated on couches, they take in the view.

83-24 The joy of being rewarded reflects on their faces.

83-25 They are offered pure, sealed drinks

83-26 followed by musky scents. Seekers should aspire to such like.

83-27 A cocktail with Tesnim¹⁵³.

83-28 It is a spring from which those in close proximity drink.

83-29 Sinners⁷³ laugh at believers⁴⁷.

83-30 They wink to one another when they encounter them.

83-31 And when they return to their ilk, they return in good spirits.

83-32 When they see them, they say: “These are the misguided³⁴ ones.”

83-33 But they are not their minders¹²¹.

83-34 On that day, believers⁴⁷ laugh at heathens⁸.

83-35 Seated on couches, they take in the view.

83-36 Can heathens⁸ even surmise the due of their actions?

Chapter 84

Chapter 84

84-1 When the universe implodes,

84-2 it is going to be truly³⁸ obeying its Lord⁴.

84-3 When the earth is flattened

84-4 and relieved of its contents

84-5 it is going to be truly³⁸ obeying its Lord⁴.

84-6 Man. You are ceaselessly going towards your Lord⁴. Eventually you will meet Him.

84-7 Those who are given their records from the right

84-8 have an uncomplicated reckoning⁸³

84-9 and return joyfully to their families.

84-10 And those who are given their records from behind

84-11 will instantly wish for death

84-12 and enter the raging fire.

84-13 They were happy amidst their families,

84-14 presuming they would never be brought back.

84-15 Their Lord⁴ was watching them.

84-16 By twilight.

84-17 By the night and what it veils.

84-18 By the full moon.

84-19 You progress from phase to phase.

84-20 So what is the matter with them? Why do they not believe⁴⁷?

84-21 They do not prostrate¹¹ when the Recitation¹⁰⁶ is cited to them.

84-22 Instead, they disbelieve⁸, they deny³².

84-23 God¹ knows what they hide within.

84-24 So foretell them a painful punishment.

84-25 Righteous believers⁴⁷ are different. They will be rewarded forever.

Chapter 85

Chapter 85

85-1 By the firmament and its constellations.

85-2 By the promised day.

85-3 By the witness⁸¹ and the witnessed⁸¹.

85-4 Death⁹⁴ to the people of the trenches.

85-5 They made that fuel-stoked fire,

85-6 then sat around it.

85-7 They were giving witness⁸¹ accounts of their actions against believers⁴⁷.

85-8 They had nothing to hold against them except their faith⁴⁷ in God¹, the Almighty⁵¹, the Most Praiseworthy⁶⁵.

85-9 He is the Sovereign⁵⁹ of the heavens and the earth. God¹ is witness⁸¹ over everything.

85-10 The punishment of hell awaits those who seek to subvert³³ believing⁴⁷ men and believing⁴⁷ women and then do not repent⁵⁰. The punishment of burning is for them.

85-11 There are paradises with meandering streams for those who believe⁴⁷ and do right actions. This is the greatest salvation.

85-12 Your Lord⁴ seizes really hard.

85-13 He creates and recreates.

85-14 He is the Most Forgiving, the Most Loving.

85-15 He owns the highest throne¹¹².

85-16 He does as He wills.

85-17 Did the narrative of those armies reach you?

85-18 Of Pharaoh and Semud?

85-19 Heathens⁸ are impertinent liars³².

85-20 God¹ besieges them from the rear.

85-21 This Recitation¹⁰⁶ is most glorious.

85-22 It is preserved in tablet form.

Chapter 86

Chapter 86

86-1 By the sky and the Tarik¹⁵⁴.

86-2 Do you know what the Tarik¹⁵⁴ is?

86-3 It is a piercing star.

86-4 There is no person¹¹⁵ without a Keeper¹²¹ above.

86-5 Man should look at what he is made⁷⁸ of.

86-6 He is created⁷⁸ from an ejaculated fluid

86-7 that issues from the loins beneath the ribcage.

86-8 He has the power⁷⁰ to bring him back.

86-9 On the day secrets are exposed,

86-10 he has no power and no one to help him.

86-11 By the revolving sky

86-12 and the cracking soil,

86-13 this discourse is decisive.

86-14 It is not a spoof.

86-15 They have a plan.

86-16 I have a plan.

86-17 Afford heathens⁸ a little more time.

Chapter 87

Chapter 87

87-1 Exalt⁷² your Lord⁴, the Most High⁶⁰, by His name.

87-2 He creates⁷⁸, then forms.

87-3 He determines destinies⁷⁰ and provides guidance⁷⁷.

87-4 He grows a meadow.

87-5 Then He turns it into withered debris.

87-6 You will not forget what We teach.

87-7 Unless God¹ wills otherwise. He knows all that is in the open and all that is concealed.

87-8 We simplified this to make it easier on you.

87-9 So affirm¹²⁵ the scripture¹²⁵, it helps.

87-10 The God-fearing heed advice.

87-11 Doomed ones do not.

87-12 They enter a massive fire.

87-13 Then, in there, they neither live nor die.

87-14 Those who purify attain salvation.

87-15 They affirm¹²⁵ their Lord's⁴ name and observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously.

87-16 You prefer the existence of the earth

87-17 over the hereafter¹² though the latter is superior and everlasting?

87-18 These things were stated in the original pages of the past too.

87-19 In the pages of Ibrahim and Musa.

Chapter 88

Chapter 88

88-1 Did you receive the news of the all-overwhelming?

88-2 Some faces reflect doom on that day.

88-3 Distraught and exhausted,

88-4 they enter the raging fire.

88-5 They are forced to drink from a boiling spring,

88-6 with nothing to eat except bitter thorns,

88-7 that neither nourish nor alleviate hunger.

88-8 On that day, some faces reflect bliss.

88-9 Their efforts are accepted.

88-10 They are in the highest paradise.

88-11 They do not hear any senseless talk there.

88-12 There are meandering streams there.

88-13 There are raised couches there.

88-14 And placed cups.

88-15 And rows of seats.

88-16 And spread-out carpets.

88-17 Do they not look at the creation⁷⁸ of camels?

88-18 And the heavens, how they have been raised?

88-19 And the mountains, how they have been staked?

88-20 And the surface of the earth, how it has been spread out?

88-21 Just proclaim¹²⁵. You are only a proclaimer¹²⁵.

88-22 You are not an enforcer over them.

88-23 Whoever reverts to apostasy⁸

88-24 is punished by God¹ with the greatest punishment.

88-25 They return to Us.

88-26 We then do their reckoning⁸³.

Chapter 89

Chapter 89

89-1 By daybreak.

89-2 By those ten nights.

89-3 By the pair and the single.

89-4 By the passing night.

89-5 Does not each of these constitute an asseveration for sensible people?

89-6 Did you not note what your Lord⁴ did to the people of Ad?

89-7 To Irem¹⁵⁵, the owners of high-rise towers?

89-8 No city like it was created⁷⁸ in any land.

89-9 And to Semud? They were clearing their valley of rocks.

89-10 And to Pharaoh, the owner of pyramids?

89-11 All of them were transgressing in their countries.

89-12 They were propagating conspiracies¹⁰⁵ there.

89-13 Your Lord⁴ inflicted punishments on them because of it.

89-14 Your Lord⁴ is watching.

89-15 When his Lord⁴ tests man by being gracious and generous to him, he says: “My Lord⁴ has been generous to me.”

89-16 But when He tests him with a reduction in what He provides, he says: “My Lord⁴ has failed me.”

89-17 You are not giving to orphans.

89-18 And you are not encouraging one another to still the hunger of the needy.

89-19 You are greedily consuming inheritance.

89-20 You love wealth too much.

89-21 When the earth is struck and destroyed,

89-22 your Lord⁴ comes with ranks of angels.

89-23 Hell is there on that day. Man affirms¹²⁵. But of what use is affirmation¹²⁵ on that day?

89-24 He says: “If only I had made provisions for this life.”

89-25 On that day, there is no one who could inflict the punishment He does.

89-26 No one can confine like He does.

89-27 “Hey, fulfilled person¹¹⁵.”

89-28 “Return to your Lord⁴, approved and approving.”

89-29 “Join My subjects⁹.”

89-30 “Join My paradise.”

Chapter 90

Chapter 90

90-1 By the country

90-2 in which you are.

90-3 By the child bearer and the born child.

90-4 We create⁷⁸ man pitted against difficulties.

90-5 Does he presume no one has power⁷⁰ over him?

90-6 He says: “I have squandered much wealth.”

90-7 Does he presume no one is seeing him?

90-8 Did We not create him with two eyes,

90-9 a tongue and two lips?

90-10 We enlightened⁷⁷ him about the two options.

90-11 But he failed to climb the steep hill.

90-12 Do you know what the steep hill is?

90-13 It is to redeem someone in bondage¹⁸⁴.

90-14 Or to still the hunger in days of need

90-15 of a related orphan,

90-16 or someone grounded in destitution.

90-17 It is also to believe⁴⁷ and to entreat perseverance on one another and to entreat compassion on one another.

90-18 Such ones are the people of the right.

90-19 But those who disbelieve⁸ Our verses³⁷ are the people of the left.

90-20 They will be confined in the fire.

Chapter 91

Chapter 91

91-1 By the sun and its light.

91-2 By the moon that follows it.

91-3 By the day that reveals.

91-4 By the night that conceals.

91-5 By the sky and the One who built it.

91-6 By the surface of the earth and the One who spread it out.

91-7 By the self¹¹⁵ and the One who gives it its constitution,

91-8 then elucidates it about right and wrong.

91-9 Those who purify it attain salvation.

91-10 Those who taint it are doomed.

91-11 Semud were lying³² transgressors.

91-12 When their worst sinner surged forward,

91-13 God’s¹ messenger said to them: “Do not violate God’s¹ camel or its right to water.”

91-14 They denounced³² him and slaughtered it. So their Lord⁴ crushed them. Flattened the place because of their sins.

91-15 He is unassailable for His actions.

Chapter 92

Chapter 92

92-1 By the obscuring night.

92-2 By the illuminating day.

92-3 By the One who creates⁷⁸ the male and female.

92-4 Your efforts are dissimilar.

92-5 Those who are charitable as well as God-fearing¹¹⁸

92-6 affirm goodness.

92-7 We bring about ease for them.

92-8 Misers consider themselves exempt

92-9 and they belie³² goodness.

92-10 We bring about hardship for them.

92-11 Their wealth proves useless when they fall.

92-12 We issue guidance⁷⁷.

92-13 The past and the future belong to Us.

92-14 I am warning you of an escalating fire.

92-15 The wicked ones enter it.

92-16 They lie³² and turn away.

92-17 The mindful are kept from there.

92-18 They attain purity through charity from their money.

92-19 This they do without expecting anything in return.

92-20 They are facing their Lord⁴, the Most High⁶⁰.

92-21 And they attain fulfilment.

Chapter 93

Chapter 93

93-1 By the brightness of the morning.

93-2 By the darkness of the night.

93-3 Your Lord⁴ has not abandoned you. He is not angry with you.

93-4 The hereafter¹² is better for you than what precedes it.

93-5 Your Lord⁴ will provide for you. And you will be pleased.

93-6 Did He not find you orphaned and home you?

93-7 Did He not find you misguided³⁴ and guide⁷⁷ you?

93-8 Did He not find you impoverished and enrich you?

93-9 So do not mistreat the orphan.

93-10 And do not chide the beggar.

93-11 Proclaim¹³³ your Lord's⁴ reward¹⁰³.

Chapter 94

Chapter 94

94-1 Did We not lighten your heart¹⁸²?

94-2 Did We not relieve you of your burden

94-3 that was bearing down on your back?

94-4 Did We not further your reputation¹²⁵?

94-5 Problems come with their solutions.

94-6 Where there is hardship, there is relief with it.

94-7 Busy yourself whenever you are free to do so.

94-8 Invoke only your Lord⁴.

Chapter 95

Chapter 95

95-1 By the fig and olive.

95-2 By Mount Sinai.

95-3 By this safe city.

95-4 We create⁷⁸ man with the highest potential.

95-5 Then We let him sink beneath contempt.

95-6 Those who believe⁴⁷ and are righteous are different. There is an endless reward for them.

95-7 Why do you belie³² religion⁵⁵?

95-8 Is not God¹ the Judge⁵² with the best judgement⁵²?

Chapter 96

Chapter 96

96-1 Read in the name of your Lord⁴, the Creator⁷⁸.

96-2 He creates⁷⁸ man from an embryo.

96-3 Read. Your Lord⁴ is the Most Generous¹¹⁶.

96-4 He taught by the pen.

96-5 Taught man what he did not know.

96-6 Man transgresses

96-7 because he considers himself a class apart.

96-8 Everyone returns to your Lord⁴.

96-9 Did you see the one who impeded

96-10 a subject⁹ when he was observing the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously?

96-11 What if he was guided⁷⁷

96-12 or instructed¹⁷ to be God-fearing¹¹⁸?

96-13 Did you see the liar³² who turned his back?

96-14 Does he not know that God¹ is watching?

96-15 We will seize him by his forehead if he does not refrain,

96-16 by his sinner’s, liar’s³² forehead.

96-17 Let him call up his associates

96-18 while We draft in the Zabaneeh¹⁷².

96-19 Beware. Do not abide by him. Instead, prostrate¹¹ and approach.

Chapter 97

Chapter 97

97-1 We sent it down in the night of might⁷⁰.

97-2 Who could elucidate you about the night of might⁷⁰?

97-3 The night of might⁷⁰ is more significant than a thousand months.

97-4 Angels and the soul¹⁵ descend in that night for each and every mission¹⁷ by the will of their Lord⁴.

97-5 Tranquillity holds until dawn.

Chapter 98

Chapter 98

98-1 The heathens⁸ from among the people of scriptures⁴⁵ and the idolaters¹⁶ were not going to splinter until clear statements of truth⁴² came to them.

98-2 The messengers of God¹ recite the pure pages

98-3 of the scriptures that contain true teachings.

98-4 The people of scriptures⁴⁵ divided into factions only after clear statements of truth⁴² came to them.

98-5 They were commanded¹⁷ to submit⁹ to none but God¹, devoting religion⁵⁵ exclusively to Him as true monotheists²¹, to observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously and to observe the Zekat¹³. This is the true religion⁵⁵.

98-6 The heathens⁸ and idolaters¹⁶ from among the people of scriptures⁴⁵ stay in the fire of hell forever. They are the lowest of created¹¹³ beings.

98-7 The best of created¹¹³ beings are those who believe⁴⁷ and do good deeds.

98-8 Their reward in the presence of their Lord⁴ consists of the paradises of Aden that have meandering streams in them. They stay there forever. God¹ is pleased with them. And they are pleased with Him. This is the due of those who are mindful of their Lord⁴.

Chapter 99

Chapter 99

99-1 When tremors rock the earth violently,

99-2 the ground ousts its contents.

99-3 And man says: “What is the matter with it?”

99-4 It states its record on that day

99-5 because your Lord⁴ makes it.

99-6 On that day, all humans come forth together to be shown their deeds.

99-7 Whoever does the slightest good deed, sees it.

99-8 And whoever does the slightest bad deed, sees that.

Chapter 100

Chapter 100

100-1 By those who charge breathtakingly.

100-2 Sending sparks flying on the go.

100-3 Making raids at dawn.

100-4 Blazing a trail of smoke.

100-5 Thrusting into the midst of people.

100-6 Man is truly ungrateful to his Lord⁴.

100-7 He himself is testimony⁸¹ to that.

100-8 He is possessed by the desire for good things.

100-9 Does he not know? When those inside graves are brought out,

100-10 the records of hearts¹⁸² are brought out?

100-11 Their Lord⁴ knows them on that day.

Chapter 101

Chapter 101

101-1 Disaster.

101-2 What is that disaster?

101-3 Who could inform you about that disaster?

101-4 Humans are like swarming locusts on that day.

101-5 Mountains then resemble felted wool.

101-6 The one whose scale registers above par

101-7 lives on happily.

101-8 The one whose scale registers below par

101-9 is mothered by the Hahviya¹⁷³.

101-10 Do you know what the Hahviya¹⁷³ is?

101-11 It is a scorching fire.

Chapter 102

Chapter 102

102-1 The quest for more occupies you

102-2 until you enter your graves.

102-3 Soon you will know.

102-4 Then, you will know for sure.

102-5 If you believed with absolute certainty⁴⁹

102-6 you could visualise the blazing fire.

102-7 Later, you will see the blazing fire with the certainty of the naked eye.

102-8 You will be made to account for everything you were graced with.

Chapter 103

Chapter 103

103-1 By the flow of time.

103-2 Man is doomed.

103-3 Except those who believe⁴⁷, are righteous, enjoin truth³⁸ on one another and enjoin perseverance on one another.

Chapter 104

Chapter 104

104-1 Shame on all rumourmongers and slanderers.

104-2 They amass wealth and keep counting it,

104-3 hoping for permanence through wealth.

104-4 They will be thrown into the Hutamah¹⁷⁴.

104-5 Do you know what the Hutamah¹⁷⁴ is?

104-6 It is God’s¹ blazing fire.

104-7 It penetrates hearts¹⁸⁵,

104-8 it closes in on them,

104-9 amidst towering pillars.

Chapter 105

Chapter 105

105-1 Did you note what your Lord⁴ did to the people with the elephants?

105-2 Did he not make their plan fail?

105-3 He sent swarms of birds against them.

105-4 They were dropping bricks of baked clay on them.

105-5 And so, He reduced them to debris.

Chapter 106

Chapter 106

106-1 For the security of the Quraysh¹⁷⁵,

106-2 for safety during their winter and summer journeys,

106-3 they must submit⁹ to the Lord⁴ of that house.

106-4 He stills their hunger and protects them from danger.

Chapter 107

Chapter 107

107-1 Do you see those who misconstrue³² religion⁵⁵?

107-2 They abuse orphans.

107-3 They disagree with caring for the needy.

107-4 Shame on those worshippers

107-5 who do not observe the rites of worship⁶ conscientiously.

107-6 They are imposters

107-7 who impede the common good.

Chapter 108

Chapter 108

108-1 We gave you abundance¹⁷⁶.

108-2 So worship your Lord⁴ and make a sacrificial offering.

108-3 Those who despise you are doomed.

Chapter 109

Chapter 109

109-1 Say: “Heathens⁸.”

109-2 I do not submit⁹ to those you submit⁹ to.

109-3 And you do not submit⁹ to the One I submit⁹ to.

109-4 I will not submit⁹ to those you submit⁹ to.

109-5 And you will not submit⁹ to the One I submit⁹ to.

109-6 Your religion⁵⁵ onto you, my religion⁵⁵ onto me.

Chapter 110

Chapter 110

110-1 When victory⁹⁷ is attained with God’s¹ help

110-2 and you see masses of people embracing God’s¹ religion⁵⁵,

110-3 pay tribute⁷² to your Lord⁴ and ask Him to forgive you. He is most accepting of repentances⁵⁰.

Chapter 111

Chapter 111

111-1 May Ebi Lahab¹⁸⁰ be damned by his hands. He is damned now.

111-2 Neither his status nor his wealth will be of any use.

111-3 He will enter the flaming fire.

111-4 And so will his wife, the firewood supplier,

111-5 wearing a rope of palm fibre around the neck.

Chapter 112

Chapter 112

112-1 Proclaim: “He is God¹, the One.”

112-2 He is the Absolute¹⁶⁰.

112-3 He does not beget. And He was not begotten.

112-4 There is nothing alike Him.

Chapter 113

Chapter 113

113-1 Say: “I seek refuge with the Lord⁴ of the dawn

113-2 from the bad of the things He creates⁷⁸,

113-3 from the bad lurking in the darkness when it descends,

113-4 from the bad of those who engage in the occult,

113-5 from the bad of the envier when he envies.”

Chapter 114

Chapter 114

114-1 Say: “I seek refuge with the Lord⁴ of man,

114-2 the Commander⁵⁷ of man,

114-3 the God⁵ of man

114-4 from the evil insinuations of those

114-5 who whisper evil into the hearts¹⁸² of man

114-6 from among Djinns²⁵ and man.”